《Luck is a Charm》


 Chapter 1: Second Chance

    Chapter 1: Second Chance


    It was a normal day where Zhen just finished college while feeling like hell. He was all alone and had zero destination once college finished.


    He hates this feeling the most because his loved one was killed but Zhen is smiling when he hears the news of his parent''s death.


    You might find him heartless but you have no idea how Zhen could care less about his so-called parents.


    Instead of your imagination thinking that his parents are doing everything for his own good, they simply wanted Zhen to die because he''s a jinx.


    Ever since the day of his birth, his parents went from a wealthy conglomerate to bankruptcy.


    Such a boring development of how they go from rich to the poor right?


    Instead of ming themselves for being greedy on trying to ruin a person because they offended them by obtaining a huge piece ofnd, they went on to hire an assassin from the underworld gang to murder him.


    Without much surprises, the person was killed just for his idiotic parents to find out that he''s a person with a background that they can never mess with.


    It was at that moment where they started getting targeted and stocks shrink straight down like a person free-falling from a skyscraper.


    Unfortunately for Zhen, due to those coincidences, theybeled him as a misfortune bringer because he was born into this disgusting world at that moment.


    However, Zhen disagreed with being a misfortune and thought of himself as a lucky person. If he wasn''t lucky then there is something wrong because everything goes the way he wished for.


    The so-called huge debt was what Zhen orchestrated to get his parents to suffer from what they treated him like so in the past.


    He had never once felt warmth and all he ever got was that icy cold look from their expression telling him to die faster so they can have their luck back.


    Especially, the moment he witnessed them take the one person who cared about him away from this world. Since they don''t care about his existence, Zhen decided to erase them from this hypocritical world.


    To achieve his motive, Zhen borrowed from multiple shark loans and used his parents as the guarantor with them being in the dark.


    Before his parents were met with their ident, Zhen taunted all the shark loaners in a phone call and what do you know, he''s all alone now.


    A lonely man with his luck at the top as Zhen never imagined them dying when he wished for it after the phone call ended. They were being chased left and right by those people and by running like a dummy without knowing why they''re being chased.


    They ran to an iing robbery scene and got killed in a crossfire because those robbers managed to fire his AK-47 in 125m towards them. Man, his luck is insane right?


    As this beautiful scene urred, Zhen believed his stats in luck are maximum because afterpleting his wish, Zhen jumped off a skyscraper because he didn''t have anyone left in this world to care for.


    You might find him insane but being alone for your entire life and finally have someone caring about you makes you feel alive.


    Now even that person is gone too, the world is simply ck and grey no matter where you look.


    The moment Zhen woke up from the shock of falling straight down to the ground, he found himself in another world.


    Waking up painfully, Zhen said in a depressed tone, "This luck of mine is truly insane where even when I seek death, the underworld refused to ept me."


    Without much will to live on and seeing how this is a new world, maybe it could be a new start for him.


    Zhen looked around his surroundings and was mesmerized by this scene.


    ''This is like a huge amazon forest and your typical clear blue sky with the sun blinding deep into your eyes. I can actually see the blue sky without those ck and grey colors covering them.''


    Shouting inwardly, Zhen became emotional.


    Tears start flowing out of his eye since he no longer has to struggle every moment to survive on Earth.


    ''For now, let''s explore a bit and I''m not afraid one bit because I know something clich will happen and the worst-case scenario would be death. I''m already seeking death so why should I be afraid of something that I''m seeking in the first ce.''


    With this mindset, Zhen starts traveling before seeing an injured eagle in the ground.


    Zhen couldn''t really say it''s an eagle since its size is huge where he is pretty sure if 5-8 people were to ride in its back, he would still be able to fly.


    Those ravenous ws of his are extremely sharp but those eyes of his are the best. From what Zhen can tell, those eyes represent despair, anger, and resistance to fall down.


    ''The exact same type of mine when I was still living the harsh condition due to my parents.'' Zhen can''t help but wonder if this is a coincidence.


    Without overthinking much, Zhen slowly approached it and he saw a huge char mark on its wings which exined why it is on the ground and unable to fly.


    Not to mention, it definitely has a huge fight before crashing down because there are scarred wounds with blood dripping down.


    Based on this analysis so far, Zhen knows this is a fantasy world because there is no way this type of huge eagle existed on Earth, plus, those char and scar marks can only be done with magic or some other weaponry type.


    When Zhen is about 3m away from it, the eagle with his sharp eye stared deep into Zhen which gave a chill sensation in his body.


    In reply to this, Zhenposed himself before staring right back at him with his own eyes and his eyes are something that has a threatening gaze that can shock people.


    Zhen has developed this sort of eyesight to threaten those who always look at him with disdain.


    If his conjecture is right and this is a fantasy world. Based on those novels Zhen read to pass time, he believed the eagle would be able to understand his words so he started speaking.


    "If you can understand me then let''s form a contract. I''m pretty decent looking so being with me is my generosity toward you."


    With Zhen''s disregard for the eagle''s feelings, he expects two oues.


    One, he is a discarded being just like him and would wish to have someone they could call "family" or two, his conjecture was wrong and death shall await him.


    Either one works to his benefit as Zhen''s heart has been broken into multiple pieces already.


    ''If only I could truly find someone I love where I would risk everything for her. She always told me to be romantic.''


    Thinking this, Zhen awaits his fate since being in this unknown world without any power means he''s at the bottom of the food chain.


    Zhen waited patiently because he''s currently powerless and if the eagle refused the contract. Zhen knew death is just lurking and rather than waiting, he mind as well have this eagle kill him.


    Meanwhile, the eagle stared at him for a good 3 seconds before asking, "Why should I form a contract with a puny human".


    "Because you want someone to care for. A family member where you can trust with your back behind them."


    The eagle startedughing despite his blood being sprayed everywhere and Zhen can''t help but think, ''He''s a lunatic and his reaction would be mine exactly. However, it seems my oue is situation one so I still have hope.''


    While the eagle continuesughing like a lunatic, Zhen says "I''ll take that as a yes, and I''m a really handsome man so your decision is the correct choice".


    Zhen has dark hair and his facial features are above average. His body may not be packed with muscle but it''s tone enough to look hot. If it weren''t for his ''misfortune status'', Zhen would have many females hoarding at him.


    The eagle stoppedughing and spit out "Narcissistic kid that doesn''t know how lucky you are. Fine, since I''m currently woundedpletely, I shall reluctantly form a contract with you. Also, you might be isted since I''m a cursed being."


    Zhen nodded his head at the eaglement as his color is indeed not how a normal eagle should be. It has some dark red coloring in the wings and it''s not due to his bleeding.


    However, Zhen did not know if his previous knowledge is aligned with this fantasy world and he''s not the type to judge one''s appearance.


    "Enough bbering and just form the contract with me."


    Zhen ignored his bbering and told the eagle to form the contract so they don''t waste any more time.


    Just at this moment, a magical-looking spell forms in the bottom of the ground and the eagle leans his head forward despite the injury it has, and Zhen guessed he should touch its head.


    Zhen has zero knowledge of what''s just happened and does not wish to overthink his brain cell. He simply brushes it off saying that he is just lucky.


    Zhen reached his hand out slowly and touched the eagle''s head slowly.


    "Master, please give me a name."


    ''Sigh, can we be more original than that at all? Why would he say something like that which is simr to those novels I kept reading until I stopped since it couldn''t erase my boredom?''


    Zhen shakes his head on this situation.


    ''Whatever, guess we follow the clich flow as usual''


    Zhen said inwardly while saying, " Your name shall be Kuro and I''m Zhen. Let''s support each other from now on".


    Once Zhen finished naming the eagle as Kuro, a blinding light shot to the sky for a while before dimming down.


    ''Finally, we can start this new journey with Kuro as mypanion. I guess I should stop thinking about seeking death now and start to live my new life.''


    Knowing how he has Kuro to defend him now, Zhen decided to enjoy his second life.

 Chapter 2: Town of Ash

    Chapter 2: Town of Ash


    After the contract with the Kuro is formed, his wound ispletely healed.


    Zhen was shocked for 3 seconds at most. Actually, he was dazed for a minute because despite being in another world, this was still pretty surprising for him.


    ''Whatever, thanks to this magic stuff, I don''t have to look for medicine to cure his wound.'' Not thinking further, Zhen ignored this healing on Kuro.


    Instead, he asked Kuro about this world and Kuro told him diligently about this world.


    "The world we''re in is called ''Ten Continent of Glory'' where each continent is separated by multiplendscapes such as a huge sea, amazon forest, etc."


    Zhen nods his head in understanding while Kuro continues talking.


    "With around 1000 kingdoms and approximately 10,000 towns and many more viges. Also, I heard some kingdoms are magnificent and powered by some magic formation that can even flow in the air."


    ''As expected of another world, it is already bigger than Earth and this will be interesting to explore.''


    Even though Kuro gave him approximate thinking, Kuro shouldn''t be far off from the actual map of this world.


    Meanwhile, Kuro continued to stare at Zhen like an idiot as he asked something that everyone in this world would know since it''smon knowledge.


    Kuro believed that humans should know about this continent more than magical beasts as they always studied and developed buildings.


    ''Since we are now a master-familiar contract, it wouldn''t be harmful to tell Kuro the truth as we are together from now on.''


    Zhen thought of the pros and cons before deciding to tell the truth to Kuro.


    "Kuro, listen up and don''t tell anyone about this. I''m from another world called Earth and I was transported here by some unknown means after I failed in seeking death. Therefore, I have zero knowledge regarding everything here so I would need you to be my guide."


    "..."


    Kuro was dumbstruck and thought to himself if he had jumped into a pirate ship but then again, it would exin the weird feeling he got when he first met Zhen.


    When he first met Zhen, there was an aura surrounding him and strangely enough, he didn''t feel any threat and it was something soothing and warm.


    He was about to eat him alive to restore his stamina but decided against that as his instinct warned him of the danger if he followed this thought process.


    This is the reason why he didn''t refuse to form a contract with Zhen despite meeting him for 3 minutes or less.


    Zhen didn''t know what Kuro was thinking and only thought it was because of his luck or something else.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward with Kuro staying silent so Zhen continued to speak.


    "Where are we right now and what''s the closest town since there should be an adventure guild nearby right?"


    Kuro snapped out of his thoughts and replied, "This is called "Forest of Trove" and it has a double meaning to it. Treasures lie around the forest and there are ruins and dungeons to explore but at the same time, there is death looming around."


    ''Hmm, I did not ask for that information and just want to get a clear picture of our environment. I guess he really put me as the ignorant type after hearing my remark.''


    Zhen decided to let him continue to speak and not interrupt him as it wouldn''t hurt to know more about the history.


    "Humans are full of greed and they willmit robbery, killing, and more despicable things to get their hands on treasures. They would even hunt us magical beasts for our core, skin, meat, and even more that I can''t even exin."


    ''I see, not that I''m surprised by this as human greed is what I know since my birth. My parents were the best example of it.''


    Zhen can''t help but sigh every time he recalls his disgusting parents.


    Given how this is a second life, Zhen decides to forget about them because they are not worth his brain cell and maybe the only thing he ever gets from them is giving birth to him in that hypocritical world.


    They never told Zhen the reason why they hated him since birth but he knew it because their eyes reveal everything. It was the fact that he''s a jinx to them that prevents their wealthy lifestyle.


    "Anyway, Kuro, you still haven''t told me the nearest town and if there is an adventure guild."


    Part of Zhen wanting to see the adventure guild is the excitement he gets because of a game he yed and those fantasy novels he read to ignore the pain deep inside of him.


    Another reason is, Zhen can guarantee the currency used here is different from Earth which means he is broke, and to survive, money is an extremely important thing.


    Just the depraved look of poor people who have no money taught Zhen that money is valuable.


    Plus the fact that he saw how hardworking his beloved person worked to earn money to support him in school.


    Kuro didn''t notice his sudden sentiment and continued, "The closest town is called ''Town of Ash'' because there has been a war since 80 years ago with many deaths."


    "After the war ended, their bodies were burned to ashes and people started rebuilding it and named it Town of Ash to remember the tragedy. Regarding your next question, there is indeed an adventure guild."


    ''Ok more history about this town is now added to my knowledge. Seems like this world experience more turbulence than Earth.''


    Keeping all this new information in his mind, Zhen is about to have his brain overload.


    There is an adventure guild so this is pretty much in line with what people imagined a fantasy world to be. Suddenly a thunderstrike thought shed into Zhen.


    He can''t help but facepalm while his body starts to shake and asks Kuro the most important question.


    "Kuro, is my body capable of using magic."


    Kuro looked at Zhen''s body that was shaking in excitement and worries, replied, "There is magic everywhere in this world and most humans are capable of wielding magic. Master is extremely fortunate as I can feel your body''s aptitude ispatible with the elements."


    Zhen nodded his head right away while shaking with excitement. He can finally have the power of his own so he won''t need to cower to the strong anymore and protect himself.


    Kuro smirked, seeing how Zhen is losing hisposure but Zhen could care less about that since he can easily punish himter on.


    Without knowing his hidden thought, Kuro continued "Master is a unique being and as we are connected through the contract, I was jealous because you are almost a cheat. Most humans that are capable of wielding magic and have extreme luck only get 3-4 affinity in the elements."


    ''Pfft, I guess my luck is really not a joke as Kuro said my body ispatible with the elements. He didn''t specify my body having an affinity to a numerical number so I should be able to wield every element. This should be a cheat for a person who doesn''t belong to this world.''


    Zhen can''t help but giggle whenever someone mentions his luck.


    Kuro didn''t stop speaking and continued saying, "The mostmon elements known to people are Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light, and Dark but there are also some other varieties that happen when one bes proficient in an element."


    Zhen took a mental note of the elements as that should be the basis on how to cast magic and continue to listen as Kuro didn''t stop speaking.


    "For example, Water can transform into Ice and some irregr elements cane into being such as lightning, metal, chaos, psychic, void, etc. Those that can use these elements are referred to irregr because most of them be highly influenced and powerful due to the elements. Anyway, the main point is, you''re not restricted to any of these elements which makes you unique as the majority of people can only use 1-2 elements."


    ''Hmm, that being said, I am really like a protagonist in a novel. Does that mean I get plot armor and more cheats and maybe have some beautiful girl as my wife? I can finally have a woman other than her, that will look at me brightly without any knowledge of my misfortunebel.''


    Having this dirty thought in mind, Zhen wants to hurry up his journey to the town.


    While Zhen is still daydreaming, Kuro continues with more knowledge that a fantasy world should have.


    Zhen stopped him before he overflowed his brain to destruction with all this new information and data.


    pping his hand to end the topic of this discussion Zhen asked another question to change the topic.


    "Kuro what elements do you have?"


    "... I have wind, fire, and lightning elements."


    ''So Kuro is considered irregr I guess.'' Zhen said inwardly.


    "Kuro, who injured you and caused you to be in such a state."


    Since Kuro is now his familiar and is considered as his first real family in this second life, he will get revenge on those who harmed those near him.


    Sounds corny but Zhen could care less about what you think because he''s not trying to go back to a loner life like Earth in this new second life he has.


    Meanwhile, Kuro was silent for a minute seemingly in deep thinking before speaking after seeing his cold stare.


    Kuro with a sigh said in a deprecating tone, "I became an adult and due to that, I was discarded from my species because the tradition of ours didn''t allow those underage to explore alone until being aged up."


    ''No wonder he said his knowledge of this world is superficial and not much better than mine.'' Zhen finally understood how he was heavily injured. He couldn''t be in a mood to fight after being abandoned.


    Zhen was on point with his thinking as Kuro continued his story.


    "Being discarded left me alone and while I was flying away from the camp to this forest, I was shot and hunted down by other humans. They were coordinated but I managed to escape while dealing sufficient damage on them before I copsed from the sky due to the injuries in my wings. And that''s when you appear in front of me."


    Zhen was thinking and had multiple ideas on how to get revenge on them.


    While what they do is hunting and there is no wrong with that because it''s always the strong prey the weak. Kuro is now his family so they will definitely pay a price.


    "Kuro, how many people attacked?"


    "There are 5 people and Master, to disappoint you they are males so stop thinking about capturing a beautiful girl," Kuro replied with a tease.


    ''Damn, I would teach this Kuro to speak politely and properly when I have the time. He probably saw me thinking about having a beautiful wife when I was in a trance during his exnation of elements.''


    Zhen cursed in his mind to have his hidden agenda being found out.


    "Kuro, How far is Town of Ash from here"


    "Replying to Master, Town of Ash is 300km away from our current location."


    ''Hmm, that''s pretty far but whatever, time to ask Kuro to teach me how to use magic while we travel to the town.'' Having a pondering expression, Zhen decides to go with the flow.


    It would be dumb of him to not utilize every opportunity to get stronger because Zhen is not nning to be the fish on the chopping board again.


    "Kuro, teach me the usage of magic as we travel to Town of Ash, and thank you for being my family"


    Kuro''s heart is thumping but he was too good at hiding his emotion that Zhen didn''t notice but there was a slight smile appearing on Kuro''s face.


    Kuro replied softly "Likewise, Master."


    Zhen nodded his head slightly before starting to head toward the Town of Ash with Kuro.

 Chapter 3: A Crisis Calls For Me

    Chapter 3: A Crisis Calls For Me


    When they started their journey to the Town of Ash, Kuro taught Zhen how to manipte the mana in his body to produce elements and condense them outwardly into the world.


    By following Kuro''s procedure, Zhen managed to learn the basic attack move, Fireball.


    The fireball Zhen produced shocked Kuro and he asked him about his shocked expression.


    Turns out Zhen''s fireball was amplified at least 10 times more than a normal fireball should be able to produce.


    "Well, this is probably because of my luck or my cheat to be able to amplify it," Zhen said to show off to the dazed Kuro.


    What Zhen doesn''t know is that the fireball only managed to be amplified because of a tiny hidden core inside his body.


    The hidden core just reacted when Zhen started to condense the element and seeped into it to magnify the attack.


    This is something that will stay unknown to Zhen for a long time until he bes strong enough to find out this mystery core.


    While Kuro and Zhen continue to travel by foot instead of flying on Kuro''s back is because Zhen wants to admire the environment.


    He never got a chance to truly look around carefreely on Earth as it was simply ck and grey to him.


    Now it''s the first time that Zhen is seeing the greenery in the forest and the beautiful sky.


    Kuro did mention Zhen to be careful because, in the forest, many magical beasts are rank 1-3 while higher rank is deeper inside but they can never let our guard down.


    Magical beast in this world has rank 1-9 with 9 being the highest tier and a cmity level that can annihte a human kingdom to the ground.


    Kuro is a rank 5 beast but Zhen gave him a doubtful look because he managed to get injured by a couple of hunters.


    Kuro snorted and ranted at Zhen because he was simply too depressed to check around his surroundings and got sneak attacked.


    "Listen, master, if I was in my top condition, those humans are nothing in front of me. I can easily exterminate them." Kuro roared aloud to proim his prowess.


    "Hahaha, why are you being so serious?" Zhen keptughing at how easily Kuro gets agitated whenever he mentioned him being injured,


    Despite their bickering, Zhen was happy deep down because he gets to talk with someone without holding anything back unlike Earth.


    Unbeknown to Zhen, Kuro is jubnt too as his situation is simr to Zhen of Earth so they continue to bicker, tease each other, and practice magic while traveling.


    Right at this moment, they heard a scream from afar and this voice most definitely belongs to a female.


    "A crisis is happening and it calls for me," Zhen said in an excited tone but his thought process is the opposite of his reaction.


    ''If this turns out to be some scheme, like the knight in shining armor plot that is targeted at fools to rob and kill him then there will be no mercy. I''m not some 3 years old to fall for some plot and die.''


    Zhen would not naively believe that there would be someone screaming in a dangerous forest which will attract more magical beasts to approach them.


    There are times to be fooling around and there are times to be vignt and merciless when needed.


    Zhen told Kuro to carry him and fly up to the air so they can check the surroundings of the location and if he sees some ambush around then they will destroy them for ruining their happy moment.


    Due to Zhen''s affinity with the elements, he was able to utilize the light and dark to scan 50km around him, unlike others who can only do it at a minimum of 1-3km.


    What''s worse is that they won''t be able to see the enemy clearly but Zhen can see everything.


    This is like those games where you pressed the map and see all the enemies in a red dot but the red dot shows the enemy feature instead.


    When Zhen used this ability, he named it Sense like anyone would do and start analyzing the area.


    ''Turns out, this is a dumb beautiful girling out alone and is fighting a lion-looking, creature.'' Zhen was dumbstruck by this cliche situation.


    Kuro identified the lion creature and started giving Zhen information.


    "Master, that lion creature is called a Likra, and it is a rank 3 magical beast. They are usually hidden in their cave so it is rare to encounter one in the forest like this one here. That girl''s luck is truly something."


    ''A Likra and a rank 3 huh, that girl''s luck is truly something to be praised as I can see her using water to attack and wind to be agile.''


    "Since this isn''t some scheme and a beauty is truly in need of a knight, I will dly be the one as that''ll be the first girl in my harem."


    Zhen said loudly before ordering Kuro to go and assist her right away.


    Kuro flew straight down with his w open to attack the Likra.


    As soon as Kuro attacked Likra, Zhen flew next to the girl using the wind element and asked gently.


    "Are you alright?"


    ''The perfect entrance has beenpleted.'' Zhen can''t help but admire his acting skills.


    The girl was in a daze before replying, ".... Uh, Yes, Thank you for saving me."


    ''Hehe, she is stuttering, and my goodness, her clothes are truly attractive.''


    She wears a long sleeve with a short dress that reveals her dazzling legs despite it being covered by dirt now. The long brown boot shows her slender figure to perfection.


    If she were topete against those Miss Universe, she''ll win it no doubt.


    Zhen got to keep his appearance andposure so he continued to have a conversation with her.


    "My name is Zhen and fighting the Likra now is my beast called Kuro."


    The girl was lost in thought as she just realizes the eagle fighting the Likra is a rank 5 Drake but the color is different from a normal Drake.


    A Drake is a subspecies of a dragon and with enough cultivation, they can be transformed into a true dragon which is a rank 9 cmity being.


    Only the girl knows this because Zhen always assumed Kuro was an eagle so he never bothered to ask his actual species-being.


    Can''t me him as Zhen didn''t want to mention it to Kuro just like how he didn''t want to mention his parents.


    Zhen was just looking out for Kuro and not trying to rip his painful memories.


    The girl who was still in a daze, snapped out of it because the other person introduced themselves but she hasn''t replied.


    She hurriedly said "Ah, My name is Sara Ruiz with Ruiz being my family name. Nice to meet you, Zhen....."


    Sara just realizes that Zhen didn''t say his family name so she assumed him to be an aristocrat undercover as most aristocratic families send the youngster to adventure around while hiding their surname.


    This is to train them to be the eligible sessor and hone their skills.


    Even though her thinking was wrong but with Kuro being this unique, she could only think of the aristocrat family giving him this strong beast to protect him from danger.


    While she keeps thinking, her injury starts to get into her mind and the pain starts happening because she is no longer in crisis with Kuro, a rank 5 Drake fighting a rank 3 Likra.


    Each rank is separated by low, middle, high, and peak before advancing to another rank, and the Likra is only a middle rank 3 but she can tell Kuro is a high rank 5 Drake.


    The differences are as huge as the sky and earth. Meanwhile, at this time, Zhen notices her pain from the expression showcasing in her face so as to take advantage of this time.


    Zhen started touching her leg which shocked Sara to awake from her thought process but before she could even process another thought on what happened, she heard.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just healing your injuries and I know how to cast healing. Just stay still and allow me otherwise if a scar is to appear due tote treatment, it''ll be a shame for a beautiful girl like yours truly."


    Sara started blushing from his words and just stood still while Zhen continued to touch around her dazzling legs while healing them.


    Once the treatment was done, Zhen was a bit reluctant to let go of this leg that is shining like a jewel but he still let go in the end since Kuro finished killing the Likra.


    Right after the Likra fell down, Zhen was thinking about what to do with this Likra.


    ''If my thinking wasn''t wrong then this Likra should be a rare being that is worth a lot of money.'' Zhen needs to know the worth of this beast in this world.


    At the same time, he wondered, is his meat tasty as he was starving from using a lot of magic.


    Zhen didn''t know how lucky he was to simply starve as he just started using magic.


    A beginner would almost 90% of the time faint due to overuse mana but he has the hidden core inside his body to prevent that from happening.

 Chapter 4: Spatial Tool

    Chapter 4: Spatial Tool


    The fallen Likra is huge and should have many valuables.


    Zhen heard the eyes and hide of a magical beast is precious as it could make much useful stuff such as armor from those game forums.


    ''Sigh, I must be dumb enough to not ask Sara how to deal with this type of situation. Surely, she can''t be dumb like me as she''s a native here.''


    Facepalming for not asking a native in this type of situation, Zhen turned to look at Sara.


    "Sara how are we going to handle this Likra."


    Sara, who is still thinking about Zhen touching her leg and healing, didn''t hear his question.


    So Zhen repeated his word again with a louder tone but not the yelling type.


    Sara who finally regained consciousness replied lightly.


    "When there is a fallen magical beast, we usually store it in a spatial tool to prevent the beast from being contaminated and it will be convenient for an adventurer to carry it back. But those who are poor can''t afford a spatial tool so usually, they have 3-4 people carrying it while applying wind elements around it."


    ''Spatial tools exist in this world. As expected of a fantasy world, but if I recall correctly, the spatial tool is rted to space and space can be considered a type of irregr element.''


    Knowing how this is not much different from those RPG games, Zhen decided to try something out.


    Zhen tries to concentrate on space and see if he can store the Likra with his magic.


    While Zhen is concentrating on using space elements to create a separate dimension to store the Likra, the hidden core inside starts to blink and follow the flow of concentration of mana from Zhen.


    At this moment, Zhen waved his hand and the Likra started flowing upward and with a flick, the Likra disappeared into a dimension that was created.


    Meanwhile, Sara had her mouth wide open and was dumbstruck by what Zhen just did.


    Her knowledge of what Zhen did requires a person to be rank 6 and above to be able to create a separate dimension to store stuff.


    Not to mention, it requires the person to be proficient in space element and she had noticed that Zhen used wind elements to fly, water elements to heal her injuries, and now space element to store.


    ''This meant that he is an irregr with three elements and he was proficient in them.''


    Sara was shocked by her conclusion and decided to stare at Zhen more thoroughly this time.


    Zhen looks like he was around 16-19 which means he is a genius that can match up with Luca when he was young.


    Luca was a renowned person in the Ten Continent of Glory due to his miraculous magic and achievement.


    A person ranking is the same as a magical beast where it is 1-9 and to advance for a person is 100 times harder than a magical beast.


    That is because of the difference between a magical beast body and a human body.


    Magical beasts were born with a natural structure to condense and contain a vast amount of mana inside it.


    But the human body is different as they are not as strong as a magical beast, it is harder to condense the mana into a core where the core would allow a person to officially be a rank 1.


    Just this step alone can take 10-20 years toplete because one misstep would make the person''s body bloated with mana and risk exploding all the cells inside.


    There are genius and hardworking people that managed to condense a core because of magical herbs and pills but those are extremely expensive and only those of the middle-high ss family can afford.


    This is the main reason why an alchemist is a sacred upation that is wee everywhere.


    ''But here we have Zhen who just did what a rank 7 can do and with ease at that while being so young.''


    Sara was too shocked to be able to witness another person that is capable of bing another Luca.


    However, Zhen remained oblivious and thought everyone could do what he just did.


    After all, how was he supposed to know all of this since he just came to this world without a day even passing?


    It''s like asking a student that just started studyingw to defend a victim.


    Sara looked at Zhen like he''s a god while saying, "You are a ... rrrrank 7 mage?"


    Zhen was still unknown on the amazing disy he just showcased so he replied with a confusing look.


    "What is a rank 7 mage?"


    He only heard of the magical beast rank and Kuro is too much of a snob to inform me of a person''s rank due to his constant teasing along the journey.


    Sara started exining the rank to Zhen while wondering if he just fell from the sky, otherwise, how could he not know something that even children know.


    Honestly, Sara''s luck should be no less than Zhen as her first guess was right on the mark and she will know about thister on.


    You know, only families share secrets, especially during the night. You''ll get the meaning.


    Zhen had no intention of exining why he didn''t know the basic knowledge, shrugged his shoulders, and gave a random lie like hitting his head and lost most of his memories.


    Sara was still doubtful but decided not to pry as it is his secret and if he were willing, he would inform her in due time.


    Anyway, Sara started exining what Zhen did was abnormal and showed him a spatial ring which is the mostmon spatial tool to store stuff into a dimension.


    Zhen noted the information and made sure to not show off whatever he thought of something into action lest people might hunt him down for an experiment.


    After some conversation with Sara, Zhen found out that she was from the Town of Ash, a coincidence or a God-given gift for him.


    Sara is a silver adventure whose parents owned an inn in the town.


    "The inn is a pretty popr area for tourists and adventurers to rest as the room is cozy and food is delicious."


    Sara exined about her family inn in detail for Zhen in hope that he will go to hers and not others.


    Speaking of food, Zhen is starving so he asked Sara where he could sell the Likra for money and whether he can stay in her inn.


    "There is a butcherer in town whose upation is specifically on the magical beast that adventure hunts. Everyone in town knows him as his work is excellent and we all call him Uncle Davis. Also, if you want the best food in town, our inn is the best, even better than some restaurants."


    Sara answered his question with a smile that could bring disaster to an entire kingdom.


    With a cheeky smile, Zhen replied, "That''s good to know because I am currently broke so going to Uncle Davis and selling my Likra will get me money to stay in your inn and try out some specialties. By the way, I''m pretty sure the customers all go there just for your beauty, Sara."


    Sara blushed by the teasing done by Zhen and pinched his waist by saying, "Don''t speak nonsense."


    Zhen can''t help but have a smirking expression since he knew this girl will soon be his wife based on her attitude.


    If she didn''t like him then the teasing Zhen just did would have been a smack to the face or a face filled with disgust.


    ''The test is a sess and a seed is nted.''


    Zhen is not some yboy but he loves Sara a lot because of her kind nature and a bright personality that he never experienced on Earth.


    People on Earth are full of hypocrisy and the females always aim at males with a good background while treating those who have nothing like trash.


    ''To be honest, her beautiful face and figure also add more to the point and if I don''t lust after this, then I might as well be gay.''


    Zhen justified his action of advancing toward Sara with this exnation of him.


    ''Not to mention, her eyes did not show any disgust or disdain when she met me, a first for me besides that person taking care of me.''


    This was the crucial point where Zhen loved to be in thepany of Sara.


    Just like that, they started traveling back to the town with Kuro guarding Zhen and Sara while Zhen continued to tease Sara and take some advantages at times.


    His waist is already numb by the number of times being pinched but it was all worth it.


    During this time, Zhen found out that Sara came out alone because she didn''t want to form a party that is full of dishonest men and there are too few females being an adventurer.


    She came out toplete a mission to find a rare herb called Caci and encountered the Likra and you know what happened next.


    At this moment, Zhen finally saw a gate to the town with two guards standing like a statue while many different kinds of people enter and leave.

 Chapter 5: Davis Butcher

    Chapter 5: Davis Butcher


    Once they were near the entrance of the gate, the guards started pointing their weapons toward Zhen and asked what his motive was.


    ''Damn, I forgot that this Kuro of mine is a troublemaker and his size is enough to alert the people into thinking we''re an attacker. No wonder people continue to stare at us, I thought it was Sara''s presence as she is really a beauty.''


    Zhen just realized his naive thinking since his mind waspletely filled with getting Sara into his embrace.


    ''Sigh, great now we''re probably forced to waste time and exin the situation. I just want to enter the town and go to Sara''s inn for food.''


    Zhen can already tell what will happen next after thismotion.


    As expected, they took 20 minutes, and thanks to Sara exining, there wasn''t any big problem except for the fact that Zhen has to put a cor on Kuro to show he is tamed and not a wild beast.


    Zhen reluctantly agreed to do that due to Sara''s convincing because Zhen didn''t want to put a cor on Kuro even though they bicker, he treats him as a family.


    ''Who would put a cor on their family member?''


    Zhen really wanted tounch some magic attack on the guards but didn''t since it would only create more unnecessary trouble.


    Kuro also knew his thinking so he was happy inside but Kuro''s emotion is too good in hiding from Zhen.


    After rifying the situation, they can now enter the town and Zhen asks Sara to show him where Uncle Davis is because he still needs to sell the Likra for money.


    Sara happily showed Zhen the way while introducing everything they passed by and Zhen had to say this aloud.


    "This town shouldn''t be called a town because it is enough to be called a country. This town is gigantic and advanced too which surprised me as I expected it to be some rural stuff."


    Sara only giggles at Zhen''sment while continuing on being a tour guide.


    Along the way, many people greeted Sara with a smile, her poprity is high and that''s to be expected.


    When they reach a butcher shop called Davis Butcher, Zhen can''t help but facepalm for such a name that is without any effort.


    ''But real skills don''t need any fancy name so my confidence in his work increases.''


    Zhen will never judge a book by its appearance since it could always have a hidden gem.


    ''This Davis Butcher shop has the size of a convenience store back on Earth and there is magical beast meat hanging around the side with multiple knives on another shelf.''


    "Truly a man dedicated to his work and deserves respect."


    Zhen said this word until he met Uncle Davis because he doesn''t deserve any respect.


    ''This should be called a ck market because this Uncle Davis butcher''s skill cost a lot.'' Zhen wants to ask if Sara nned this to scam him big time.


    Seeing a look of suspension from Zhen, Sara hurriedly exins that Uncle Davis charged people the price corresponding to the magical beast being handled.


    Hearing Sara''s exnation and her innocent face. Zhen knew she was not coborating with this Davis Butcher shop.


    ''Since Likra is a middle rank 3 magical beast, I will get 30 gold which is a lot of money but he dares to charge me 10 gold andin about theplication to butcher and the work needed.''


    Although Zhen does not get agitated easily, he can''t help but feel frustrated to be a scam so openly and directly.


    ''Just from his tone of speech and my many years of experience in reading people, he lies through his teeth.''


    Zhen was about to flip out when Sara stopped him and talked about how Uncle Davis uses the money he earned from adventurers to donate 60% of it to the orphans.


    ''God, even my lovely Sara is taking his side over me and Kuro is staring at me like I''m some heartless person who hates orphans.''


    Zhen''s face twitches and he''ll have no choice but to agree to these exorbitant prices otherwise, his good image on Sara will fall drastically.


    ''This will be my one and only mistake ever whenever I ask for a butcher or I mind as well learn butchering skills since I have high learning skills.''


    Zhen swears to his heart since money is something that he cares about the most.


    Sara smiled brightly, Kuro smirked at Zhen, while Zhen had a face looking like a failed stic surgery when he handed his Likra over to Uncle Davis.


    Uncle Davisughed loudly and said, "Kid, you''re lucky because I rarely ept customers to butcher but I help you this time since Sara asked for it."


    ''This Uncle Davis!!!!''


    Zhen yelled loudly in his mind while feeling so injustice.


    ''He extorted me and now he turns himself as a kind old man helping me reluctantly. God, strike this old man please, I use my luck to strike him.''


    Unfortunately, this time, his luck seems to disappear as nothing happens.


    Seeing Zhen''s depressed expression, Sara leaned on his arm and whispered in his ears, "I will cook for you personally when we get back to the inn so don''t feel sad anymore."


    Zhen''s expression did a 180-degree turn and he happily took this opportunity to hold her hand and said loudly to her.


    "Really? You cannot go back on your word otherwise you will turn into a toad."


    Sara, despite knowing Zhen took advantage of her, simply smiled and nodded at him.


    ''Gosh, Uncle Davis extorts me more so I can take more advantages and have more chances for food cooked by Sara.''


    Zhen finally realized everything was a ploy from Uncle Davis to bring him closer to Sara''s heart.


    Uncle Davis who was carrying the Likra whiches out through Sara''s spatial ring because it will make a huge scene if Zhen simply uses the technique he did to store it, winked at him.


    Zhen took back his word from previously.


    ''This Uncle Davis is a man of culture and he was helping me to get closer to Sara. Such an awesome man I have ever known.''


    Unknown to Zhen was the fact that Uncle Davis didn''t know this would happen and simply took this chance to influence Zhen into thinking it was all nned just so he can extort him more in the future.


    Since butchering will take a long time, Uncle Davis'' assistant gave Zhen 20 gold coins first because he needed money to rent in Sara''s inn and enjoy her delicious food.


    Right at this time, Zhen forgot something important so he yelled out to Uncle Davis before he entered his working station.


    "Uncle Davis, the Likra, I want only the meat while the rest, you help me sell it."


    When they were traveling hereafter the gate, Sara exined to him how tasty the meat of Likra is and how the other materials from it are valuable.


    The butchering fee was only for that but the other material is still the person''s property but most of them will tell the butcher to sell the pieces that they don''t want and get the money once everything is done.


    With wealth on his hand now, Zhen told Sara to show him the way to her lovely inn while Kuro followed behind and attracted much attention due to it being a unique species that is rarely seen and how it is a high rank 5.


    Ignoring the crowd''s eye and muttering, Zhen continues to chat with Sara.


    "Sara, once Uncle Davis finishes butchering the Likra, you will cook the meat for me right?"


    While saying that, Zhen took the opportunity to hold her hand and not miss a single chance of interacting with her body part.


    Sara, who tried to shake off his hand, gave up since he wasn''t going to let go of this touch so she said with a blush.


    "If you pay the correct fee, then I will cook for you."


    Zhen didn''t know that Sara would rarely cook for others and it was usually for her parents.


    While the crowd, mainly the males, is eyeing Zhen as a dead man went into disbelief when they heard Sara''s word.


    Meanwhile, one person who is hiding in a dark alley was shocked and ran away to somece, probably going to tell this event to a person who''s interested in Sara.


    There will be a fight soon but Zhen was too busy flirting and teasing Sara, didn''t use his Sense rigorously, and remained ignorant.


    Zhen''s Sense is unique so he had made it to sense only people who are targeting him with animosity and the person who went to inform someone else is just a nobody.


    They didn''t have any menace toward him and are just a messenger which reports anything they see.


    Therefore, Zhen''s ability in his sense could not detect him.


    The sense will only alert him when the person that is about to be informed heard this news.


    Zhen didn''t know that besides Kuro being a troublemaker. He was also a troublemaker that is at least 10 times higher than Kuro.


    With time continuing passing, Sara, Kuro, and Zhen finally arrived in front of an inn called Grotto''s Inn.

 Chapter 6: Grottos Inn

    Chapter 6: Grotto''s Inn


    When they arrive at Grotto''s Inn, Zhen can hear a bunch of people chattering and clinking their cups.


    This is a lively environment which is only possible in popr inns and the Grotto''s Inn is definitely the most popr in this town.


    Sara guided Zhen and Kuro inside and everyone was shocked at how Zhen was holding Sara''s hand.


    Many people have multiple expressions, some of them show shock, some show envy, others show jealousy, but most are angry res at Zhen.


    Can''t me them as Zhen is about to get this beautiful Sara as his wife, and they can only me their incapability to win Sara''s heart.


    Meanwhile, Sara red at Zhen angrily because of him refusing to let go of her hand but this is exactly what Zhen wanted.


    The fact that Sara belongs to him now and is off-limit so whoever dares to harm her will have to go through him first.


    At this time Sara''s parents came greeting her back and there is a worried expression on their faces.


    Zhen''s heart started thumping and he had tears leaving his eyes.


    Sara was shocked when she saw his face but Zhen said he''s alright and let go of Sara''s hand to tell her to greet her parents.


    Zhen couldn''t tell her that his parents are the pr opposite of her and how he wished her parent''s expression of worries was directed at him.


    Kuro who is connected with Zhen through the contract noticed the feeling Zhen is going through, pats his back lightly with his wing.


    Zhen tapped on his wing to express his thanks to him for trying to console his feelings.


    Although they always tease each other, when the time is needed, they are each other''s support and this is not something anyone can achieve.


    While Sara finishes greeting her parents, they look at Zhen with a thankful expression.


    Since Sara has exined what happened to her in the forest and how without Zhen, they might have lost their daughter.


    Zhen smiled brightly as he greeted them back with the utmost respect he had ever given in this new life.


    Sara''s father is called John Ruiz and her mother is called Sandy Ruiz.


    John Ruiz used to be an adventurer who is ranked Gold back in the days but retired after meeting Sandy.


    They married and decided to use the money John earned to open the Grotto''s Inn and gave birth to Sara Ruiz.


    The adventure rank is determined by their color and goes from Bronze, Iron, Silver, Gold, Ruby, Emerald, tinum, Diamond, and Obsidian.


    In this town, the highest rank adventurer ever showed up was a Ruby rank.


    This goes to show how high the reputation John has and exined why no one dared to show troubles in his inn.


    Not to mention, Sara is a Silver rank and beauty that is unparalleled. No one in their right mind will show trouble to them except for some low intelligence being.


    Zhen is truly a troubled maic and a bad omen as his thinking will soone true as some low intelligence person will make trouble soon.


    But that for ater time and now it''s time for the main reason Zhen is here.


    Zhen finished the greeting with Sara''s parents and hurriedly told Sara to cook for him as he had been starving for a very long time.


    Besides, he didn''t stop flirting with her by saying how he can''t wait for his wife''s cooking skills.


    Sara pinched Zhen''s waist before running off to the kitchen with a blushing face.


    The Grotto''s Inn is extremely huge where even Kuro, despite his huge body can enter smoothly and took a spot next to Zhen as he was starving as well but never expressed it.


    Zhen who is a trouble ma plus Kuro''s trouble maker has already started to attract the customer''s attention with many chattering about Kuro being a high rank 5.


    While others are gossiping about who Zhen is and how he manages to gain Sara''s attraction.


    Both of them are truly a family since none other than them could create this much of amotion.


    While Zhen and Kuro are waiting for their food from lovely Sara, in another ce, there is a person who ran from the dark alley.


    Reporting the events happening to a person sitting in a chair while 2 other women feed him fruits.


    After finishing hearing the person''s report, he angrily mmed onto a table, shocking the 2 women and the person reporting.


    He shouted loudly, "How dare he touch my woman when I don''t even get to touch her, much less be able to talk with her before being ignored."


    It was at this moment that Zhen, who was sitting patiently, felt his Sense tingling in his brain, the first time it ever tingled like this since being transported here.


    Zhen muttered slowly, "Who has so much animosity towards me? I don''t recall offending anyone. Whatever, if he dares trouble me, I either kill or torture him."


    Zhen is the type of person who gets his revenge on those who dare harm him.


    Of course, Sara pinching him is an exception as she will be his wife soon and if he even dares to retaliate then he can say goodbye to the sexy scene.


    After waiting for God knows how long, Sara finallyes out with three dishes and you''ll know it''s good stuff when everyone else is staring at it while drooling.


    Too bad for them, this food is exclusively Zhen. Kuro stood up at this moment and stared at the te that Sara was holding.


    Zhen stared at Kuro who was also drooling and couldn''t help but twitch his face.


    ''I can''t believe I have forgotten about Kuro who will also be hungry but didn''t he mention before that most of them don''t need to eat food as mana can be used to fulfill that hunger.''


    Zhen wanted to eat everything since he thought Kuro would simply use mana to fill up his hunger.


    Mana can be used to fill a person''s hunger but most still decide to eat food as it not only tastes good but an enjoyment one should have otherwise, why cultivate so hard and not enjoy life.


    ''This Kuro, I will only let you eat a bit as you''re my family so don''t take a yard when I give you an inch.''


    Zhen said in his mind while using his re to warn Kuro to not go overboard.


    Sara ced down the te on the table and sat down opposite of Zhen.


    Zhen took this opportunity and raised his leg at the bottom of the table and moved toward Sara''s leg.


    Sara meanwhile blushed and red angrily at him but before she could kick his leg, Zhen retracted back and in an exaggerated manner eximed.


    "Wow, my lovely Sara sure knows how to cook. It smells so delicious and I''m already conquered by you when I get to taste this food all the time."


    Hearing Zhen''sment and remark on her food, Sara went from angry to giggling and said, "Stop with your nonsense and eat the food before it gets cold. I worked hard on it as thanks for saving my life from the Likra."


    Before Sara finishes that sentence, Zhen and Kuro have already started fighting each other for the food.


    Zhen couldn''t help but curse at Kuro and say, "How dare you! You are my beast and these foods are prepared for me."


    Kuro replied fiercely, "Sara prepares food for the both of us and not just yours alone."


    After saying that, Kuro manages to steal another piece of food from the te but the crowd and chattering stopped.


    Even Sara was dumbstruck and shocked.


    Once again, these two are really family and didn''t know what trouble they just created when fighting for the food.

 Chapter 7: Shocking Everyone

    Chapter 7: Shocking Everyone


    Zhen and Kuro were still fighting each other for food until they noticed the unusual atmosphere since they could no longer hear other chattering.


    They looked at each other and although they were fighting for the food, they looked normal and not ridiculous.


    Confused, Zhen asked Sara, "Why are you looking at us like that?"


    Sara looked at Zhen with an angry expression and eximed loudly.


    "What do you mean by looking at you like that? Why don''t you tell me why Kuro can speak?"


    Dumbstruck by the sudden outburst from Sara which he would never believe if it weren''t heard by him.


    After regaining hisposure for a bit, Zhen just noticed that Kuro has not spoken to Sara at all ever since the meeting.


    A bit of a shameful look appeared on him as he was too busy trying to get close to Sara that he never spoke to Kuro and Kuro simply just followed us.


    Not to mention, he just realized how is it possible for a magical beast to speak if it is a fantasy world and always thought every beast can talk but seriously thinking now.


    It appears that not every magical beast can speak as the Likra always growls and never talks but Zhen was too busy looking at Sara to notice all the details.


    ''No wonder everyone stopped chattering and looked at me and Kuro like an exhibitionist.''


    To make this awkward atmosphere break, Zhen decided to lie.


    "Kuro is my contract familiar and apparently Kuro managed to learn how to talk after the contract was established."


    This can''t be counted as a lie since even Zhen doesn''t have a clue on how he can talk.


    He simply thought this is normal and based on everyone''s expression, Kuro is definitely a unique being and knew how wrong he was before.


    Sara continues to stare at Zhen with a doubtful look but thanks to his past on Earth, heposes himself to look sincere enough before she finally sighs.


    Sara knew Zhen was unique to the technique he showed in storing the Likra but to think his familiar is even more unique.


    Sara said, "Kuro, did you n to hide from that you could talk otherwise why didn''t you speak to me along the way."


    Kuro was dazed and wondered why Sara questioned him when she and Master were too busymunicating with each other.


    He was simply a background character and now he''s being used. Kuromented his life is really tough with this irresponsible Master.


    Staring at Master and seeing how he doesn''t n on helping him out, Kuro wants to punish him a bit.


    With a smirk, he replied, "Master wants to trick you into bed so he didn''t allow me to talk to you so as to not ruin the chance he gets to be with you."


    Zhen''s expression turned pale and looked at Kuro with an outburst.


    "What the hell! You can''t do me dirty like that! Sara listens to me, I never want to trick you into bed. I just want to make you into my harem and have many sex together."


    Zhen tried to exin himself but dug the hole deeper for himself.


    Sara meanwhile had an expression that can fill a person''s lifetime, from angry to pale, from pale to bashful, from bashful to angry.


    She raised her hand and pped Zhen while running away and screamed aloud before disappearing.


    "SHAMELESS SCOUNDREL! I HATE YOU!"


    Kuro at this time knew he messed up big time as he can feel his Master is full of rage, not on Sara but on him.


    Sweat started tickling down on his drake head and started praying for some miracle to happen and save his life.


    Just at this moment, as if God heard Kuro''s prayer.


    A person from outside the inn started screaming, "That dumbass person who doesn''t know Sara is mine and touched her hand with his filthy hand to get his ass out. Kneel down and apologize to me and I might spare you otherwise you can go meet the underworld."


    Zhen who was already filled with rage can''t wait to beat this punk who doesn''t know what good for him.


    He was going to vent it on Kuro but now an idiot came out waiting to be a punching bag for him and cursed at him.


    ''You''re not Sara so don''t think you can get away with that remark.''


    Without speaking at all, he walked out slowly and people in the inn were scared by the expression he was showing.


    Zhen went from a goofy, flirty person to a murderous cold look simr to Asura.


    After he walked out, he saw a handsome man but a bit lower than him and he was dressing like a noble.


    Zhen said slowly with a calm expression, "I''m out here now, and let''s see if you have the capability to make me kneel down."


    The person replied, "Hahaha, based on my identity alone is enough to make you kneel down. Listen up, you lowly peasant, My name is Situ Sheng and my father is...."


    Before he was able to say who his father is, Zhen already condenses a fireball and shoots at this proim Situ Sheng.


    *Boooom*


    Situ Sheng was sent flying and crashed on some walls.


    Everyone in the inn and the street was shocked by the result.


    Despite Situ Sheng being from some influential family, he was a rank 3 mage with legit skills yet he was sent flying away by an unknown man and it was basic magic, fireball.


    ''Was that really a fireball, the power outage from it was definitely multiple times more than what a normal fireball should be.''


    Everyone had that kind of thinking in their mind when they witnessed the prowess in that fireball.


    They all rubbed their eyes to check if they saw the situation wrong but Situ Sheng was still on the wall as everyone was too shocked to help him up.


    The fight created a bigmotion that Sara came back to check what happened.


    She saw Zhen with an enraged yet calm expression as he prepared to fire another fireball at Situ Sheng who copsed on the wall.


    Sara hurriedly ran to him and hugged him from behind while saying in a panic voice.


    "Stop Zhen, he is unable to fight anymore. Don''t scare me like that and go overboard."


    Zhen who was preparing tounch it stopped after being hugged by Sara.


    Calming his emotion down a bit, Zhen turned around to hug Sara back and apologized for his action.


    He was in an unhappy mood yet a random person came to yell at him that Sara is his.


    Zhen wanted to have a spar with Kuro for his foul mouth but a punching bag decided to show up for him.


    It''ll be a shame to not use Situ Sheng as a practice tool and a way to calm his emotion.


    Plus, when he heard Situ Sheng''sment, he couldn''t help but explode as Sara is not a property or thing.


    He already made a promise to himself that Sara is to be protected by him as she''s a family in his book even if Sara has no idea about it.


    Sara who is still hugging Zhen tightly said, "It''s alright, I''m not really mad at you so return me the annoying and flirty Zhen. Ok?"


    Zhen is now ashamed of his action and said, "Ok, let me have a kiss then."


    He was just saying it to let her know he''s back to normal but to shock him this time, Sara leaned forward and kissed him on the lip.


    It was just a light peck but to him, it was like lightning had struck him hard.


    Situ Sheng who got help from some other people barely manages to gain a footing to stand, was able to witness this exact scene of Sara kissing the man who knocked him out with one move.


    Shocked by their action, his eye lost color and with foaming out of his mouth, he fainted while his finger was still pointing at them.


    The bystanders looking at this scene could only feel pity for Situ Sheng as he has been chasing Sara for 3 years only to get nothing.


    Now, the person he is chasing after has been taken but also got beaten down by Zhen without much effort, and to put the icing on the cake, Zhen received a victory kiss from Sara.


    All of this jumbled up, it will be a shock to not faint from all this.


    Zhen who regains his conscience looked at Sara blushing and couldn''t help but decided to pull her waist closer and kiss her again.


    This time the kiss was a long French kiss and Sara who was suddenly kissed tried to push him away but gave up, seeing how he didn''t n to stop this kiss for a long time.


    Without any strength left, she decided to let Zhen continue this action while thinking of punishing him afterward.

 Chapter 8: Adventure Guild

    Chapter 8: Adventure Guild


    After the best moment in Zhen''s life with the kiss on Sara.


    He let go of her so they could take a breather just for Zhen to get both his waist pinched so hard that tears starteding out of his eyes.


    ''It was still worth the pain and I''m willing to suffer more if I can enjoy this again.''


    Zhen cried out inwardly while enjoying a blissful yet painful moment at the same time.


    That was until Sara decided to run back to her room in the inn and refuse toe out again.


    ''Sigh, it will be a while before I get to be closer with her again but back to the main business.''


    Seeing how Sara ran away in a lightning fashion, Zen turned to look at Kuro.


    With a cold re sniping at Kuro''s back, Kuro shuddered for a bit before turning around to see an expression that isn''t pleasant at all.


    ''Don''t even think for a second that I forgot about your little stunt that almost ruined my whole life. Maybe it worked out in the end in my favor but there should still be a little punishment to ensure you won''t dare to do that to me again.''


    Zen''s expression was extremely easy for Kuro to tell what he wanted to say.


    Kuro has been scared so much that he went and kneel while pleading for mercy.


    "Master, Forgive me, I will tell Sara about my lies and how great a being you are."


    Thinking this isn''t enough, Kuro went and hugged his leg with his wings while having tears leaking out.


    ''Never in my life did I shed a tear even when I was discarded by my species but I have to cry now if I want to live longer.''


    Seeing his fake acting being this perfect, Zhen decided to be a bit lenient as it could partially be his fault by ignoring Kuro''s look back in the table.


    Zhen made Kuro wipe his shoes with his wind element since it''s been dirty due to that short fight which couldn''t even excite him at all.


    If Situ Sheng who is now being delivered back to his home heard Zhen''s thinking, he probably will foam once more.


    After the punishment was over, Kuro had a hopeful look like he just escaped death.


    Kuro prayed to god for giving that dummy to appear for his Master to vent.


    Meanwhile, Zhen stepped back into the inn and asked John where the adventure guild is located.


    Sara has been his guide since entering this town but now that she is a bit embarrassed to face him at the moment, it''s better to ask John who''s a retired adventurer for the location.


    While going to the adventure guild, Zhen has to remind himself to buy a beautiful gift for Sara.


    Getting the location and asking where the essories shop is, Zhen walked out of the inn with Kuro following behind with a lower head.


    ''Otherwise, if my Master has a change of mind and wants to punish me harsher then it really is injustice for me.''


    Kuro kept his head lower while hoping his thinking was wrong.


    His Master should be called having multiple personality disorder due to the fact that he can change his emotion in a second.


    As they''re traveling, Zhen sees a beautiful ne in a store and thinks that''ll be perfect for Sara since it matches her clothing and personality.


    Zhen went inside and asked politely, "Boss, how much is this ne worth."


    The person replied "Sir, you sure have great eyesight. This ne just arrived this morning and it is made with emerald, a really precious stone. It only cost 2 gold."


    Activating his sense of the person and checking the person''s temperature and mood shows he wasn''t lying.


    Zhen got to use his ability to the maximum benefit because he may have 20 gold from the butcher but 5 gold was needed to rent the room in the inn for 3 weeks.


    Also, the Grotto''s Inn was popr so 5 gold may not even be enough to rent a room if not for Sara''s presence.


    ''Whatever, to have happiness, one must sacrifice to obtain it and I can always find more Likra to hunt, of course, Kuro will be doing the dirty work.''


    Zhen had this logical thinking in his mind and decided to purchase the ne for Sara.


    Kuro, who has something like sixth sense seems to notice his Master''s thinking, wants to cry again. ''I really boarded a pirate ship''s sniff sniff.''


    Zhen, who didn''t care about Kuro''s feelings, said, "I''ll take it."


    Zhen handed 2 gold to the boss while holding the ne.


    ''Come to think of it, I think it also better to find a spatial ring because if I used my storing ability again, I might attract unnecessary trouble.''


    Having a perfect gift to coax Sara now, Zhen and Kuro continued the path told by John to the adventure guild.


    ''This town is truly huge and only 15 minutester did they arrive in the adventure guild.''


    Zhen can''t help but admire the town''s size and its beautiful structure.


    John informed Zhen that adventure guilds all have a branch in every town and there will be the main guild stationing in kingdoms.


    Therefore, the adventure ID card is effective everywhere and even the viges can confirm your identity if you show them the card.


    Zhen walked inside to find the receptionist as only they are the ones responsible for registering an adventure and logging their mission and giving out rewards.


    Once again, Kuro attracts the most attention but Zhen doubts anyone will try to attack them due to the strict town''sw except for that Situ guy.


    Situ''s father works in some official position that manages the town but is a dutiful person but having this type of son is really unfair to him.


    Zhen saw the receptionist was open so he walked to it and what greeted him was surprisingly an animal ear girl.


    Althoughparing her beauty to Sara is a bitcking, there is an animal girl in this world.


    Zhen''s happy expression is exploding in his mind but on the outside, he has an indifferent look.


    Right when Zhen stepped in front of her with a counter separating us.


    The receptionist said, "Hello, is this your first time here in the adventure guild or you''re applying for a mission."


    "It''s my first time here so I would like to register in the adventure guild."


    A smiling face on her as she said, "Ok, My name is Melissa, and please ce your hand in this crystal ball. It will record your stats and change them into an ID card."


    Zhen wasn''t surprised at this since John informed him about the process including the fact that no matter how strong you are, you will always start at Bronze rank before working your way up.


    This is to prevent any unfair treatment so even if you''re a high influence person, you still need toplete a certain mission. Unless some special situation urred like a magical beast riot.


    Zhen ced his hand into the crystal ball and it started recording his stats in it.


    Kuro has sent Zhen a mental transmission on how to use his mana to manipte the data to make his stat look normal.


    This is to prevent any more shocking and make him into the spotlight again.


    Manipting the data is way harder than it seems but Kuro has a feeling Zhen is able to do due to that mystical feeling he felt from him.


    But what Kuro and Zhen don''t know is that, when Zhen is using his mana to manipte the data, the tiny hidden core is amplifying itself to support the influx of power.


    Melissa did not find anything wrong and just felt it is normal for Zhen to have this kind of stats.


    She smiled at Zhen before saying, "Congrats, you''re now a Bronze rank adventurer and the registration cost is 10 gold. If you lose the ID card and need a recement, it''ll be another 10 gold. You can now start epting any mission but it is better to start with Bronze-Iron rank ones. This is to prevent the adventurer from epting a higher rank mission and failing which will have a penalty and some are able to make them go bankrupt to the point of very."


    Zhen nodded and said, "I understand, thank you for your assistance."


    He said that while cursing at this ck-hearted guild because John didn''t inform him of the price needed for registering.


    What Zhen doesn''t know is that John thought he''s there to ept a mission since he thought Zhen was able to defeat a Likra means he was a high-rank adventurer.


    Zhen is now left with 3 gold since its initial 20 gold, 5 went to the inn, 2 went to the ne, and now 10 went to this ID card.


    ''Earning wealth is hard but spending doesn''t even take any effort and time.''


    Comining in his mind onest time about his poor status.


    Zhen thought it was about time to head back to the inn to coax Sara.


    "Let''s go Kuro!"


    Saying that Zhen and Kuro left the adventure guild with many adventurers staring at Zhen in jealousy for obtaining a strong beast.

 Chapter 9: Forming a Trio

    Chapter 9: Forming a Trio


    While feeling a bit sad about his wealth sinking down, Zhen and Kuro returned back to the inn and asked John where Sara was.


    John replied, "Sara is still feeling a little emotional and is hiding in her room. Young man, good luck, my daughter is one of a kind so don''t ruin it."


    With John''s inference on Zhen being a high-rank adventurer and how Sara reacted towards him, he was fine with Zhen being his son-inw.


    Zhen nodded and appreciated this kind father and wished that he was his father.


    ''Wait a minute, if I marry Sara then doesn''t this father be my inw and the mother too, this is like shooting 3 birds in one arrow.''


    Zhen''s motivation to coax Sara intensified even more as he slowly went to the 4th floor.


    The inn has 4 floors in total with the 1st floor being a dining room and the 2nd and 3rd being a guest room.


    There are public bathrooms in the backyard separated by gender and if you enter the wrong one, there is a magic formation there to alert so no one will try to peek.


    The 4th floor is for Sara and her parents. The security in this inn is protected by rank 4 magic formation which is just a rank below the city council of this town while the rest of the building in this town is rank 3.


    The town is rich and it''s because it is near the Forest of Trove.


    As Zhen stepped outside of the door in Sara''s room, he knocked lightly and said, "Sara, it''s me, can I pleasee in?"


    It took a while before hearing "Go away, I don''t want to see you."


    ''Without a doubt, this is going to be a bit troublesome.'' Zhen finds this to be a hopeless situation.


    Kuro, who saw his Master trying to think of a solution, decided to step in to inform him about teleportation.


    Teleportation is rare in towns butmon in kingdoms as they have many high-rank mages constructing multiple teleportation portals around other kingdoms.


    This was Kuro''s chance to redeem himself so he spoke with a mental transmission on Master on how to condense his mana and have him think of teleporting to the room.


    Zhen was struggling for a while before he was able to feel the concentration of mana. He thought it was because luck is on his side again.


    But the truth is that the tiny hidden core started blinking again and if it has any emotion, it''ll be taunting him that without his help, you are nothing.


    Who knows, maybe this tiny hidden core actually has a beautiful girl or a mysterious being or nothing at all.


    As Zhen sessfully concentrates on the teleport location, he gushes more mana and an influx of power can be seen surrounding him making a unique aura.


    Even Kuro is dumbstruck by the pureness of mana in the aura.


    Just at this moment Zhen disappeared from outside and appeared inside Sara''s room, shocking her.


    Each of the rooms has been equipped with anti-sound, anti-magic, to guarantee their privacy but now seeing how Zhen appeared inside when she clearly locked the door made her shocked.


    An awkward atmosphere started to loom around since Zhen didn''t even know where to start his speech when he decided to teleport inside.


    ''Wake up, Zhen, if you messed this up then you can say goodbye to Sara''


    Supporting himself mentally, Zhen pped himself in the face very hard.


    A bright red palm can be seen in his face now and Sara was confused why he pped himself.


    Without wasting any more time Zhen rushed over to Sara and hugged her before she could even react to what just happened.


    When she tries to push him off since she is supposed to be mad for his action of kissing her and sucking on her saliva.


    Zhen said, "Don''t be mad, I will take responsibility for you. You may be the first female I encountered and it sounds clich but I felt warmth when being near you."


    Dumbstruck by Zhen''s sudden outburst, she started by blushing and said "W-What n-nonsense are you''re speaking? W-What responsibility?"


    Zhen pushed her a bit off so he could face her and said, "I''m saying to be my girlfriend and form a team with me and Kuro in adventuring. We can be a trio and we''re going to be the best adventurer team out there."


    Sara tried to push him off again but she was too weak so she gave up and said.


    "Isn''t it a bit too fast for us to be boyfriend and girlfriend? Besides, we just met for a day and we didn''t even get to have a proper date. Also, I''m not some easy girl."


    Zhen was astonished as they truly only met for less than a day but he''s already trying to make her his girlfriend.


    Facepalming his forehead, Zhen said, "I''m sorry for rushing things. I didn''t mean to disrespect you so let''s form a trio as I just registered as an adventurer. We can get to know each other better."


    Sara looked at Zhen and eximed, "You just registered as an adventurer! I thought you were at least a Gold-rank as you manage to defeat a Likra without a team."


    Zhen replied, "It was Kuro who defeated it but you forgot about my memories and lost all my belongings. So I have to register a new one as I don''t remember my original ID card name."


    Someone should give Zhen an Oscar Best Actor Award because even Zhen would believe himself if he didn''t know it was all a lie that he made up in thest second.


    Sara believed Zhen since he doesn''t even know a lot of basic knowledge so she epted his words.


    If Sara was to ever find out his lies when Zhen decided, to be honest, his waist could be painful enough to see a doctor for treatment.


    Sara''s mood bes better after this conversation so she decided to tease Zhen a bit by saying, "I don''t know. Should I form a party with you? I trust Kuro but I never saw you fight before and who knows if you''re trying to take advantage of me again."


    Zhen twitched his face and in his mind, he was screaming.


    ''Girl, did you not see my fight before on that Situ something. This Kuro, it is definitely his fault that Sara learns from. How dare you taint my kind, Sara. Just you wait!''


    Outside Sara''s room, Kuro suddenly sneezes and wonders what kind of bad omen is going to ur.


    ''No, it''s just a random sneeze and nothing else.''


    Kuro remained oblivious to how his Master already sentenced him to a death sentence and continued to guard the door to make sure no one bothers his Master''s reconciliation.


    Back inside Sara''s room, Zhen finally manages to convince and coax Sara after showing his ne gift to her.


    He helped put the ne into her neck without taking any advantage at this time. Not because he bes a gentleman but because he knows it''s not the right time yet.


    Therefore, a trio party is officially formed with Kuro, Zhen, and Sara being the leader.


    The reason is that Zhen ispletely clueless despite having awesome power and he knows he has to go to a library to obtain more knowledge.


    Having strong power means a lot but without the wisdom of how the world works is a disadvantage.


    You can be strong but be a puppet to someone who has the wisdom to manipte using psychology.


    Zhen studied psychology back on Earth during college so he knows how terrifying it is if a wise person uses this ability on a clueless, ignorant person.


    It is even more deadly than overpowering an opponent. This is because, even in death, they still don''t know who caused them harm, simr to how Zhen caused his parent''s death without them knowing.


    With Sara turning back to normal, she was ying with the ne hanging around her neck so Zhen said, "Right, Sara, the sun has set and nighttime ising. Can I eat your delicious food again?"


    Sara looked at him for a moment before replying.


    "Fine, seeing how you bought me a ne and GET OUT OF MY ROOM!"


    Shocked by the sudden emotional change and noticing this is still a girl''s room and he entered without permission.


    Zhen dipped as fast as he could before saying, "I can''t wait to eat my lovely Sara''s cooking again."


    Seeing Zhen run away like a cat got its tail stepped on, Sara has a slight smile and starts reorganizing her clothes before stepping to the kitchen.

 Chapter 10: Saras Shield

    Chapter 10: Sara''s Shield


    While waiting for Sara to finish cooking, Zhen is sitting at a table and Kuro is at the corner shedding another tear.


    ''Master is an evil, despicable scum, I did my best in guarding your reconciliation but you punish me for your ridiculous reason.''


    Kuro is sulking in the corner while cursing his master inwardly.


    ''Sara didn''t learn to tease from me but from you, Master and now you me it on me. How heartless of you to even use the contract to order me to watch you eat Sara''s food but can''t touch.''


    Zhen looked at Kuro with a facial expression saying, ''This is just a small punishment for tainting my Sara and so what if I''m unreasonable, I''m the Master here. Bite me!''


    Kuro clenches his teeth harder seeing that look. Never in his life did he feel how unfair this world is, not even when he was thrash to rot alone by his own species.


    Kuro thought they were a family but Zhen''s definition of family is pushing all the me on him.


    At this time, Sara walked out from the kitchen with five tes of food, the people could already smell the aroma from afar.


    ''It''s decided, Sara will be the chef while I''ll be the food critic from now on.''


    Zhen said inwardly since he is toozy to cook for himself.


    Sara who didn''t know Zhen''s hidden thought ced the te gently otherwise, she would''ve flipped out again and pped him for his rude remark.


    Females are not born to cook for males, they can also be strong and dominant. Sara will definitely say this to Zhen if she ever learns about his motive.


    cing all the tes down on the table, Sara discovered Kuro in a corner with a depressed expression.


    In a frowning expression, Sara stared at Zhen and asked, "Did you bully Kuro when I''m not around?"


    Zhen who tried to eat the food went pale at Sara''s question but his face remained indifferent and simply said, "Kuro didn''t feel like eating at night time. He said it''s better to use mana to fill his hunger which can increase his cultivation."


    Kuro who heard this wants to smack his Master back to his original world.


    ''I don''t feel like eating??? That is the biggest lie ever! Once you taste Sara''s food, you can never go back to mana-filling hunger.''


    Too bad, Kuro didn''t have the guts to scream all his vent-up emotion because he knew more injustice woulde to him if he misbehaved again after the stunt he pulled.


    Sara looked suspiciously at Zhen as she recalled Kuro enjoying her food so much that he spoke and stole from his own Master.


    ''There''s no way he would refuse to eat my food again.''


    Sara has her own pride too, and her skills in cooking are only below her mother.


    Sara took a te from the table and walked toward Kuro to ce down the te.


    She said slowly, "Kuro, do you hate my cooking that you refuse to eat my cooking?"


    Kuro hurriedly shook his head and replied, "No, your cooking is superb!"


    "Then why do you prefer to use mana to fill your hunger instead."


    Facing this question, Kuro starts to sweat but his eyesight betrays him when he has an instinct reaction, by moving his eye to Zhen.


    Sara didn''t miss that split second of Kuro staring at Zhen and Zhen was looking at the whole scene cursed in his mind.


    ''This Kuro truly wants to die huh, even if it''s a natural reaction, you have pushed me into a pit again.''


    Kuro started sweating even more when he seemed to notice his fate is going to get even worse.


    Sara who figured out the situation now said, "Don''t worry Kuro, if your Master dares to make things difficult for you then I shall make things even more difficult for him."


    Zhen choked on his food when he heard Sara''sment on his punishment and wanted to cry.


    ''Kuro, good good good, you decided to use Sara as a shield against me.''


    Meanwhile, Sara turned around to look at Zhen when she noticed Kuro''s sweat was bing more intense.


    Sara''s chilled look at Zhen scared the hell out of him especially when she said, "Do you dare to get revenge on Kuro with me here? I want to see you try to punish my poor Kuro again."


    This time, it was Zhen who was shedding tears because Sara took 2 more of the te from the table to Kuro and told him to eat well.


    Kuro stared at Sara with a grateful look and started munching on the food as fast as possible.


    ''My food, Kuro, I treat you like family and now you use Sara''s shield to steal my food and take 3/5 of it. Dammit and Sara even warned me now''


    Gritting his teeth harshly without letting Sara know, Zhen said with a smile hanging on his face, "Who dares to harm Kuro with my lovely Sara around?"


    Knowing how painful Zhen might feel with his food being gone, Sara walked back to the table after patting Kuro''s head and said, "Let me feed you a bite."


    Sara took a fork to her hand before picking a piece of boar meat to Zhen''s mouth.


    Zhen happily opened his mouth to wee this beautiful moment.


    ''Mhmm, it was still the same boar meats but Sara feeding this one to me, the savory and umami are at least 20 times better than before. Fine, Kuro you are forgiven because I don''t think I will get this chance if you didn''t take my 3 tes of food.''


    Kuro simply didn''t know his Master''s feelings and continued munching this delicacy made by Sara and knowing he won''t be punished, changed his mood to very happy from gloomy.


    Taking this opportunity, Zhen said, "Sara, I don''t think I can live anymore if I don''t taste your cooking at all. You will cook for me forever right?"


    Sara nodded without knowing the hidden meaning behind his words. She was still that naive and kind girl who has a lively environment around her.


    She was too pure which is why this wolf in sheep''s clothing Zhen was able to take multiple advantages off of her since he''s been in a pr opposite environment from her.


    After finishing up the food, Sara picked up the te and ced it back in the kitchen, and started helping out the staff with her parents.


    Since this is a popr inn, nighttime was always crowded with people, and Zhen is already blessed to be able to have Sara as apany.


    Knowing how Sara didn''t charge him for food as she probably knows, that he''s broke until Uncle Davis finishes butchering by tomorrow evening.


    Zhen decided to help out with Sara too. That way, he can help and tease her, making her giggle throughout the night.


    Sara''s parents, John and Sandy were delighted to see their daughter having this much fun and smiling.


    This was their first time witnessing their daughter being so happy because she was usually annoyed by those youth belonging to the mid-high family.


    They didn''t go overboard though since John has a high reputation and influence in the town due to his multiple deeds in life as an adventurer.


    Therefore, they couldn''t interfere much but with Zhen appearing now and Kuro scaring those youth, Sara was able to enjoy a calm day, except that low intelligence Situ Sheng.


    They didn''t stop Situ Sheng from getting beat up because his behaviorspared to other youth were obnoxious and relying on his father''s influence, he coerced many young women but unsessfully due to his father''s involvement.


    As the diner finished their food and was all going to their room or back to their house as some came simply for the food and beer.


    The inn didn''t restrict only those renting a room could order food. Zhen took this time to talk to Sara about if he can go to her room and sleep on the floor.


    Sara blushed before pinching his waist as he went back to his flirty behavior as soon as her mood turned normal.


    Zhen cannot be saved but she didn''t mind his cheeky behavior because she can see respect in his eyes, unlike others who only showed lust and possession towards her.


    While the night in the Grotto''s Inn was lively, in another ce, Situ Sheng is now being harshly scolded by his father, Arlo Sheng for his outrageous deed.


    The scolding continues throughout the night and despite all this, Situ Sheng swears in his mind to get his revenge for the humiliations he suffered today.

 Chapter 11: A Mystery Dream

    Chapter 11: A Mystery Dream


    After being rejected on his offer to sleep in Sara''s room, Zhen went to the 3rd floor where his room is near the end of the hall.


    The room is big enough and looks like your five-star hotel room on Earth.


    The bed looksfy so Zhen jumped straight on it and the cozy feeling made him fall asleep within 10 minutes.


    Kuro sleeps on the floor as there is no bed size for him and although there is a ce for the magical beast to rest, he is Zhen''s family despite his mischief so he stays with him.


    As Zhen continued sleeping, Zhen found himself in a weird ce that looks like a space with multiple stars but somehow he''s able to gain a footing.


    ''This is weird. I don''t recalling to this ce at all.''


    Zhen stared at this new environment in confusion as he was still sleeping in the bed.


    Trying to understand his location, Zhen starts walking around, and suddenly, there is a shback scene onnd being erupted and multiplendscapes copsing.


    ''What the hell is this? An action-packed movie with me as an audience now.''


    Zhen said inwardly when he saw the stars start projecting multiple images.


    ''Where''s my popcorn then? I''m being forced to watch this unrted, broken CGI movie with nothing else. At least give me a chair so I won''t be standing still.''


    Zhen continued toin since there was nothing else he could do to stop the video.


    Just at this moment, like the space environment has heard Zhen''sint, all the scenes disappear and leave him alone with this space-like atmosphere around him.


    ''Sigh, an astronaut might be happy about this but it''s not my interest.''


    Zhen was thinking that he should be dreaming about him and Sara doing lovely things, not this boring stuff.


    ''My brain must be malfunctioning to not be able to provide me a good dream but this nd and overrated movie.''


    Hitting his forehead lightly for not giving him a wet dream, Zhen decided toy down and close his eyes to sleep.


    To be sleeping outside while sleeping inside a dream sounds familiar to an anime character but Zhen forgot what it was again.


    While he starts sleeping, there is something blinking in the space, watching him.


    The blinking blinks for 5 seconds before going straight inside Zhen''s stomach and disappears again while space starts to copse.


    By the time, the space environment copsed, it was already morning.


    Zhen woke up with a yawn andined about that mystery dream.


    ''Brain listens up, I want to see me and Sara doing some mature stuff and not that space environment so do your job correctly.''


    Comining onest time, Zhen heard a knocking on his door.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Zhen are you awake yet, I made breakfast for Kuro and you."


    With a wide smile on his face because from this beautiful voice, it can only belong to his beautiful and lovely Sara.


    Zhen replied, "Yes, I''m awake, I''ll be there soon after washing myself up."


    Sara replied with an okay voice and told him to hurry before the food gets cold.


    Zhen washed himself up and saw Kuro still sleeping like a dead pig.


    A smirk appeared on his face while Zhen thought inwardly, ''It''s not my fault that you can''t eat Sara''s cooking. You are too busy having a good sleep but don''t worry, your Master is kind enough to eat your portion too.''


    Zhen left the sleeping Kuro on the floor while he started to walk down the stairs and you can already hear the chattering noise.


    ''As expected of a popr inn, the ce is already crowded despite being the morning since usually, only the nighttime will be full of people and morning is when people go do their work.''


    They can only be described aszy people as Zhen wonders if his lovely Sara will be unable to apany him.


    When Zhen walks down to find a table empty, he can tell Sara reserved it for him since it''s at the edge of the corner that is isted from the rest of them.


    Sara knows Zhen and Kuro do not like being surrounded by many strangers so she has saved this best table for him.


    Zhen sat down while Sara came out from the kitchen to ce my breakfast but asked "Where is Kuro? Did you bully him to not be able to eat my food again?"


    With a sincere expression, Zhen replied "Kuro is tired from yesterday as he was fighting the Likra and hasn''t rested until now. As a kind Master, I let him sleep more to regain his energy."


    Sara nodded and understood how a team would be exhausted after fighting a mid-rank 3 Likra, not to mention Kuro alone.


    Kuro who was still sleeping like a pig did not know he had once again been sold out and betrayed by his Master.


    If he knew Sara made breakfast for him, he would have rushed down to the table and eagerly waited to be served.


    Sara is in a dilemma now because she made two portions, one for Zhen and one for Kuro.


    Zhen who seems to understand her dilemma dly offers, "I can eat Kuro''s portion as I''m a big eater. You wouldn''t want the food to go to waste since it will be cold and if you store it, the food will still taste badpared to freshly cooked."


    ''Hehehe, this is exactly my n, Kuro dares to eat 3 portions of my te yesterday so today I shall eat your portion of food.''


    Zhen can''t help but grin inwardly at how perfectly he executed his performance to scam Sara''s food from Kuro.


    Sara''s cooking is just fantastic so Zhen can eat no matter how much she gives him.


    ''Call me a never before seen genius to think all this out.''


    Bragging inwardly while having a sincere expression on the surface to keep up with his act.


    Sara didn''t know about Zhen''s n and thinks he is right with the facts exined on how the food will not taste good if not eaten right away.


    She ced down two portions before walking away. Zhen instantly holds back her hand and says, "You''re not going to keep mepany when I''m eating?"


    Sara replied, "Un, I have to go to the adventure guild today because I failed toplete my mission yesterday on finding the Caci and need to report to Melissa. Otherwise, the penalty will increase as the guild won''t know that my mission ispleted or not."


    After thinking it over, Zhen replied "I understand but let me hold your hand for a few more minutes. Your hand is smooth and silky which makes my appetite increase."


    Sara is not his possession so Zhen won''t force her to stay with him if she needs to do her tasks.


    Sara blushed before pinching Zhen''s waist and with a hmph saying, "Try to take advantage of me again and I''ll pinch your waist harder."


    Sara ran out of the inn after finishing her speech. Her pinching skills increase as Zhen''s waist feels numb from her technique.


    While Zhen has indeed taken advantage of her, she doesn''t know that he injected some of his mana in her body which will react immediately if she encounters some danger.


    Also, when that happens, Zhen would instantly know something urs to her and could teleport to her with his mana on her as a coordinate.


    Zhen was not about to fall for some overuse clich on how she''s been kidnapped and now he has to go save her.


    ''Sara may look fragile on the outside but she is a strong and capable fighter. She only lost to the Likra because of some unknown reason as Kuro exined to me how this Likra was different from how a normal Likra should be.''


    The mana Zhen injected into her was additional security because there is no harm to be careful at all times.


    Even though he trusts her skills, having more protection on her won''t hurt. It''s like how some police officer would wear a bulletproof vest before going to a party.


    idents happen and that vest may save his life but he would definitely die if he didn''t wear it.


    While Zhen continues eating his breakfast including Kuro''s portion, Zhen remembers that Uncle Davis should be finished butchering his Likra.


    After all, he only has 3 gold on him now and if it weren''t for Sara''s generosity in not charging him, Zhen won''t even be able to afford food.


    Zhen looks forward to how much gold he''ll be getting but knowing how ck-hearted his butcher shop is, Zhen is pretty sure he will scam his gold with more excuses such as the orphan needs it.


    ''Sigh, I can only suck it up as he did help me gain more quality points on Sara.''


    Although a bit disappointed, Zhen could only ept his fate since Uncle Davis is helping him to get closer to Sara.


    If Zhen actually finds out the truth about Uncle Davis, he might faint like Situ Sheng because he wasn''t a righteous person or the man of culture that Zhen believed him to be.


    Finishing his food, a waitress came to collect his te while Zhen thanked her before getting up to go to Davis Butcher.


    Zhen wasn''t lying when he said Kuro should sleep more as he is really fatigued so he doesn''t want to overwork him to death.


    Kuro is family, in the end, no matter what and Zhen doesn''t want any mishap to happen because of him.

 Chapter 12: An Odd Wand

    Chapter 12: An Odd Wand


    Before arriving at Davis Butcher, Zhen managed to buy a low-grade spatial ring with my remaining 3 gold.


    Although it doesn''t look as beautiful as the one Sara has, it still has a good storage space.


    Completely broke now, Zhen can only cross his finger and hope Uncle Davis would not extort him heavily.


    Zhen arrived in Davis Butcher after 7 minutes of walking.


    Uncle Davis'' assistant greeted him before going inside to inform Uncle Davis about his arrival.


    Shortly after, Uncle Davis came out carrying a box with a brown bag on top of it.


    Uncle Davis greeted Zhen and said, "Haha, young man, wee back. Your Likra meat is in this box and the other valuables part has been sold with the gold being stored in this brown bag."


    Zhen didn''t bother to reply and opened the bag to see how much gold was there.


    Zhen was delighted as there was 100 gold.


    "Haha, Uncle Davis sure is a hardworking man, I will be taking my leave now."


    Zhen said and used the fastest speed possible to store both items and run away before giving Uncle Davis a chance to extort him.


    His back was facing Uncle Davis when running away so Zhen couldn''t see him having a big smile.


    As Zhen ran around randomly, he found a store that specializes in selling weapons.


    Zhen entered the store out of curiosity and there were multiple weapons hanging around the side with many customers.


    The store was pretty popr as the workers here are enthusiastic with their work when advertising the weapon to them.


    It was at this moment that Zhen had a weird feelinging out of his stomach. It''s like something is attracting him to go somewhere.


    Zhen couldn''t control my movement as he walked to a door and the workers tried to stop him from going there.


    The worker tried to prevent him but Zhen''s body wouldn''t listen to him as he opened the door to enter.


    Seeing how the workers couldn''t stop Zhen in his action, he went away to notify his supervisor.


    Only after a while did Zhen stop in front of a rusty box with a dirty-looking wand item inside.


    At this time, a person came rushing in and said, "Sir, this area is for the disposable item and it''s not a suitable ce for you to be here."


    ''A disposable ce? Why did my body guide me to this rusty wand then?''


    Zhen can''t help but feel something supernatural keeps on happening ever since he has been transmigrated to this fantasy world.


    ''If this supernatural thing wants me to check this wand out then there must be a reason for it.''


    Thinking like this, Zhen asked the supervisor, "How much would this rusty wand cost?"


    The supervisor was shocked at how a customer would want something rusty where they are just dumped to this ce with no care.


    They thought this rusty wand was something rare and a gem hidden inside a rock. But reality struck them hard from dreaming as they have their specialists saying this wand is nothing special and is basically a trash item.


    ''Well, this is probably another fool who thinks he found gold and tried to buy it. Let me test my luck and try to earn some bonus.''


    The supervisor decided to go ahead and act his duty in scamming so he said slowly to Zhen''s question.


    "Sir must be an extraordinary person, and seeing how you''re interested in it, I will part with it for 3 gold."


    Using his senses, Zhen can tell he''s ripping him off but his body won''t move until he gets this rusty wand so he gives in.


    "Deal, 3 gold it is then."


    Zhen used my spatial ring to take out 3 gold and handed it over while storing the rusty wand before leaving.


    The supervisor cursed in his mind, ''Man, he''s a big fool. I should have charged him more but selling a disposable item should increase my bonus this month. Hehe.''


    Zhen walked off to a nearby alley and used Sense to see no one was following him or near him. He teleports using Kuro''s aura as a coordinate.


    *Whoosh*


    Zhen disappears from his location and appears back in his room where Kuro is still sleeping like a pig.


    The inn''s room has multiple anti-stuff to guarantee the patron''s privacy but just in case, Zhen uses his mana to create a spatial space around the room to iste us.


    This is to ensure that if amotion were to ur when the room''s magic formation failed then it wouldn''t alert anyone.


    ''This rusty wand is able to control my body means this is something extraordinary but no one was able to decipher it.''


    Zhen looked at this rusty wand and decided to wash it up with a basic water element magic, Clear Water.


    Even washing with magic didn''t clean any part. Zhen decided to concentrate more and paid this wand more attention.


    He doesn''t know what his mage rank is ranked at but from Kuro''s word, his magic should be more powerful than others.


    Now, he has a rusty wand that is able to resist his magic so Zhen believed it to be unique.


    As Zhen condensed more mana, without his notices, the tiny core started blinking brightly as it seeped into the mana and the output water started to clean the rusty wand now.


    However, it only manages to get rid of a bit of rust.


    Although it only cleaned a bit, there is a beak-like shape, and that''s all he got.


    Zhen feels exhausted after overusing my mana on this water spell but can''t even clean the rust off.


    ''Maybe, I''ll be able to clean it entirely when I increase my cultivation as this experiment simply shows that I''m not as overpower as I think I am.''


    Zhen came to this conclusion after being unsessful in unraveling the secret of the odd wand.


    Kuro woke up at this time because he felt an overwhelming aura of pure mana being used around.


    He blinked his eye a few times before seeing his Master holding a rusty wand. ''Did Master went coo-coo after being rejected by Sara?''


    Noticing Kuro''s awake, Zhen stores back the wand into his spatial ring, and with a smirk.


    Zhen said, "Kuro, sleeping so much that you missed Sara''s food. But don''t worry, I ate your portion of food out of kindness."


    ''W-what, I missed Sara''s food and Master ate m-my portion!''


    Kuro''s body shook with his eye zing in anger and roared, "Master, we''re a family so how can you be so heartless to steal my portion."


    "What do you mean heartless? Who refused to wake up even after my shouting to the ears and told me to get away?"


    Although Zhen is lying through his teeth, his acting skills are already on the top so Kuro can''t see through it at all.


    Kuro''s zing eye calmed down with an unbelievable expression on his face while muttering, "I miss a delicacy because I refuse to wake up. A sin, truly a sin, I need to wake up in the morning if I want Sara''s breakfast."


    Kuro couldn''t be med for sleeping like a pig as no one in his species interacts with him or ys with him.


    He was always alone so sleeping is his way to pass time and to ignore the loud noises outside. He had a habit of shutting offmunication to continue sleeping.


    What Kuro doesn''t know is that if Zhen wants to wake him up, with both of them connecting in a contract, even if Kuro shuts off outside noise.


    He won''t be able to cut off his Master''s word.


    Vice versa, Zhen also wouldn''t be able to cut off signals from Kuro as they can be called something like Live or Die together.


    Seeing how Kuro''s stomach started rumbling, Zhen said, "Let''s go for a walk in town and see if there are good restaurants around. Sara is busy at the moment in the adventure guild so she should be done when we get some good food."


    Kuro nodded his head as he knew that Sara wouldn''t be able to cook him food if she''s not here.


    They got up and greeted Sara''s parents before walking out to find some good restaurants.


    Well, mostly Kuro because he''s starving while Zhen ate two portions of food so he''s not that hungry.


    In the meantime, Sara''s parents were a bit confused to see Zhen as they didn''t notice himing back.


    But they brushed it off and thought they were too busy to notice him when he came back.


    Meanwhile, Zhen was still thinking about the mysteries around that odd wand before being dragged by Kuro excitedly when he saw a restaurant.

 Chapter 13: Lilys Mirage

    Chapter 13: Lily''s Mirage


    The restaurant that Kuro dragged Zhen into is called Lily''s Mirage and Zhen found out the owner is a mature woman.


    The restaurant is a hotspot for the locals and the aroma of the food you smell is top quality.


    Afterward, a kind hostess guided Zhen and Kuro to a table and showed them the menu.


    Zhen''s eyes popped out from the prices in the dishes. He told the waitress that he would call her when he decided on what to get as it''s his first time.


    In reality, Zhen was sweating like crazy as he thought 100 gold makes him a wealthy person already but, in this menu, no dish is below 5 gold.


    "Ahaha, this spiritual meat is worth the price."


    "Exactly, I can never get enough of these delicacies."


    "Of course, if I''m rich, you would see me eating breakfast, lunch, and dinner here every single day haha."


    Hearing the gossip from the customers, they spoke of how worth the dishes are as they''re all spiritual meats.


    Spiritual food is different from ordinary food as they contain a spark of mana that improves cultivation.


    It''s simr to eating an alchemy pill but spiritual food. As not only does spiritual food have a delicious taste, it also got a simr effect as an alchemy pill.


    ''I''ve been done in by Kuro again as he''s been looking at me with sparkly eyes.''


    Zhen wants to cry about how Kuro manages to pick the most expensive restaurant possible to loot his money.


    The aroma is too strong, so knowing his money is out of luck. Zhen called the waitress and told her to bring the top 3 popr dishes here.


    ''Just those 3 dishes have amounted to 25 gold as the tea is used with spiritual leaves to brew. This Lily is a businesswoman as a single table can earn more gold than an average worker. WAIT A MINUTE!''


    Zhen was about to sulk when he figured out something.


    ''Lily is this smart, plus for a restaurant to bloom this well, her beauty should not be any less than Sara. I''m going to be honest, a mature woman attracts me as they are smart to understand you.''


    Zhen decided to go after Lily if he ever gets the chance to meet her. He continued to daydream as hepares mature women and Sara.


    Sara may be beautiful but she has a naive personality that would make you worry. A mature woman, however, has a mature aura and is shrewd enough to handle any situation.


    Kuro stares at Zhen who is drooling and believes that his Master just couldn''t wait for the food to be served.


    However, Kuro could not be any more wrong as Zhen is thinking about something different.


    ''I''m already nning to have a harem and if you find it uneptable, then you can only me your incapability to have one. Sure, a man should be true to one woman but who says a man cannot have multiple women yet still love them all the same.''


    Zhen was busy justifying his action in creating a harem and enjoying his second life to the fullest.


    Although Zhen is being lustful, he is not a womanizer because if he were one, then he would have gotten a lot of girlfriend on Earth but he got none.


    It is not that he couldn''t get one, it is just that Zhen doesn''t feel any emotion or attraction near them.


    Suffering throughout his days of struggling to get by, there is simply no energy for Zhen to think of romance.


    He only started to change when he came to this new world as he is finally free and won''t have to worry anymore.


    He got power despite not knowing how powerful exactly, Zhen believed it should be enough for him to protect his woman.


    If he doesn''t provoke anyone, no one would be dumb enough to fight him after his spectacr fight on Situ Sheng. (Refer to chapter 7)


    Zhen might have acted on emotion but what you don''t know is that he purposely showed his prowess to the crowd.


    Not only can Zhen vent his emotion, but it is also his way of warning those who have malicious intent on him or those close to him.


    Even though he sessfully entered the town, Kuro is huge enough to attract those who want to obtain him as only the kingdoms have multiple rank 5 magical beasts and above.


    Greed is implemented in every human''s blood, it only depends on what type of greed you are. There are people who greed for lust, power, money, etc. No one can escape from a type of greed.


    Zhen has already used Sense and to not make the people with malicious intent on noticing him.


    Therefore, Zhen has been teasing Sara with no change of his attitude of being a lustful man.


    They have probably been sending someone to track Zhen down and try to find out his background ever since themotion of his entry to the town.


    Some customers in the Grotto''s Inn were spies for these people as Zhen noticed them sneaking a peek on him for a split second.


    If it were just a slight peek of curiosity, Zhen can tell they are not a true customer because they didn''t blend in like the rest of the customers.


    ''They really think I''m a brainless fool like Situ Sheng who only knows how to flirt and doesn''t know what''s going on. I already gave them a chance to rethink their actions when I show my prowess a bit.''


    Zhen decided to see the situation as he continues to daze around the town.


    ''If they still have nefarious intentions in acting, then I dly send them to meet the underworld. Those who don''t offend me, I won''t offend, those who offend me, I shall face p them hard.''


    Situ Sheng is the face pping example and he would have died if Sara didn''te to stop Zhen.


    ''If this brainless fool still thinks of getting revenge.''


    Actually, never mind about the fool because he already thought about getting revenge. How did Zhen know that?


    Let''s exin the whole scenario of the fight and aftermath so you don''t feel confused.


    <Start of Zhen''s shback scene on the fight with Situ Sheng in his POV>


    At that time, despite my rage emotion, I was actually rational the entire time because if I was really a hot-headed and dumb person. Then tell me how I was able to get revenge on my parents.


    I have only briefly exined how they discard me but there are more dark and hidden tales that have yet to be revealed. It was better to simplify the story and I no longer care about my past on Earth.


    Back to the point, I used a fireball in Situ Sheng thinking to kill him in one stroke. However, he survived that attack because he had a protective armor of rank 4.


    Based on that rare armor, his father should be worrying about his safety.


    Even though Situ Sheng is overbearing, he can still walk in broad daylight could only mean his father is tolerant towards him but always prevents his action from going overboard.


    Just based on the fact how he failed to sully innocent women is known to everyone. That''s why with his mage''s rank being rank 3, people still avoided him like a gue even though rank 3 is an impressive feat.


    If he were a decent person, then just based on his mage rank and a little handsome should have multiple families asking for marriage. Too bad, he''s a brainless fool and is meant to be doom.


    There is no clich on how a powerful mage or immortal suddenly dies and reincarnates in his body. It only happens in the dream and you want this kind of miracle.


    At least, you should have my god-tier luck then maybe you may have a teeny tiny chance.


    Anyway, I''m going off track again so..... ah, Sara stops me from going overboard. For this woman, I''m willing to let him go but it''ll be dumb of me to not add some security.


    Therefore, while I continue to French kiss Sara, I secretly inject some of my pure mana onto Situ Sheng. This is the reason why he fainted again and maybe our action is an additional part of it.


    With that pure mana, I can see whatever he sees and knows his mind without being detected. Don''t ask me why I know it can''t be detected. I just have that weird feeling that my mana is uniquepared to others.


    That Situ Sheng probably didn''t know when he was being scolded by his father, I saw his every thought. You were spared once and I would have let you live your pathetic life if you repent.


    Sigh, brainless fool viin never learns, I thought there might be a miracle where he will change to be a better man but all novels are like that.


    <End of Zhen''s shback scene in his POV>


    Situ Sheng''s fate is already set and now, you''ve caught up with everything on what happened in that short fight scene.


    Zhen may not know how this world works but he was wise enough to not go past his limit.


    Zhen may be a weak being back on Earth who could only rely on his brain, but this second life changes everything.


    The Zhen now is a mage with a magical beast and is currently chasing after Sara in this new world.


    Although he could also be chasing after Lily that he hasn''t met yet.


    Exining all this stuff when the food was served a long time ago. Zhen tried to pick a piece of spiritual meat and found out that Kuro is an ungrateful being.


    He ate all of the food without leaving any piece of meat for Zhen.


    Kuro smirked and sent a transmission to Zhen, "The money you obtained is from the Likra that I HUNTED. I simply took my gains and you ate my portion today so we''re even now."


    Gritting his teeth, Zhen ordered the waitress for the check and paid for it.


    ''It''s time to meet up with Sara now and I will be releasing this anger to have more advantage on her.''


    Zhen said inwardly while looking forward to what advantage he could take.


    ''Sara likes my touching otherwise I''ll be beaten like how I beat Situ Sheng. So, I''m not a pervert or a lecherous man that forces himself on a woman. I have my bottom-line too.''


    Nodding his head in the exnation he came up with in justifying his action is legal, Zhen smiles brightly.

 Chapter 14: Alchemist Guild

    Chapter 14: Alchemist Guild


    While Kuro and Zhen try to go back to the inn to meet up with Sara. They managed to see Sara standing in a building in front of her.


    There was a look of hesitation expression on her face so Zhen wondered what building she was looking at.


    To his surprise, it''s an Alchemist Guild that sells alchemy pills, pill recipes, magical herbs, etc.


    Instead of randomly guessing her motive Zhen walked up to her and patted her shoulder while asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Sara snapped out of her thinking and looked at Zhen.


    "Sara, wanna be my guide and show me the alchemist guild?"


    Zhen asked her this so he can ignore the awkward encounter while giving her an excuse to enter this guild.


    Earning more good points from her is good and Zhen has his selfish reason too.


    Zhen doesn''t like fighting much as it will make him too fatigued but he needs more money.


    So, Zhen decided to try alchemy and make pills as that is a surefire way to wealth and it will increase his prestige at the same time.


    It will be a pain to have troublemakers looking for him every time but if they know his status as an alchemist then all shall be well.


    Sara nodded at Zhen''s request and said, "Sure, although the alchemist guild does not have authoritiespared to the City Council. No one makes trouble here as they are a sacred upation and alchemists hate trouble since it will waste their precious time in experimenting."


    "Understood"


    Zhen replied while knowing it''s not surprising to know this as almost every novel he read described alchemist people like that.


    However, Zhen shakes his head at this information since they don''t know that the meaning of "No one" is ridiculous.


    It''s not that there is no one, it''s just that the value of offending them did not align with the benefits that they will obtain.


    Meaning, if they benefit from offending the alchemist, they will go to action but discreetly as openly offending them in public is asking for a death sentence.


    Zhen and Sara walked inside slowly with Kuro behind them and they can instantly see this alchemist guild is magnificent.


    The lightings, to the decoration, are like those in a medieval castle and it has an illuminated atmosphere that wees people.


    There''s a woman standing a little away from the entrance, wearing a red cheongsam with those table designs used in a restaurant in weing customers.


    She greeted Zhen and Sara with a smile when they arrived near her but Zhen saw a hint of surprise in the woman''s expression when she noticed Kuro behind them.


    She said to Zhen and Sara, "Hello guest, My name is Selina and how may I assist you today?"


    ''Her appearance can be considered above average and it''s a given on why she is the receptionist for guests.''


    Zhen nodded silently while thinking about the woman''s appearance and behavior.


    Zhen let Sara do all the talking as he used Sense to scan the area around carefully.


    ''It will be bad if some powerful alchemist detects me scanning the area.''


    Zhen was extra careful when he used his mana to scan to avoid causing trouble.


    Alchemist is known for their superiority in the soul area and is extremely sensitive in their surrounding. They are exactly as described in the public view because without a powerful soul, you can only dream to concoct an alchemy pill.


    Meanwhile, Sara finishes talking when Zhen is still daydreaming about bing an alchemist and courting Lily to be his woman.


    Zhen just has a gut feeling that Lily is going to be perfect even though he never met her.


    Zhen followed Sara to a section where they have magical herbs behind in sses that have magic formation protection.


    The formation is to prevent thieves from trying to steal it as almost all the magical herbs here are rare, in the rank of 4-6.


    The Caci that Sara needed was a rank 3 and an umon herb. They are asionally found by other adventurers in Forest of Trove though so it''s not really a difficult mission.


    The only difficult part is the magical beasts living in the forest itself.


    Zhen couldn''t help but ask Sara why shees to this magical herb section.


    ''Did she ept a new mission and wants to buy the required herb to get an easypletion.''


    *Pei* *Pei*


    Zhen did a spitting saliva-out action to throw away his previous thinking. It''s like how some people would touch wood when they say something wrong.


    ''What the heck is wrong with me for thinking my lovely Sara will try to do something as lowly as buying a herb to submit it. This is the bad thing about me, I always make inferences, and sometimes, it goes overboard.''


    Zhen smacks his forehead for always thinking about illogical stuff.


    Sara replied to Zhen after a while and said, "I want to find a Yozu magical herb to make soup to nourish my mother. My mother doesn''t cultivate much but with the soup, it will improve her health."


    ''A Yozu herb?''


    Zhen asked inwardly about the herb before looking at Kuro for help.


    Kuro sent a transmission to Zhen and exined, "Yozu is a rank 5 magical herb and it is mainly used in the health category. They have a soothing effect and help improve a person''s condition. However, this magical herb alone is extremely pricey."


    ''Ah, no wonder why Sara is hesitating, the price must be outrageous.''


    After some time, Sara found the Yozu but became dejected, seeing the price tag on it.


    Zhen looked at the price tag and screamed holy hell inwardly because it cost 20 gold just for one Yozu.


    ''That is already over 3/4 the price I spent in Lily''s Mirage. This is a robbery.''


    Sara sighs and says "Let go. I''ll show you to the other section here."


    Sara starts walking away before Zhen holds back her hand. Surprised by his action, Sara turns back to look at Zhen in confusion.


    With a bright smile, Zhen said with a prideful voice, "Did you forget that I''m trying to be your boyfriend. Let me buy this Yozu herb. Before you reject my intention, I didn''t do it for you but for Sandy. I need to earn your mother''s approval to allow me a smooth journey to her daughter''s hand."


    A bashful look appeared on Sara''s face as she heard Zhen''s reasoning.


    She wanted to reject his request when she heard him wanting to buy the Yozu but stopped after hearing hister sentence.


    Her face is bright red like a tomato now and nodded slowly before eximing, "Hmph, cheeky rascal."


    ''Hehe, getting called a cheeky rascal from time to time is not bad if I get to see her tomato face while holding this smooth hand.''


    Zhen took out 20 gold from his spatial ring and went near the price tag.


    The price tag blinks and it creates a small surface where you ce the required money which will open the herb.


    They are high-tech enough toplete the transaction without having to go ask a person in charge to bring it.


    After the ss opened, the Yozu automatically went to his hand and without any hesitation.


    Zhen took this Yozu and handed it over to Sara''s other hand. There''s no way he was nning on letting go of his hand in holding her.


    Sara epted the Yozu herb and ced it into her own spatial ring while blushing.


    Zhen heard Sara speaking in a low volume saying, "Let go to the other section now."


    With a gentle tone, Zhen replied, "Alright, show me the pill recipe section. I want to try alchemy so I can create a beauty pill to maintain my lovely Sara''s youth."


    At this moment, Zhen heard a loudugh behind them saying "Ha, you want to be an alchemist without an alchemist teacher to guide you. What a joke!"


    ''What the heck is this clich scenario again. Can I not have a moment of peaceful date with Sara without being interrupted by a shitty brat.''


    Zhen''s face twitches on this cliche scene to happen to him.


    ''His next sentence should be damn obvious like, I''m an alchemist apprentice and I haven''t even managed to concoct a rank 1 pill yet you think you could do it.''


    Zhen predicted the brat to say this word like an arrogant young master would say.


    Without being any off, the brat spoke the same thing Zhen imagined it to be.


    ''No original word of their own and I bet he is being this provoked is because I have Sara as apanion.''


    Zhen guessed the reason why the brat would suddenly interrupt his conversation with Sara.


    In this scenario, you get away as fast as possible or it will escte things further.


    Such as, Zhen beat the brat up for not knowing his ce, and then his alchemist teacher has the free time toe out and back him up.


    h h h, more face pping and Zhen bes an enemy of the guild.


    Then another higher-up alchemist would magically show up and apologize for their behavior to him.


    Not interested in this boring plot so Zhen said, "O''Lord Luca, with your protection, teleport me away."


    Speaking that, Zhen made a cracking sound and teleported him, Kuro, and Sara away to his room in the inn.

 Chapter 15: Back to Forest of Trove

    Chapter 15: Back to Forest of Trove


    Zhen teleported away while making a cracking sound on purpose to make them think he used some teleporting stone.


    Teleportation skills are unique in the town but Kuro has told Zhen that humans have created teleportation stones when he enquired about it during their time in the restaurant.


    The stone is embedded with mana and once cracked, it is able to do one-time teleportation. There are also some teleport talisman but are more expensive as they require spirit stone to purchase.


    Unlike spirit stone, gold is mostmonly used as currency in the continent because there are many humans who can''t use mana due to them having zero affinity to any elements.


    Spirit stone is created by people who condense their mana into the stone and it''s extremely taxing on their body.


    If a mage tries to make spirit stone, they are only able to produce around 4-9 each year because if they overdid it, it could harm their cultivation and be a setback.


    Those people back in the alchemist guild should be fooled by Zhen''s stunt on how we managed to disappear. Sara was still in a daze despite knowing Zhen''s teleport ability but it''s a good thing for him.


    Zhen can continue to hold her hand but he lets go in the end and tells Sara to go make the soup for her mother.


    ''Feeling her smooth, silky hand is good but my waist has been pinched too many times already.''


    Sara nodded and before leaving she mentioned, "Zhen, when I went to the adventure guild on my failure in the mission, I epted another one about hunting a rank 2 wolf as our first mission."


    Zhen replied, "Sure after you finish making the soup, we shall depart while I remain here to cultivate."


    ''A rank 2 wolf shouldn''t be a problem for us as Kuro is capable of killing a rank 3 Likra.''


    However, Zhen warned Kuro to not assist them as he wanted to test his prowess a bit.


    He needed to grasp a good understanding of his power otherwise if he encountered a powerful being and he can''t overpower him with sheer force then he''s dead for sure.


    Kuro nodded in understanding as he believed it''s best for Master to be used to fighting so he can develop a natural instinct.


    The natural instinct is like someone moving away from danger despite having his brain unable to process at an instant.


    It can only be earned through experience by fighting multiple times to have their body react to avoid any catastrophe from happening in a split second.


    While Zhen continues to cultivate his mana to increase the capacity and power, a good 40 something minutes have gone by before Sara knocks on the door.


    Since Sara knew about his teleportation skill, they decided to hang a sign "Do not disturb" in the room so they can teleport to the Forest of Trove for the mission.


    This is to prevent Sara''s parents from worrying about her entering the forest after hearing about how she almost lost her life.


    Sara made an excuse about going to the library to study some material so that she would be unavable for the time being.


    ''She''s really good at making up stories, just like me.'' Zhen can''t help but praise himself if Sara learned these skills from him.


    Once they made sure everything was prepared, Zhen cast teleportation on the ce where he first met Kuro.


    *Whoosh*


    ''Only a day has passed and we''re back to where we all started. The Forest of Trove sure has a natural atmosphere, unlike the town.''


    Zhen admires the environment once again before following behind Sara.


    Sara continued to guide Zhen and Kuro as she knew where the wolf''s camp should be in.


    Obviously, Zhen was not going to miss this opportunity to tease her. It''ll be a boring mission if we''re all serious and no fun is present.


    Zhen ordered Kuro to be alert of all time and send him a transmission when he detected magical beasts approaching us.


    Kuro sighs internally on how he stooped this low as he has the role of a bodyguard now.


    No, even worse than that as they are treated better than him.


    ''My Master is a scumbag all the way but there is no such thing as regret.''


    Kuro cursed Zhen inwardly while making sure he doesn''t get exposed to his unwillingness.


    ''These dumb alchemists should have created a pill for regret instead of concocting pills that are expensive but no benefit.''


    Alchemists usually create pills that are beneficial to humans and rarely would they create pills meant for a magical beast.


    Magical beasts are born naturally with a mana core in their body but humans have to work hard in condensing one for themselves.


    There are still pills for the magical beast as aristocrat families are capable of taming multiple high-rank beasts and will purchase them to increase their cultivation.


    This is the reason why Kuroins about alchemists as there are only pills made for humans in the town.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, Sara told them to be careful as they''re near the wolf''s camp.


    Their mission is to hunt three ranks 2 wolves with the reward being 15 gold andpletion in their ID card.


    They slowly crept near a bush that covers their surroundings before scanning the area.


    Unlike Sara, who could only scan around 3km, Zhen could scan a whopping 65 km. An increase from his initial 50km after cultivating his mana.


    With Zhen''s Sense, he detected 5 wolves 10km away from their camp. They should be a hunting team because they are chasing down a deer-like beast.


    Zhen told Sara about his discovery and she said great, "We can hunt those 5 wolves. The deer-like beast you mentioned is only a high-rank 1 but it can still exhaust them as they will do their best to struggle. We can take advantage of the time that the wolves are tired and snoop in to hunt."


    ''Wow, my lovely Sara is not that naive like I thought she was. Being a fisherman is my n but I thought Sara would use me of being immoral.''


    Zhen praised Sara inwardly for being a decisive person.


    ''This makes things easier and I have to change my evaluation of Sara''s character. She is definitely a qualified female lead that is on par with a male.''


    Who said women are a piece of clothes to men, they are even more capable than men.


    Men who only think with their bottom are the fool that is meant to be cannon fodder for others to take advantage of.


    Sara, Zhen, and Kuro rushed to the scene of hunting while being hidden. About 20 minutes, the deer beast finally fell victim to the savage wolves.


    ''You may have died but don''t worry, you exhausted their energy and I shall get revenge for you.''


    Without needing Sara''s instruction to act now, Zhen flew down and tested out multiple skills.


    Zhenbined wind and fire together andbust them together to deal an aoe (area of effect) damage.


    Zhen might have underestimated his prowess as he almost burned the entire wolves to a crisp with the dual elements if Sara didn''t use her water magic to calm the fire down.


    Sara scolded Zhen harshly for not controlling his power and almost ruined the mission.


    They needed the corpse to be intact and not a pile of ashes toplete the mission.


    Being scolded harshly by Sara gave Zhen aplicated emotion. His first time being scolded didn''t make me mad at all.


    To scold someone means that they care about you. It was a good feeling for Zhen.


    There are different types of scolds, one of them is the person who really hates you and wants to shoo you off.


    But the type Sara uses is one meant to instruct as they care about them to waste their energy.


    Laughing like a fool now made Sara mistook him as a masochist before Zhen managed to convince her that he''s not and simply love how much she cares for him.


    Sara stores all the 5 wolves and deer in her spatial ring which marks the end of this mission.


    Zhen didn''t teleport them back to the inn immediately as having food outdoors is something Zhen wanted to experience for the first time.


    Zhen slowly took out the Likra meats and asked Sara cheekily to cook here.


    Using Kuro as an excuse for how he missed her breakfast upset him, she finally agrees.


    Sara has a cooking utensil and condiments on her spatial ring.


    Activating a spatial space around them to prevent the magical beast from interrupting, Sara starts cooking the meat.


    ''This can be considered a lovely date right?''


    Zhen wondered before smiling at Sara''s cooking like a beautiful housewife.

 Chapter 16: Black Mage

    Chapter 16: ck Mage


    While Kuro and Zhen start fighting for every piece of the Likra meat, Sara giggles on the sideline at how carefree they are.


    Honestly, Zhen was surprised by Kuro''s appetite as he recently only ate 3 dishes in Lily''s Mirage but still got more capacity for the Likra meat.


    Kuro roared and spoke, "Unlike Master who has a tiny stomach, We magical beasts are known for their huge bodies. I can eat Sara''s cooking no matter how much I stuff myself with other foods."


    ''This damn Kuro, I really need to learn how to block Kuro from knowing what I''m thinking inside.''


    Although people can never tell from Zhen''s expression, Kuro only needs to link his signal with his to know what he''s thinking.


    ''Curse that contract with this many different abilities.''


    Zhen cursed inwardly from the benefits they get from the contract itself.


    It was at this time, Zhen''s spatial space started to rumble, stopping them from fooling around.


    Noticing his signal, Kuro and Sara got into position for a fight.


    Zhen waved his hand to dispel the spatial space and activated his Sense to check what''s happening.


    Instantly, around 40km away from us, Zhen saw a person wearing a full ck ragged robe and multiple magical beasts were roaring at him.


    Zhen starts thinking about the type of scenario happening and predicts that he is most likely your typical viin that is trying to control the beasts.


    Before Zhen got ahead of himself, he asked Sara about the scenario happening.


    Sara''s facial expression turned pale when Zhen described the person with a ck robe.


    Her expression is confirming Zhen''s guess was not far from the truth.


    ''Definitely, your typical dark magician that goes against the public''s view andmitting all sorts of crimes.''


    Zhen can''t help but praise his brain cell until Sara crushed his ego-self.


    Zhen was overconfident but then Sara started talking.


    "That person is a ck mage and they are known for their atrocities in criminal activities. We call them ck mage and not dark mage because there is a sharp contrast on both of them."


    Sara said slowly to Zhen who tried to regain hisposure whereas Sara continued speaking.


    "Dark mage uses dark element magic but ck mage uses Undead magic. When they first appear in this continent, people mistook them for dark mages but then they realize, undead magic ispletely different from the dark element as the aura is different when they concentrate on the mana influx."


    ''Well, if they are capable of utilizing undead magic then I don''t even need a second to think that they''re plotting something with the magical beasts in this forest.''


    Despite being a bit off from his description of that person, Zhen continues to predict their motive before deciding to ask Sara for more details.


    "Sara, do these ck mages usually kill magical beasts and revive them with undead magic tomand them to attack humans."


    "Y-Yes, they havemanded multiple undead magical beasts in raiding multiple towns and viges. They don''t dare to attack the kingdom because the kingdom has a heavily armed force and formation to block them."


    ''Ugh, it''s your typical viin group in a fantasy world. What''s worse, we discovered a ck mage out of the many people in town. Is this a cursed luck of mine or a blessed one?''


    Comining inwardly, Zhen wants to know if someone is pulling strings behind the scene.


    ''Sigh, I have seen too many of these plots in a novel so I have a way to deal with it but that''ll be boring. I''m going to be original and not act like a hot-headed fool to confront the ck mage openly now.''


    Zhen spoke in a low volume to Sara, "Sara, I''m going to teleport you near the town''s entrance and you will inform them that there is a ck mage spotted in the forest. I will continue to inspect him but don''t worry, I will not confront him."


    Sara wanted to say it''ll be dangerous but knowing how she is not strong enough yet and will be dragging him down.


    She reluctantly agreed before kissing him on the cheek and told Zhen to be careful.


    Zhen smiled at her action as she''s still worried about his safety despite seeing the skill he was able to cast.


    Zhen was notining though since he doesn''t mind having a beautiful girl worrying about him every time.


    To take advantage of their situation and to rx her nerves, Zhen French kissed her, shocking Sara with the unexpected kiss but before she could pinch his waist.


    Zhen cast teleport on her with a cheeky smile.


    *Whoooosh*


    Sara found herself around 2km away from the town''s entrance with a bashful expression.


    ''Just you wait, Zhen, I-I w-will.....''


    Unable to think of what she should do, she grumbled angrily before stomping her foot to walk toward the adventure guild to inform the ck mage.


    Meanwhile, back in the forest, Zhen''s expression turns from rxed to serious.


    If he is not careful about his actions then everything will be ruined. Zhen is not a hero nor a person who believes in justice shall prevail.


    However, if this ck mage is trying to ruin his n by harming the town then he can put a ''failure'' stamp in his scheme.


    Zhen turned his head around and asked Kuro if there is any spying method to prevent them from being discovered.


    Kuro took a moment before informing multiple spy methods through a mental transmission.


    Zhen found the most suitable method for him is to pour out a tiny bit of mana and attach it to the person.


    This is beginner magic and easiest to be detected as mages and even humans without cultivation can tell if they have been attached with mana. That''s because each person''s mana is unique just like DNA.


    Also, by attaching your mana onto a person, they will feel ufortable like a bug crawling around your body.


    The only way to be undetected is if you''repletely stronger than the person attached as you can conceal the aura of the mana.


    Zhen doesn''t know how much stronger he ispared to the ck mage or maybe he is weaker than him.


    But the feeling inside his stomach gave him the same confidence on how his mana is different from the structure of this world so Zhen won''t need to conceal the aura of the mana to attach to the ck mage.


    Zhen slowly seeped out a tiny mana, almost the same as a single piece of sand so it can''t be seen with the naked eye but he can feel the mana as it connected to his body.


    While the ck mage continues chanting some weirdnguage, the tiny mana starts to approach him and after 30 seconds, it sessfully attached itself without being detected.


    ''Great, now it''s time to leave in case he notices our presence. This is not my job and I won''t bother with it unless his scheme threatens my life.''


    Seeing how he seeded in nting a spy device, Zhen wants to leave the area already.


    This job is the City Council and Adventure Guild. If they can''t even stop this conspiracy then being destroyed should be their incapability.


    Zhen could only hope they are not like those novels where they are truly weak and useless.


    ''Please God, make them useful just in case the ck mage scheme is to destroy the town. Otherwise, I will be forced to be the so-called Hero and have many people expecting things from me.''


    Lowkey is Zhen''s motto unless it revolves around a beautiful girl now.


    Zhen slowly wondered when did he be so horny now.


    ''Was it during the time I transmigrated?''


    Maybe, in the future, Zhen will find out the truth but it could just mean this was his true nature and it was simply suppressed due to his life on Earth.


    ''I shall follow where the winds blow me to. If I''m destined to find out the truth then it wille without any effort.''


    Zhen decided to leave it to fate. If he is not supposed to find the truth then no matter how hard he tries, it is simply a waste of time.


    "Let go Kuro, our job here is done. Shall we go for some lunch in Lily''s Mirage?"


    Zhen said to Kuro and changed the topic since this situation does not require his action.


    He was only one man and the ck mage is affiliated with many others so fighting them alone is akin to seeking death.


    Zhen is now enjoying his second life with no n of seeking death like thest time.


    Without knowing his hidden thoughts, Kuro nodded happily and replied, "Yes, although Sara''s food is great, I am barely full."

 Chapter 17: Chaos in Town of Ash

    Chapter 17: Chaos in Town of Ash


    Right now, Kuro and Zhen are back to Lily''s Mirage with the same hostess greeting them.


    However, Zhen doesn''t know if it''s because he cultivated in the inn but she somehow gave him a mysterious aura now.


    Well, Zhen didn''t get a chance to ponder more when Kuro kept pushing him to hurry up and order.


    This time Zhen ordered 5 dishes that are the cheapest.


    Even though Zhen said it''s the cheapest, the price has amounted to 35 gold when he calctes it in his head.


    ''Contracting Kuro is my biggest mistake as he is here to squeeze me dry.''


    Zhen wants to know if he was the one who boarded a pirate ship when he eyes Kuro sitting down, eagerly waiting for food to arrive.


    Breakfast and Lunch are already 60 gold coins wasted. Not to mention the fact that Zhen spent 20 more gold for a Yozu herb to impress my future mother-inw. 80 gold coins gone like a poof.


    ''I need to work hard if I want to survive.''


    Zhen really wants to thank a goddess because he has a lovely Sara, cooking food for him and not asking for money.


    Little did Zhen know that the inn may be popr but they only charge silver coins.


    Can''t me him as Zhen thought gold is the only currency since he hasn''t witnessed a bronze and silver coin at all.


    Without knowing this information, Zhen thought to himself.


    ''No more eating in Lily''s Mirage if it means going broke to see if I can meet with this Lily person.''


    While Zhen is worrying about being broke, chaos is happening everywhere.


    From the City Lord to the guards as they have been informed by the adventure guild of a sighting of a ck mage appearance in Forest of Trove.


    They are now on the highest alert and they are required to investigate without alerting the civilians.


    If the news of a ck mage is here then the civilians would go into a panic.


    It would create chaos in the town and basically inform the ck mage that they know what they''re doing with a loud microphone.


    To prevent this situation from happening, the guards are ordered to do their duty as normal but they have to work extra hard in case a ck mage infiltrates the town.


    Anyone that seems suspicious or unable to identify themselves is to be brought to a room before being clear of suspicion.


    Nobody found this weird as the guard has always been doing their duty like that, just not this much since usually, they would pull one person out of 30 people.


    While the guard is unable to rx their tension....in the management meeting where all the top authority is gathered.


    "THOSE DAMN BLACK MAGE DARES TO PLOT IN OUR TOWN!"


    "OUTRAGEOUS!"


    Multiple people were in outrage and yelled aloud before a voice interrupted them.


    "Calm down!"


    The City Lord, Jason re from the renowned re Family spoke slowly to calm the people down.


    Jason continued, "If there is really a sighting of a ck mage then what we need to do is calm down so we can think properly. Right now, the adventure guild informed us of an adventurer telling this news and based on the identity of this person, her credibility should be enough."


    "But how do we know her credibility is enough. What if that person is a ck mage in disguise or that person is working for them."


    A middle-aged wearing noble clothes spoke after hearing the City Lord''s words.


    "Because that person is the daughter of John Ruiz. Is that enough reason to prove that she is credible for you to erase your suspicion?" Jason re replied without any change of emotion.


    A silence urred when they heard the name "John Ruiz" as they know more about him than the public.


    To the public, he is simply a Gold-rank adventure who did multiple deeds that have high influence and reputation.


    Everyone here is an intelligent old fool and knows he has a much more secret identity.


    This is why even though their grandson and son who liked his daughter, Sara, did not allow them to go overboard with their action.


    Only Arlo Sheng has his brainless son that oversteps his boundary but was saved by a youngster as he got beaten up before John intervenes.


    Otherwise, with everyone knowing Situ''s next action, John would most likely break every inch of his limbs before letting him go.


    "Well, now we know the person informing the adventure guild is Sara then this news should most likely be true. We will have to make a n to stop whatever they''re nning before we be another town of ruins." Peter Lar spoke after a moment of silence.


    Peter also has the same calm mind as the City Lord with his family being only a little bit less influentialpared to the re family.


    Therefore, everyone nodded at his word and started to discuss the countern.


    Nobody here wants the Town of Ash to be another town of ruins despite them usually fighting for more power.


    Town of ruins is the term used to describe a town that is raided by magical beasts due to the ck mages.


    As everyone in the management meeting continued their action to prevent the ck mage''s scheme.


    Zhen is walking out of Lily''s Mirage with a crying expression while clenching his brown bag.


    "Just this morning, the brown bag was heavy like a truck and now, in the afternoon, the weight bes so light that you don''t even feel it."


    Zhen is exaggerating but Kuro lets him vent as he feels a little guilty for eating so many.


    Kuro patted his back to console him but that was his mistake as Zhen stared at him like a naked woman on public disy.


    A chilled start to run down on Kuro''s body as he has an ominous feeling about this stare.


    His instinct was correct as Zhen starts to speak with a smile yet not a smile.


    "Kuro, why don''t you hunt like 5-10 Likra so we can earn more gold. I mean, after all, you ate most of the money away and I can''t feed you with an empty wallet."


    Kuro feels tearsing out of his eye as 5-10 Likra will definitely kill him.


    Although he managed to kill one Likra, it still took him some time as they will struggle hard to stay alive.


    In addition, there are some Likra that are in the Peak-Rank 3 and I only got lucky with a Mid-Rank 3.


    Seeing his depressed expression, Zhen stops teasing him and tells Kuro that he''s joking.


    Why would he order Kuro to hunt in the forest when he knows there is some hidden current going on?


    Kuro thanks his Master for mercy and that he will try to eat less.


    Zhen wouldn''t believe it even if there''s a knife on his neck.


    ''Eat less? What a joke!''


    After a moment of thinking, Zhen told Kuro to follow him.


    As for the destination, it is the Holy Library where they contained multiple types of information.


    ''It''s about time to increase my knowledge of this world. Being a frog in the well does not give me a good feeling.''


    Zhen hates to be always kept in the dark and needs to ask everyone for the information.


    If one day, he was alone with no one to ask for, it''ll be a disaster for him so he wants to be knowledgeable of the basics at the very least.


    ''Come to think of it, I never knew why I was able to speak and read thenguage here.''


    Zhen tried to brainstorm for a bit before brushing it aside. After all, there are so many miracles and unimaginable stuff happening here.


    Not caring much, Zhen tries to recall the location of the Holy Library from their current position.


    Remembering where it was, Zhen and Kuro continue their walk to the Holy Library with the town that seems calm on the surface but a fierce storm is iing.

 Chapter 18: Holy Library

    Chapter 18: Holy Library


    As Zhen and Kuro entered the Holy Library, Zhen was told to pay 1 gold for his beastpanion, Kuro.


    "....."


    ''This is outrageous, every ce is a money-grubber. First, you have Davis Butcher, Lily''s Mirage, Alchemist Guild, Adventure Guild, and only the Grotto''s Inn spare me because of Sara.''


    Zhen''s expression became ashen and without any choice, he ordered Kuro to go back to the inn.


    He was too poor to afford this kind of luxury.


    Kuro didn''t say anything as he wished to sleep in the inn.


    ''Master truly knows me well. I don''t even like visiting ces if there''s no food avable. I rather sleep in thefy inn room.''


    After sending Kuro back to the inn, Zhen proudly walked in while giving daggers to the person that tried to charge him 1 gold.


    ''CHARGE ME NOW! I DARE YOU!''


    Zhen''s expression was basically eximing that word directly to the person.


    "Tch"


    The person ignored his provocation and closed his eyes. He couldn''t do anything so what the eye doesn''t see, the heart won''t feel.


    Zhen gave a smirk at how he found the loophole and made the person give up on trying to extort.


    No longer caring about that person, Zhen gradually walked to the interior of the library.


    As Zhen continued walking in, he heard some loud chattering and was surprised that they allowed loud volume in a library.


    He perks his senses up to see what they''re discussing.


    "Wow, Simon, you are amazing!"


    "Right, right, to be epted to a prestigious magic academy in the Swift Feather Kingdom."


    "Hehe, it''s nothing special with my talents," Simon replied to those bootlickers. Even though he knew that he is very willing to listen to more flowery words and praises.


    Meanwhile, Zhen took a brief moment to think about the Swift Feather Kingdom before shaking his head.


    ''Maybe, I will try to visit that kingdom when I have the time or opportunity but knowing this information now is useless to me.''


    Zhen continues to wander around the library before finding the section he wants to enquire about.


    ''Geographical Map and History''


    ''That''s right, I need to learn about the area in this continent and familiarize myself so I won''t need a guide every single time.''


    History is also important as it depicts the current present time.


    Although Zhen knows it''s better to study some magic or other magic application.


    As an educated person, it is unwise to roam around without knowing his geography and history.


    Besides, he was strong enough to hold his own for now so Zhen chose this section first.


    When Zhen walked to the section slowly, Zhen was not surprised that there were zero people in this section.


    After all, who would want to waste their time here when there''s a section for magic spell and cultivation.


    Although it''s some beginner and intermediate spell, for people living in this town, they are considered high level.


    Except for him since he was basically a cheat that can knock out a rank 3 mage such as Situ Sheng with one move.


    Zhen can learn to use spells easily as long as he gives more effort and only that odd wand manages to resist his magic so far.


    Zhen picked a heavy book that has ''Geographical Area''beled in it. He looked through the table of contents for the Town of Ash and Forest of Trove.


    Zhen was intrigued when he saw the geographic environment here.


    The Forest of Trove is truly huge. Apparently, the size of this Forest isparable to 2rge kingdomsbined.


    ''No wonder, multiple peoplee here to hunt and not overflow the Forest.''


    Zhen said inwardly while raising his eyebrow slightly since he didn''t explore much.


    A tiny bit of disappointment could be seen in his face since he only saw the tip of an iceberg but Zhen changed his emotion quickly when he saw the Swift Feather Kingdom section.


    Apparently, the Swift Feather Kingdom is near the Town of Ash.


    About 10-15 days of traveling or even shorter for people who can use flight or teleport or using a carriage without much rest.


    Scanning through the book, time passed quickly before Zhen noticed it was about to be dark.


    As he was always alone, books and games are what Zhen used to do so he doesn''t find it boring at all.


    Rather, he was always immersed in his solo time until someone informed him to eat his food.


    It was only when a staff member came to inform Zhen that the Library is about to close and that he may borrow a book ore early in the morning as they open at 7:00 am.


    Zhen nodded his head and thanked him for informing the details.


    The sky was already dark by the time Zhen stepped out of the building.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    ''Ahh, my stomach started rumbling. What an embarrassment! I''ve been starving this whole time without realizing it.''


    Since Kuro ate more food than Zhen in Lily''s Mirage, he was only able to eat around 1/4 of the food.


    Without any choice, Zhen uses a bit of my mana to fill up the hunger a bit before he reaches Grotto''s Inn.


    The town should be on high alert after Sara''s information so surveince should be at the extreme, especially in the nighttime.


    Therefore, Zhen didn''t use teleport and stayed lowkey. It would be a pain to bebeled as a spy and have a huge misunderstanding.


    Walking back to the inn, you can barely see anyone around the street despite yesterday''s many night activities and loud noises that can deafen one''s hearing.


    A gloomy expression appeared on his face when he recalled how a peaceful, happy town can turn sorrowful in an instant because of human greed.


    ''Why can''t they share the resources together and be happy?''


    Too bad, it is only wishful thinking as humans are selfish and wish to obtain all the benefits for themselves.


    15 minutester~


    Finally back to the inn, Zhen was d to see that there is still some loud chattering before even entering.


    Zhen opened the door and already smelled the heavy boozeing out of the people''s mouths.


    Just at this moment, his ear was being twisted by someone and before he could retaliate with a Fireball, Zhen saw the person''s face.


    "S-S-Sara...."


    "WHY DID YOU COME BACK SO LATE? DO YOU KNOW HOW DANGEROUS IT IS TO BE OUTSIDE AT NIGHT IN THIS TIME?" Sara roared at Zhen while twisting his ear harder.


    Zhen''s ear is starting to turn red and it''s excruciating where he screams and pleads for mercy.


    ''Sara is genuinely angry this time.''


    Zhen cried out inwardly while begging she would let him off the hook.


    Her pinching in his waist was like a walk in the park before her skills in twisting people''s ears.


    Zhen apologized again and again with tears flowing out that he won''t bete like this.


    "You better be back here before the sunset. I''ve been worried about something happening to you and waited 3 hours in the inn." Sara replied after letting go of her hand.


    With a sorrowful expression, Zhen exined his reason, "I was so immersed in the Holy Library that I didn''t know the time. Please be lenient as it''s my first offense. Ok?"


    The ear is still hurting but Zhen was happy to have her caring so much for him.


    ''It''s been a long time since I was scolded ever since she left me.''


    Zhen reminisced about his past before looking at Sara again.


    Remembering how Sara almost twisted his ear into a pig-like one, Zhen starts to sweat.


    He prefers pinching the waist over the ear twisting no matter what. Zhen swore mentally in his mind to avoid that twisting ear treatment at all cost.


    John and Sandy were watching on the sideline when they heard their daughter''s sudden outburst.


    However, when they saw the scene urred to them, they simplyughed on the sideline but John had aplicated expression while he wasughing.


    ''Am I going to lose my beautiful daughter now?'' John wondered in his mind when he was staring at Sara''s behavior.


    Sandy was stillughing on the sideline but she didn''t step in to help Zhen out as Sara is acting like a housewife who caught their husband beingte at night.


    Meanwhile, John was in deep thinking since he was informed about the ck mage appearance when he received a letter with an eagle symbol.


    He knew that this is not some protocol and that the town would soon be in danger.


    Therefore, it''s better for him to stay at the inn during nighttime in case the ck mage decides to attack the town.


    While the City Council is patrolling the town rigorously, Zhen is being lectured by Sara throughout the night.


    He was even denied food as punishment and to top it off.


    ''THAT DAMN KURO DIDN''T EXPLAIN WHERE I WAS TO SARA AND CASUALLY EATING SARA''S FOOD IN THE CORNER!''


    Zhen cursed Kuro in his mind but didn''t dare to outburst it since doing so would only extend his punishment.


    While Zhen was ring at Kuro like he was his mortal enemy.


    Kuro had a nonchnt expression while smirking at Zhen when Sara ced the food on the table for him.


    ''Sara is present, I dare you to bully me.''


    Sneering inwardly, Kuro munched on his food in front of Zhen who almost couldn''t control himself in punching him.

 Chapter 19: The Mystery Dream Reappears

    Chapter 19: The Mystery Dream Reappears


    After being scolded for god knows how long by Sara.


    Zhen became exhausted from spending a lot of time coaxing her to forgive me.


    Zhen sighed as he went back to my room, ignoring that damn Kuro who is still busy stuffing his mouth with food.


    Zhen took off some clothes before falling asleep. Zhen was overly fatigued from today''s work and he was azy person, to begin with.


    Once Zhen is in deep slumber, the atmosphere bes bright despite the darkness in his room.


    Light sparkling shined through his closed eyes. Zhen slowly opened his eyes to see if it''s Kuro ying a prank on him.


    ''I already let you off and you still dare to joke around''


    Right as his eye finally opened, before Zhen could start roaring at Kuro. He noticed his surroundings were no longer in the inn''s room.


    "What the heck?" Zhen said aloud in this turn of events.


    ''I''m back in this weird environment again. Is this going to happen every time I''m falling asleep?''


    Thinking that it is a possibility, Zhen starts to sweat as it will mean, he will never get a good night''s sleep.


    Checking the environment with his Sense, he found no life form around and it was just these stars above him.


    Without having a single clue on what''s going on, Zhen stretches his hand out to touch a single star.


    *Ding* *Ding* *Ding*


    As soon as his hand touched the star, it made some weird noise before exploding into sparkly dust.


    The sparkly dust didn''t scatter around the area. Instead, it went straight to Zhen''s brain.


    He tried to dodge it but s, it was a futile effort.


    When thest speck of sparkly dust entered his brain, Zhen felt his brain going crazy.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Zhen screamed in pain when his brain started tobust, almost like it''s trying to destroy everything.


    The pain was at least 10,000 times more painful than Sara twisting his ear.


    His body could no longer handle it as Zhen started to lose his conscience. Before his eyepletely shut down, Zhen thought he saw a tiny core staring at me.


    While Zhen is lying on the floor without any conscience, the tiny core starts to flow around him.


    "Are you my host after my fall or supposed death?"


    The tiny core mumbled after a while. Confused, it dived straight back into Zhen''s stomach and everything started to crumble down again.


    An unknown amount of timeter~


    Zhen felt someone shaking him hard so he opened his eyes slowly with difficulty.


    "MASTER, ARE YOU OKAY? MASTER, WAKE UP!"


    Zhen heard Kuro screaming at him while pushing his body.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Zhen woke up and stared at Kuro before eximing in an irritated mood, "What are you yelling for? I''m about to be deafened by your scream."


    "Thank goodness, you''re fine Master," Kuro replied before hugging him tightly.


    ''Damn, do you have to hug me that tightly''


    Almost unable to breathe, Zhen said, "Let go of me Kuro, I''m about to be squeezed to death by you."


    Kuro let go of Zhen before looking deep in his eye. Kuro''s eyes show concern but most importantly, there is some scared or panic expression in his eyes.


    "What''s going on with you Kuro? You''re acting weird now."


    Zhen spoke to Kuro after seeing how he was simply looking at him without saying anything.


    "Master, do you not remember anything? You were sleeping peacefully but then you started screaming and your body started to twitch. Not only that, you were sweating." Kuro replied.


    ''Huh, so that mystery dream really affected me in reality.''


    Hearing Kuro''s remark, Zhen just noticed the condition of his body. His clothes were wet but it was sweat and not the kind you were thinking about.


    *Bam*


    While Zhen was trying to think, his brain started thumping like that in the mysterious dream except there was no pain this time.


    A load of information starts to flood his brain.


    ''Chaos Void, a tyrannical technique that is capable of destroying space-time curriculum and maniptes dimension. A technique that is known to be forbidden as it is possible to destroy the entire world.''


    Zhen murmured in a low tone, "Chaos Void? Is that my cheating ability since it mentioned the technique being forbidden?"


    ''Sigh, this luck of mine is truly insane but the pain I get from it is a nightmare.''


    Kuro asked when he saw his Master saying something while having a dazed expression, "Master, what did you say? Are you really okay and nothing abnormal is happening?"


    "Yea, nothing is wrong but Kuro, thanks for worrying," Zhen replied, not trying to make him worry about this mysterious situation as even he has no clue about it.


    Well, seeing how his body is soaking wet, Zhen decided to teleport to ake nearby in the Forest of Trove to clean himself.


    He could use magic but the feeling of being bathed is better since it''s rxing unlike using a simple clear water.


    Taking a bath for around 30 minutes, Zhen managed to calm down and there was no clich scene as he was hoping for.


    ''Whatever, since I cast spatial space around here, it''s not a surprise that there''s no random encounter.''


    Zhen was expecting to barge into the middle of the night and see a naked woman bathing.


    s, it was only a pipe dream for him so he could only bathe alone.


    Finishing his bath, Zhen dressed up and teleported back to the inn for more sleep as Kuro informed him that he was only in my room for about 40 minutes so it''s still a long hour before daylight.


    When Zhen teleported away, he didn''t notice someone was spying on him.


    "Interesting, that individual is indeed unique."


    A mysterious person with clothes covering every part of their body except their eyes spoke shortly after Zhen vanished.


    Back in the inn, Zhen reappears only to see Kuro sleeping like a pig.


    ''Tch, and here I thought you care about me but you fell back to sleep instantly. I suspect you only woke me up due to my scream and ruined your sleep.''


    ''Whatever, at least his concern for me was genuine.''


    Zhen falls back to bed and falls asleep after 5 minutes. This time, there was no space-like environment and he was able to get a good sleep.


    Only when Sara knocked on the door did Zhen wake up from his sleep. Sara mentioned exploring this town so then he wouldn''t bete like yesterday.


    Zhen told her that he''ll be ready in 5 minutes and Kuro woke up at this time.


    Don''t even ask why he woke up as he definitely wants to try Sara''s breakfast.


    They walked downstairs together and the corner side table was avable for us.


    This time though, Zhen insists on paying as he doesn''t want to be a soft rice king.


    (Soft rice king is a term used for a male who lived and eat off a rich female without doing anything)


    Sara didn''t want to ept his money but under his determination, she agreed but only took 1 gold coin.


    Zhen was confused and asked, "Aren''t your inn''s food expensive? I believe a gold coin is not even enough to pay for the food eaten."


    Sara meanwhile looked at him like an idiot.


    Her right eyebrow lifted up slightly before replying, "You know, our inn only cost around 5 silver coins and 1 gold coin is equal to 100 silver coins."


    "Your inn doesn''t charge customer g-gold coins?" Zhen replied with a barely audible voice.


    Sara replied with a sigh, "Did you think gold coins are cabbages in the street? There are bronze and silver coin currencies. Not everyone can afford wasting gold."


    Shocked by her words, Zhen facepalmed and thought back to the ces he spent gold coins in.


    Zhen started asking, "But I spent 60 gold coins to eat in Lily''s Mirage and thought that all restaurants are charged like that as the customers there were enjoying everything."


    Sara was speechless by Zhen''s extravagant spending. ''No wonder he always looked depressed and to think how he spent 20 gold coins on a Yozu without any change of emotion.''


    She exined in an angry tone, "Lily''s Mirage is the most prestigious restaurant in this town. Only the most wealthy ones are able to dine in there and they want to see if they can have a chance to see the owner, Lily Meng. I don''t even have the wealth to dine there but you went to eat there and not bring me with you hmph."


    ''Hehe.''


    Scratching his head, Zhen took this chance to pull her in the waist and drag her close to him before whispering in her ear.


    "I''m sorry when I earn more money, I bring you there to eat whatever you want. If only the Likra gave me more than a 100 gold coins."


    With his hot breath breathing through her ear, a blush appeared on Sara''s face and wanted to reply before she thought about hisst sentence.


    To confirm if her hearing was correct she asked, "Did you say you only got 100 gold coins from the Likra?"


    "Yea, I only got a 100 gold coin and I have 19 gold left after paying you," Zhen replied with a confused expression on his face.


    Sara sighed before saying, "I''m sorry, I should have gone to Uncle Davis with you so that you wouldn''t get scammed. A Likra is a rare being as they usually hide in a deep cave so their parts are valuables where you can get around 200-300 gold coins or 2-3 spirit stones."


    "....."


    Zhen was rendered speechless from Sara''s words.

 Chapter 20: A Date?

    Chapter 20: A Date?


    Hearing Sara''sment, Zhen let go of his hand that''s holding her waist before dropping down with his back facing the cold, hard floor.


    *Thump*


    Sara was shocked and hurriedly tried to help Zhen get up as she didn''t expect him to fall down like that.


    Sara was using her strength but he wouldn''t even budge a bit. It''s like he turned into a stone that is unresponsive to her speech.


    Seeing how Zhen is dazed and thought he is unable to handle the fact of being scammed by Uncle Davis, she mustered up her courage.


    *Breathes in and out*


    After taking a deep breath, Sara opened her mouth slowly before speaking, "If you continue to lie down then what about our date. I thought you wanted to do your best to make me y-your girl-friend."


    Zhen didn''t n to get up anytime soon as he trusted Uncle Davis wrongly.


    ''How could he betray this trust of mine and scam me so much gold? No wonder he didn''t stop me from running away. He must be smirking at how I ran away like a fool.''


    While Zhen continues to lie down despite Sara''s effort, he heard something from her but couldn''t confirm if he heard it right.


    "A Date? Do you mean we''re going on a date?"


    To confirm if his hearing wasn''t wrong, Zhen looked at her with a sparkly eye.


    "Yes, so are you going to stay down there or start getting up for the date."Sara used all her energy to speak thatst sentence and couldn''t believe it herself.


    Sara couldn''t believe how she managed to say something so embarrassing?


    ''I''m a girl so shouldn''t it be him asking me out and not the other way around.''


    "Haha, of course, how could I waste our precious time anymore?" Hearing the confirmation, Zhen got up instantly and held her hand with a smile on his face.


    All those negative emotions vanished in an instant.


    Even Kuro was twitching his beak mouth from how shameless his Master is.


    Before he gets to follow Master as he walks out with Sara, he is ordered to stay behind the inn and if he dares to interrupt his date, then he''s gonna get it.


    Kuro feels like crying as he has been abandoned like a dog being ordered to be a gatekeeper.


    Zhen didn''t care about his feelings as this is his moment. His time to act.


    As Zhen continues to hold Sara''s smooth hand, she blushes and says, "Do we really have to hold hand? It''s embarrassing."


    "Hoh, says the courageous woman who told me to get up for our date."


    Zhen cheekily replied while pulling her closer to him. Now they are so close that their shoulder is almost touching.


    Knowing his shameless behavior when he starts bing cheeky, she sighs and resigns to her fate.


    ''At least it''s better lying on the floor.''


    Sara just treats this as a reward for Zhen in losing out more than 100-200 gold coins.


    As the crowd saw Sara holding hands with the same handsome man that thrashed Situ Sheng, they felt envious and wanted to be him.


    "Man, I''m so jealous of that man."


    "Yea, if you are handsome by another mile, maybe you can have a shot."


    "Stop rubbing his wound, even if he''s handsome, he still won''t get Sara with his weak strength."


    Sara was known to be impossible to court as she rejected every youth from aristocratic family despite their advances and pursues of more than a year before giving up.


    Although they gave up, they were still wary and prevented others from getting near her but s, she is now taken.


    With a sigh, they ignore the couple and return to their business.


    Zhen was having the best moment and the gold that got scammed has already been thrown out the window.


    ''Who cares about money when I have a lovely Sara on a date with me.''


    "Sara, this date of our, does that make us boyfriend and girlfriend now?" Zhen leaned close to Sara''s ear before speaking seductively.


    Sara''s face has be a tomato again and replied in a very low tone, "We will have to see at the end of our date."


    Despite speaking in a low tone, Zhen was very near her to hear it and sniff on her perfume in the meantime.


    ''Wait a minute, this perfume was not here when we first met at all.''


    ''Huhuhu, I see how it is.'' Zhen can''t help but smirk when he finds out Sara is using a different perfume.


    This discovery of Sara using a perfume that wasn''t here yesterday only means one thing. Why would a girl wear perfume if not for her lover to smell andpliment her.


    "Sara, your perfume simply enhances your natural odor. You smell too good that I want nothing more than to kiss you." As Zhen said that, he kissed her on the cheek as going overboard would ruin the date and his waist.


    Truth to be told, Zhen simply doesn''t want her twisting his ear again as he''s powerless on that technique.


    He can''t even retaliate which makes things harder for him.


    Since Zhen only kissed her on the cheek, Sara didn''t pinch his waist and simply spoke about the town''s specialty and a popr ce for tourists.


    Zhen nodded happily as she introduced multiple ces and they ordered some kebab where Zhen eats one piece and Sara eats another piece.


    A very lovely dovely atmosphere surrounds us that blinds people to death.


    (Kebab are small pieces of meat or fish roasted/grilled and ce in a skewer)


    Their rtionship is improving more and more but Zhen still keeps his guard up.


    The townsfolk may not realize but this town will soon be in danger and Zhen has to be on guard to keep Sara safe.


    Sara whose mind ispletely nk simply follows the flow of the date. Even if a person were to try and attack her, she would have zero reaction.


    Soon, time passed quickly as the sun was about to set.


    ''Sigh, happy moments are always prone to end this fast while annoying moments are like forever.''


    Meanwhile, Zhen started to kiss Sara deeply when she said they should go back to the inn as night ising.


    Surprised by his sudden action, Sara didn''t know how to react for a few seconds before responding to his feelings.


    "Mhmm"


    Sara moans softly when Zhen continues his advancement in his tongue movement.


    Their tongues start entangling with one another before separating to take a breather.


    When they separated their tongue, there was a thin line of saliva linking both of them and Sara was too embarrassed, burrowing her head in Zhen''s chest.


    Zhen dly held her and moved his hand up and down on her smooth back.


    Right when Zhen wants to continue kissing her, he senses danger approaching their position.


    Without waiting any minutes, Zhen holds Sara tight before dodging from their initial spot.


    *Booooooooooom*


    The spot that Zhen and Sara were initially in was sted and a small crater could be seen.


    The pedestrian was shocked by the st and started moving closer to see who had the audacity to fire such a deadly spell in town.


    At this time, a rumbling footstep can be heard in the distance shouting.


    "Stop running away and cooperate with us before we use force!"


    The person that''s shouting was the City Council''s army guard and it could only mean one thing when they are involved.


    There is an unknown being with hidden intention lurking in the town.


    The person who shot the attack smirked, "This is simply a warning to the little girl for ruining our n. But no worries, this town will soon be engulfed in me HAHAHAHAH."


    Right before a st is about tond on him as the guard fires their spell.


    He crushed a marble-like object and vanished.


    ''Damn, my perfect date is now ruined by that fool.''


    Zhen, who only cares about his date being ruined, is left fuming mad. He didn''t have the time to attach a tiny mana to track him down as Sara was terrified by the sudden event.


    ''Curses!''


    Zhen consoled Sara while hugging her tightly and spoke softly that with his presence around.


    They would never be able to harm a single hair of her. Sara hugged him harder and tried not to cry.


    Sara knew that the attack would injure them terribly as the attacker clearly wanted their life.


    But if she weren''t distracted by the romantic atmosphere, then the attack would be blocked by Sara before it could evennd a hit.


    However, Zhen didn''t care if she could block it or not as this is a man''s job. If he can''t even protect his woman from danger then what kind of man is he.


    Zhen vows to himself, ''The next time I meet that person, he can say goodbye to his pathetic life.''


    Zhen clenches his fist while his other hand continues to stroke Sara''s back to soothe her emotion.


    ''Attacking my woman, I shall torture you before dicing you into pieces and turn it into a kebab.''

 Chapter 21: Traitor in Town

    Chapter 21: Traitor in Town


    Once Sara calms down, she said thanks and before Zhen gets to take this opportunity for a kiss, they are confronted by the army guards.


    "You two, can you please follow us back to the investigation''s room so we can find out what happens." an army guard asked us.


    Zhen wanted to smack the hell out of these so-called army guards.


    ''You have the gut to ask for our assistance when a person can infiltrate the town easily and even cast a deadly spell onw-abiding citizens.''


    Zhen never read thews of this town but he has no shame in calling himself a good citizen.


    Zhen wanted to punch and beat the hell out of these army guards who clearly failed their duty.


    s, it''s a shame that Sara stopped him from going wild and agreed to their request.


    ''Sigh, Sara is simply too naive and pure to realize what the hell just happened.''


    Zhen can''t help butment Sara on her naive mindset in this situation.


    The attacker clearly said, "warning to the little girl" is already proof enough that there is a traitor lurking in our town.


    Think for a second, Sara informed the adventure guild recently about the news yet not even 2 days have passed and they already found out the informer.


    What happened to witness confidentiality?


    There''s no way the ck mages would have known about this. They could only know about Sara because someone informed them.


    The person that could know it''s Sara is definitely someone with authority in this town. Otherwise, they shouldn''t be able to ess the information about the person''s identity.


    To not let Sara worry about all this jumbled-up mess, Zhen kept silent and followed the guard with Sara.


    Meanwhile, Zhen tried to sense the ck mage that he marked back in the forest.


    Somewhere in the Forest~


    "Our elder has infiltrated the town and warned the little girl while informing the town about being engulfed in me soon. The townsfolk would soon be panicking which allows our n to work better."


    A ck mage bowed to a person sitting in a chair and spoke with respect.


    "Good, remember, that thing hidden inside the Forest of Trove is ours and no mistakes are allowed." The person in the chair replied.


    "Yes, honorable grand elder, we subordinate will not allow any mistake since we have been working for 10 years to put this n into action." The ck mage kneeled before dismissing himself.


    "10 years, it''s about time for our era to begin with those treasures buried inside the forest."


    =================


    In an investigation room~


    "How many times do I have to tell you guard, that we don''t know the person attacking us and we have nothing to inform you?" Zhen spoke in an irritated tone.


    When Zhen tracked down that ck mage, he unexpectedly found out their n working for 10 years.


    He was irritated as this would involve him now even if he wants to be a bystander.


    "If you didn''t have any rtion with the mysterious person then why would he fire a rank 5 fire st toward you. Let me remind you, it is a high-rank 5 spell that not many people in this town are able to cast."


    The guard interrogating Zhen and Sara spoke in a loud voice while banging the desk.


    Zhen didn''t bother with him anymore as it''s wasting my breath. He closed his eyes andid his head onto Sara''s shoulder to stop thinking about this mess.


    Otherwise, if he continues to argue with the guards, he might not be able to control himself in sting the guard''s face.


    ''Such a retard could be an interrogator shows that this town is useless. They don''t even know how to employ the proper person for the role.''


    Sara sighs at Zhen''s actions as she knows he definitely has an idea of what happened but refuses to speak.


    Therefore, she simply kept quiet and did not say anything.


    Seeing their uncooperative actions in helping their investigation, the guard was about to use other methods to force them to talk before there was a loud bam in the door.


    *Boom*


    The door was forced open by someone from outside.


    "How dare..."


    The guard tried to yell at the person barging in his interrogation.


    "You have a lot of guts to interrogate the victim like they''re the culprit, guard" Before the guard is able to finish the sentence, the person that enters the door by force yelled at him.


    "C-C-Commander, this subordinate does not dare." Seeing it''s theirmander, the guard bows down with sweat trickling on his forehead.


    ''Damn it, what shit luck I have, these two are people with background, no wonder why they act so carefree and ignoring my authority.''


    The guard cursed inwardly on Zhen and Sara for not informing him of their identity.


    "Let them go as they are innocents!" Themander roared at the guard before turning his head back to Sara.


    "Sara, I apologize for my subordinate''s action. I will punish them for wasting your time." His tone became gentle with a smile on his face when speaking with Sara.


    "It''s okay Uncle Gerald, they are simply doing their job." Sara flings Zhen''s head from her shoulder before bowing with respect.


    ''Themander is Gerald Nam and he used to be an adventurer along with my father back in their youth until my father decided to retire. Uncle Gerald didn''t continue his adventure after hearing about her father''s retirement so he went to serve in the army, and was promoted tomander.''


    Sara sent a mental transmission to Zhen who was a bit unhappy to be flung aside.


    She exined the person in front of her to Zhen in case he disrespected him like how he disrespects the guard.


    Zhen, knowing his rtionship with Sara instantly got up and gestured a bow before saying, "So it is Commander Gerald, it''s my honor meeting you here."


    Meanwhile, Zhen sent a mental transmission to Sara and asked, "How trustworthy is this person? Can you guarantee his ethics as a person and ispletely loyal to the town?"


    Not knowing why he asked this kind of question, Sara replied with a transmission, "Even though Uncle Gerald is amander, he still meets up with father asionally and drank together"


    Sara didn''t know how to reply as she doesn''t know him well enough. So she describes his rtionship with her father.


    ''Is that so. Let''s test the water.''


    Zhen was still a bit suspicious of this whole ordeal so he wants to be cautious in everything.


    "Commander Gerald, I know the location of the ck mage that was spotted in the forest," Zhen spoke loud and clear, dumbfounding the people in the room.


    Using Sense as soon as he finishes talking, Zhen was able to check Commander Gerald''s emotional states.


    ''Huh, guess I was indeed right. You''re the traitor in this town.''


    Zhen said inwardly while his expression remained the same to not alert Commander Gerald.

 Chapter 22: Hypocrisy

    Chapter 22: Hypocrisy


    "What''s wrong Commander Gerald? We can surprise attack the ck mage location now and round them all up." Zhen spoke with a bright smile.


    "Yes, this is critical information and I need to go back to the army to organize them." Commander Gerald replied with a happy expression.


    ''Too bad, I have seen too many people to know that your so-called happy expression is panic. You think I''ll let your hypocrite act getaway so you can inform the ck mage.''


    Zhen sneered at this Command Gerald in his mind while acting like a naive kid that wants to help out.


    "Why go back? We shall go to the City Council and gather everyone there. Right, Sara?" Zhen ignored Commander Gerald''s remark and advised another suggestion to Sara.


    Sara got her guard up when she found Zhen acting this weird.


    Although he''s cheeky and flirty but never proactive.


    ''This could only mean''


    *Bam*


    Like a thunderbolt strike that enlightens her, Sara''s conjecture only means Zhen is suspicious of Uncle Gerald.


    Despiteing to this thought, Sara didn''t show any change in her expression.


    With a delighted smile on her face, "You are right Zhen, we should go together to the City Council and create a n to catch them off guard."


    Sara knew Zhen is nning something for this suggestion so she will y along and allow him to do his thing.


    "This.... uh then we shall go to the City Council. "Commander Gerald took a moment before agreeing with us.


    Zhen sneered at him, ''let''s see how long you can act calmly.''


    It was already daytime when they walked outside.


    ''You people wasted an entire night to interrogate us and ruin a perfect ending night for me and Sara.''


    Zhen wants to cast his fireball toward this traitor for ruining everything.


    ''Son of a bitch!''


    As Zhen cursed them in his mind, they started walking to the City Council.


    Zhen continues to use Sense to see if any mana is being transmitted because Commander Gerald would try something fishy to inform the ck mage.


    ''Cmon, show me your anxiety in trying to tell the ck mages that they are exposed''


    Zhen can''t wait to see his n being executed perfectly to have the enemy expose themselves like an idiot would do in this situation.


    He also ced a tracker to the people greeting Gerald so if they tried to do something suspicious, the mana would automatically seep into their brain, knocking out their conscience.


    What Zhen is worried about now is, how much more traitors are in town?


    Zhen doesn''t believe a mere Commander would dare to coborate with the ck mage if there''s not a backer for him.


    While Zhen was thinking about who is the mastermind behind it, something unexpected happened at this moment.


    Zhen stopped walking which was confusing for Sara and Commander Gerald that they stopped and looked at him.


    "Apologies, I actually have no clue about the ck mage location." Zhen calmly spoke when they turned around.


    "WHAT! Then why did you speak this kind of nonsense? Exin yourself or I''ll have to detain you for false information." Commander Gerald had an outburst and out-of-character reply.


    ''You''re breaking your hypocrisy, Commander Gerald.''


    Of course, Zhen was not going to say it aloud as he really wanted to go to the City Council but something unexpected happened like every cliche scene.


    "Commander Gerald, hear my exnation, a mysterious person was able to infiltrate the town despite heavy defenses andunched an attack on Sara. I believed if I said something like the location of their hideout, he would appear again to silence me."


    Zhen took a deep breath before telling Commander Gerald of his reasoning.


    Thinking how he is logical with his exnation, Commander Gerald couldn''t find a good excuse to punish him and it would make him look suspicious instead.


    "Sigh, it''s alright, I was just a bit agitated from knowing this great news is false. I shall return back to the army and increase the defense." Commander Gerald replied before walking away.


    ''What an actor! Truly, hypocrisy to the maximum is the dirtiest and scumbag of all people.''


    Zhen believes the oscar award should be handed over to these two-face viins.


    But now they have a greater problem than Zhen initially thought.


    His mana tracking on the ck mage disappeared and the main point is, they found out about his information regarding their hideout ce being exposed.


    There was no manaing out of Commander Gerald nor any of his people. He was still nervous the entire time.


    So how were they informed?


    ''Ahhhh, what a headache.''


    Zhen scratched his head in confusion on how they managed to send the intel this quickly.


    Sara holds his arm at this time and whispers, "Did something happen to make you change your decision?"


    Turning his head around, Zhen smiled at her for understanding him this well and exined to her what happened.


    *Gasp*


    Sara was petrified by his exnation and stood still.


    Taking advantage of this, Zhen kissed her lip softly and told her it would be fine.


    Sara nodded slowly with a bashful expression. She doesn''t know why she unconditionally trusts him so much.


    ''Is this the magical power of love?''


    While Sara is in a daze, Zhen holds her hand that''s hugging his arm before going back to the inn.


    It''s better to inform John about this detail instead.


    Even though John may hide it well from his family, Zhen can tell he is definitely not a simple Gold-rank adventurer.


    It was his intuition and 9 out of 10 times, Zhen''s intuition is right.


    Also, if he can''t trust John, a soon-to-be father-inw then he can rely on no one besides Kuro and Sara.


    About 20 minutester, they arrived back at the inn. Sara tried to push Zhen away but how could he let her seed in that.


    Zhen held her tightly and entered just to be greeted by a loud voice from Sara''s mother, Sandy Ruiz.


    "How could youe back now? What were you two doing outside the entire night and...." Sandy couldn''t continue her word as she saw her daughter hugging Zhen.


    ''They already did that thing. Unbelievable, when did my daughter be this casual.''


    Sandy said inwardly and was amazed by the speed that Zhen used to conquer her daughter.


    Seeing her misunderstanding them, Zhen dly took this chance and replied, "Mother inw, it was my fault, not Sara. We were unable to do anything as we spent the night in a room."


    Sara, who didn''t know his hidden meaning as she was dragged to the interrogation room the entire night simply nodded and said, "Yes, we couldn''t do anything about it."


    Shocked by their confession, Sandy ced a head on her forehead before replying, "Sigh, since you have already done it then I can''t do anything. You better take good care of my daughter otherwise, you will feel my wrath, Zhen!"


    "Understood, even if Mother-inw didn''t say it, I would do anything at the cost of my life to guarantee Sara''s safety."


    Zhen replied to Sandy with a serious expression.


    Sara, who found the conversation weird, finally figured out her mother''s understanding.


    She tried to exin but Zhen kissed her passionately this time.


    Trying to struggle but gathered barely any strength, she gave up, and since she already epted him when he protects her every time.


    She opened her mouth to let his sinister snake-like tongue to roam around the inside of her mouth.


    ''Mother always said when you finally love a man, you will feel safe whenever he is with you. I can finally understand her words now.''


    Sara said in her mind before closing her eyes to embrace Zhen''s advancement.


    Meanwhile, the crowd in the inn was dazed by their bold behavior and John was speechless when he came out from the kitchen.


    ''My beautiful daughter is taken now huh, will she remember this father of her?''


    This was all John had in his mind when he saw this scene of kissing.

 Chapter 23: Tears of Joy

    Chapter 23: Tears of Joy


    Kissing passionately with Sara for god knows how long. They finally stopped after hearing a loud coughing sound from Sandy Ruiz.


    This is probably her warning to stop and if it was someone else instead, Zhen might have beaten them up for ruining his moment again.


    Zhen holds Sara by the waist before apologizing to his mother-inw.


    "I''m sorry as I should have kissed her when we''re alone and not in public."


    Zhen said it in a polite manner but the meaning of his word is unbelievable.


    Speechless by this boy''s wording, Sandy shakes her head and replies, "As long as you know it. You haven''t married her but already done everything that is known for husband and wife."


    Zhen nodded cheekily at how easy-going Sandy is since she has given the green light and seal of approval officially.


    Sara has a different reaction and waspletely bashful.


    When she heard her mother''s speech, Sara wanted to exin herself but what could she say?


    She has kissed passionately with Zhen in front of her and saying more would only result in her being a little ashamed and shy.


    Zhen whistle lightly like this has nothing to do with him. Sara was a bit enraged by his nonchnt and irresponsible words that could cause trouble.


    Knowing how it''s this cheeky man''s fault, Sara silently moves her hand to his waist before pinching it extremely hard.


    ''Damn it''


    Unaware of her sudden action, Zhen remained calm on the surface while screaming internally.


    ''AHHHHHH, GOD THAT HURTS SO MUCH, PLEASE STOP SARA I BEG YOU!''


    Begging Sara with his eye movement and hoping she''ll stop was useless. It has only backfired more when he tried to plead for mercy this time.


    She increased her strength and tears slowly came out from Zhen''s eye.


    Sandy who saw this boy being in tears after getting her seal of approval smiled briefly and said, "No need to be this happy, just make sure my daughter is always happy is more than enough."


    "Yes, mother in .....w."


    Enduring the pain, Zhen showed a big smile, revealing his bright white teeth when more tears starteding out.


    ''I''m crying in joy and definitely not from Sara''s pinching.''


    Zhen tried to divert his attention that he''s having tears of joy while praying someone wille to the rescue.


    Zhen finally escaped from this pain when John intruded with an indescribable expression on his face.


    "Although I approved of your action, did you guys really need to do the deed so quickly?" John Ruiz slowly spoke.


    The atmosphere became awkward as correcting them now would only make this worse and Sara would hate him if he handled this situation poorly.


    Zhen stepped out, releasing his hand on Sara''s waist, and walked toward John.


    "Father inw, there are some confidential details that I could only ry to you."


    Zhen said with a solemn expression,pletely different from his previous cheeky and casual behavior.


    Hearing his serious tone, John was confused for a second before remembering her daughter reported the news of a sighting from a ck mage.


    It took him only a moment to know it was probably this boy who told his daughter to report the situation so he nodded slightly before walking to the stairs.


    Following John to the fourth floor, Zhen closed the door behind him only to see John creating a spatial space that is many times more powerful than his.


    ''Looks like my intuition is indeed right. He is more than the eye''s meet.''


    Zhen can''t help but praise his deduction for being on point as always.


    In addition to how he didn''t care about showing this power to him, there are only two reasons.


    One, he has epted Zhen as Sara''s husband or he trusts him enough to reveal his power.


    "I won''t hide it from you as I indeed am someone that should be around a rank 7 mage. Although I said that, I''m basically an amateur in a fight where even Sara could defeat me if it wasn''t for my mana. Also, I have no intention of harming this town and simply want to pursue Sara."


    Zhen spoke after a while since John was being silent which means he will have to speak first.


    After all, he''s at a disadvantage given the fact that Zhen wants to take his precious jewel away from him.


    John nodded, "It''s because I felt no malicious intenting from you that I really couldn''t care much about what you do. All that matters is you have saved my Sara from danger. As her father, I would express my thanks but you''re now considered my son inw so I won''t since you have stolen my precious. Now start talking."


    Zhen started to reveal everything besides his intimate action with Sara and exined how there is more than one traitor in town and Commander Gerald is one of them.


    A few minutes go by with the roompletely silent.


    Even a small bug buzzing could be heard if they were in the room.


    Only after a while did John sighed, "I knew Gerald was acting a bit weird in the past month but to think he coborated with the ck mage."


    He and Gerald were like brothers back in their day as an adventurer, they would share everything and go through every danger until they finally made a name for themselves.


    Now their path lies differently after their meeting with Sandy. Although they both fell in love with Sand.


    John was the person who managed to obtain Sandy''s heart and retired while Gerald quit being an adventurer to join the army.


    Even though Gerald didn''t show his jealousy toward him, John can feel it whenever he visits him.


    ''But to think he would go astray from his original dream.''


    John had aplicated expression whenever he recalled their adventure days.


    Seeing how John became irresponsible and in deep thinking to digest the information.


    Zhen left him alone to think as he believed John should know what to do with this information.


    ''Phew, finally I can be free from this disgusting mess but now I should really cultivate. I bragged about being close to rank 7 but I don''t even know the proper way to fight.''


    Zhen stretched his arm out to rx from that intense pressure in the conversation with John.


    Getting past the barrier of Sara''s parents, Zhen can now work on his other task.


    That is to have someone guiding him in the path of cultivating since his knowledge in it is superficial.


    Asking Kuro is useless as he''s a magical beast and has his own way. Sara is a no-go either as she specializes in water elements and Zhen has only used it for healing/cleaning.


    ''I should probably go back to the library and study more.''


    Zhen thought inwardly and continued to prepare his next steps in his mind.


    ''As for the practical experience, I should get a Master who is at least stronger than me in terms of raw power and is a knowledgeable person.''


    Whatever, it''s time for dinner because even though it is afternoon now, Sara and Zhen haven''t eaten much as they were dragged for interrogation.


    They couldn''t wait to eat Sara''s dishes as Zhen and Kuro started waiting at their usual table.


    Meanwhile, in another hidden ce, Commander Gerald is having a conversation with someone else.


    "Yes, I believe the boy has been suspicious of me. What should I do now, honorable elder?"


    Gerald said as he is now bowing to the same mysterious person in the forest where Zhen managed to eavesdrop before his tracker is destroyed.


    "Just do your duty without raising any more suspicions. Although he suspects you, there was not enough evidence for him to move against you otherwise, he wouldn''t have let you go today. As for John Ruiz, I would take care of him in due time."


    The mysterious person calmly replies to Gerald while sipping some tea.


    "As youmand." Gerald thanked the person while thinking inwardly with hatred brimming in his eye.


    ''John, you stole my beloved and all my glory. This will end as soon as the ck mage n goes into motion in 2 weeks.''

 Chapter 24: A Starry Night (I)

    Chapter 24: A Starry Night (I)


    After leaving his father-inw''s room, Zhen ate the "dinner" which Sara cooked.


    Zhen doesn''t know why but the food is a bit different from the previous food that Sara used to serve.


    It has the same taste but he feels a vague taste of love in it so he asked Kuro if he feels the same way as him with a mental transmission.


    "No, Master you''re overthinking, and please don''t ask me a question. I can''t waste time talking to you when there is Sara''s food in front of me."


    Kuro said before continuing munching his food, almost like he''s scared of someone snatching it from him.


    ''Unreliable as ever, asking this Kuro is dumb of me.'' Zhen could onlyin inwardly from how useful this Kuro is.


    To not overthink this unusual phenomenon, Zhen decided to finish his food while moving closer to Sara.''


    "Sara, let me feed you."


    Not letting her a chance, Zhen stole her fork and grabbed a piece of meat before going "ahhh" to feed her.


    Embarrassed by this act, Sara closed her eyes and opened her mouth slightly. Zhen carefully put the meat inside her mouth and she took the whole piece inside.


    Seeing this cute behavior, Zhen decided to tease her more by grabbing another piece of meat and swallow the meat with the same fork he used to feed Sara.


    Sara can''t help but feel helpless about the situation.


    ''He is simply getting more and more unruly ever since I let him kiss me. Maybe I should twist his ear more often.''


    Like a cold chill suddenly went through Zhen''s body causing it to shudder.


    He felt an ominous feeling and staring at Sara who had a smile on her face.


    Zhen knew that is definitely not a happy smile but one filled with malicious intent.


    ''She is definitely thinking about punishing me for my lustful acttely but I can''t even help myself.''


    Zhen tried to understand his lustful behavior thus far and whenpared to his previous life on Earth, it was a sharp contrast.


    Sara has an attractive aura that keeps Zhen''s body in heat whenever he is near her.


    However, there were many more beautiful women back on Earth but there was zero heat in Zhen''s body.


    Zhen thought he became a womanizer but seeing those beautiful waitresses in Lily''s Mirage didn''t even give him any heat.


    There was some mystical stuff urring in his body that makes Zhen behave in such a way toward Sara.


    It''s like there is something special around Sara that''s making him perverted.


    ''Also, it is not my excuse for my behavior as I''m stating a damn fact. There should be something going on that I have no idea just like that mysterious dream.''


    Zhen tried to think hard about why he''s being like this but in the end, he got nothing.


    No clue, just like how he was transported to this new world remains a mystery to him.


    ''Sigh, let''s forget about thoseplicated things as they would reveal in time as we go on with our life.''


    Zhen decided to give up and just do what his heart desires.


    "Sara, shall we sleep together tonight," Zhen asked cheekily while hugging her waist with his head leaning on her shoulder.


    "NO, you can''t, I-I''m not ready for that yet." Sara rejected him harshly yet again.


    "I won''t do anything that you don''t like, we''ll just be hugging each other for warmth and nothing else."


    "I-I-If I agree and you go back on your word then aren''t I a sheep in front of a wolf."


    "I promise with my life on the line, nothing sexual and only hugging. I want to feel your warmth while sleeping as I''ve been having a terrible sleeping night." Zhen replied with a sincere tone.


    "Fine, but let me warn you onest time. I''ll be twisting both of your ears until it extends like a pig if you renegade your word tonight." Sara said with a domineering tone.


    Hearing that, Zhen felt sweat running through his back when he imagined his ear extended to be like a pig ear.


    Zhen became ashen and petrified when he started imaging it. He was going to do some passionate kiss to push his luck but he can forget about that.


    They finish their food before walking upstairs with jealousy and envy in the crowd. You can tell that they are frustrated as they continue to drink their sorrow down their throat.


    ''Hehe, luck is a charm and I have all the benefits.''


    Zhen mocks those losers in his heart whileplimenting his luck.


    They slowly walk till it''s the third floor where Zhen ordered Kuro to sleep in the room by himself.


    Kuro wanted to protest but became petrified by what he saw.


    A chilling look was staring at him but that person wasn''t his Master.


    It was Sara with a dreadful expression staring at him and to make things worse she sent me a mental transmission.


    "Don''t interrupt our moment," Sara said sternly toward Kuro where negotiating is impossible.


    Kuro nodded and hurriedly dashed to the room. That was the first time Sara being this fierce.


    A mental note was added on Kuro''s mind, ''I can provoke Master but I can never provoke Sara.''


    Zhen remained oblivious and thought Kuro was smart enough to give them space for a starry night that will be imprinted in his memory forever.


    He continues hugging Sara and whispers seductively, "Let enjoy our time in the bed where I do some storytelling for you."


    "Un"


    Sara nodded before leaning closer to his embrace as they walked to her room.


    As soon as they entered, Sara told Zhen to close his eyes so she could change to her nightwear.


    Zhen agreed right away but he would no doubt use his Sense to check her out.


    Sara who knew about his ability of Sensing felt bashful but allowed him to peek at her.


    She has epted him as her husband already and is simply too afraid to do the deed with him yet. She wanted to know more about him through the storytelling that he would do.


    She slowly took off her clothes, revealing a smooth white skin.


    Her amble breast is at least around the C or D cup. She has jade-like feet that are simply sparkling. Her blonde hair was silky as she pushed it to the side which gave Zhen a clear view.


    ''Damn, my nose would start to bleed at this time. But there''s no way I''m letting go of this beautiful opportunity.''


    Zhen can''t handle this erotic scene urring to him since it''s his first time being in this kind of situation.


    Since Zhen knew Sara is letting him peek but has indirectly warned him to be discreet and not openly looked at her figure.


    As Sara took off her bra, revealing those pink nipples, Zhen can no longer prevent his nose from bleeding.


    ''This is too erotic for a virgin dude. However, I''m not those cowards who dare talk but no gut tomit.''


    Those types of people can hang themselves as they are the definition of a disgrace.


    As those naked boobs bouncing up and down in full view for Zhen, Sara has quickly covered it with her pajama shirt.


    Zhen was expecting the underwear to drop as well but s, she simply wore light pants that matched her shirt.

 Chapter 25: A Starry Night (II)

    Chapter 25: A Starry Night (II)


    Sara finished changing to her usual nightwear clothes and then she turned around to look at Zhen in the eye.


    "Seen enough yet?" Sara said softly to Zhen since she knew he definitely peeked at her.


    "Eh, it would be more fantastic if I have seen your other private parts too." Zhen replied without thinking ahead before realizing his mistakes.


    ''Damn, I unconsciously replied to Sara''s question as I was still mesmerized by that strip scene. I even exposed the fact of me peeking at her. What a blunder!''


    Zhen tilted his body a bit before hitting his head lightly with his right hand and then stood up to look at Sara sincerely.


    "Sara, let''s be honest, do you really think I can take my eyes off of your body when you change with my presence? There''s no way I would let go of this opportunity to stare at my future wife''s figure."


    Even though Zhen might get pinched or twisted in his ear, Zhen thinks it''s better toe clean.


    Sara''s face turned bright red but she didn''t say anything and simply walked closer to the bed where Zhen is currently in front of it.


    ''Sigh, it''s going to be a gruesome punishment for me.''


    Zhen thought inwardly so he closed his eyelid and waited for the inevitable pain.


    2 minutes have passed but Zhen still felt no pain.


    Confused, Zhen slowly opened his eyes and found out that Sara was lying on the other side of the bed.


    "Weren''t you going to pinch my waist or twist my ear?" Zhen asked with a surprised tone.


    "I already knew you were going to peek anyway and do you really want me to twist your ear?" Sara replied nonchntly, almost like being peeked at by Zhen doesn''t matter much.


    ''God, is my luck really that great.''


    Zhen can''t help but shout in his mind for this turn of an event.


    Since Sara has spoken like that, Zhen strips off his clothes until only one simple shirt is left and hops in the bed.


    *Thump*


    Sara''s bed is big enough to fit two people and Zhen wonders if it was destined for this beautiful moment.


    Without wasting any precious time, Zhen instantly wrapped his hand around her waist and tried to go for a kiss but she stopped him with a finger.


    "Story. I want to hear your story and if I''m not satisfied, then you can sleep on the floor instead." Sara said with a cold tone.


    ''A story huh, I''m not even good at telling a story as I had no one to speak with besides that kind maid of mine.''


    Zhen thought for a bit before deciding his only option was to tell her a bit of his past since she will be his official family soon.


    "Sara, I''m going to tell you a bit about my childhood to adulthood and it''s not going to be pleasant at all. It could also ruin your sleep when I start speaking so are you sure about this."


    Zhen spoke in a low sorrowful tone as he recalled his past where he has buried deep inside his heart.


    "Even if it''s sorrow, I wasn''t there in the beginning but if we''re really going to be... a couple then I wish to share some burden that you''ve been holding." Sara slowly gets up before using the pillow in the back to lean on.


    Seeing her determined expression, Zhen took a deep breath as speaking any more words in convincing is useless.


    *Huff*


    Taking a few minutes, Zhen continued his long story from the past to Sara who is staring at him to begin.


    "I don''t know much but when I was born, my parent''s luck and fate started to turn. They used to be extremely lucky and owned multiple buildings with around a few billion worths. But ever since my birth, I was left alone for a maid to take care of."


    "The maid has told me that I wasbeled as misfortune and sent away by my parents so they could get back to their usual standing in the world. s, it was futile because when I turned 5 years old, my parent''s empire copsed."


    "They came to the tiny house that I lived with the maid and drove her off to live with me. I thought they had finallye back for me but it was simply because this is their only house left. I was abused, beaten, forced to starve, and left outside the house to sleep."


    "It was still summer at that time so it was bearable but when winter came, I was still not allowed inside and have gotten sick multiple times. There was an asion where I was going to die as there was no treatment but I gritted my way to survive."


    "This continued on until I started attending school because the maid applied for me as she couldn''t bear my suffering. She took me away from my so-called parents and started to educate me."


    "I was really happy during those days with the maid until the beginning of my college year. I walked back home to find my maid dying at the hands of my parents and they cursed her whileughing."


    "They said, this damn whore adopted that misfortune causing the luck that we have gotten to turn into a pile of dirt. Now we wait and kill that damn brat when he returns. The fortune-teller told us that he must at least live until this age before he can disappear and that''s when their misery would be gone."


    As Zhen continued speaking, his eye has already turned bloodshot and his hand has formed into a fist so hard that blood startsing out from it.


    Sara noticed his drastic change of emotion and painful look, quickly hugged him from behind.


    "If it''s painful then stop. You don''t have to remember the past anymore since you have me and Kuro by your side now. Also, my parents are your parents now too."


    Feeling Sara''s warmth behind him, Zhen slowly calmed down and held her hand that was in his stomach.


    Taking another few minutes to calm his emotion down and regain hisposure.


    Zhen slowly spoke, "What I continue to say might make you hate me because it.... made me... inhumane. Therefore, I would continue to talk about the event after that, and if you can''t ept that fact...."


    Zhen trailed off a bit before mustering his courage to finish hisst sentence.


    "I won''t stop you from leaving me and before you refute, let me continue the story."


    It took Zhen a lot of courage to say thatst sentence since he definitely wouldn''t want Sara to leave him alone after what they experience together.

 Chapter 26: A Starry Night (III)

    Chapter 26: A Starry Night (III)


    Before Zhen continued the story, he turned around to face Sara so he would know her emotional state when he continued to speak of something that has been deep inside my heart.


    Zhen could use Sense but he rather not as it''ll be disrespectful and rude to the person he decided to trust.


    Once they are face to face, Zhen can feel Sara tense up as he opens his mouth to speak.


    "When I heard those words from my parents, I knew my heart had officially died. It wasn''t enough to make my life upside down, they also took away the one person that was willing to be with me and help me out."


    "My identity and rumors of my misfortune have been known for everyone and that''s the reason why I never had any friends in school. Even the teacher avoided me like gue and wished to expel me."


    "However, my maid threatens the school to expose their scandal to the media so they reluctantly ept me despite me being in the honor roll."


    "My grade was always around top 3 but I didn''t do it for others to approve of me and it is simply my way of sharing that information to my maid. She was the reason why I became smart and tried hard so I could care less about others ignoring me."


    "So the moment she died in front of me, I decided to get revenge on these cold-hearted parents of mine. My strength iscking so I didn''t confront them. Instead, I used the time that they waited for my arrival, I went to the old house and stole their credentials and important documents."


    "Since my maid was not rich and works multiple jobs to bring me to school. I had a huge debt or ''Student debt'' so I went to multiple shark loanpanies to borrow more money. They suspected me at first but I showed my parent''s credentials and documents as I exined that they wanted to apologize for their action."


    "And that they want to support me fully so I can get a decent job and help them back financially. I''m great at making lies so they believed everything. Finally, a month has passed and it was time to return the first payment."


    "I didn''t n to pay them back but taunt all of them that it is my parent''s plot to take their money and run away to rebuild their empire. Just like I expected, they didn''t go for me but my parents, who would expect a damn child to have this kind of brain cells to plot and deceive."


    "They chased my parents all the way to a robbery scene and my parents were killed in the crossfire. Maybe that was their ending of misery as the fortune-teller told them. Now, do you see how inhumane I was because I wasughing and delighted to hear their death?"


    Tears starteding out of Zhen''s eye as he finally gouged out his hidden pain for who knows how long.


    He didn''t mention the after-event as it''ll be too unbelievable for Sara.


    Even Zhen would think he was making everything up if it weren''t experienced by him personally.


    Zhen simply stared at Sara without making any sound. Zhen decided to close off all his senses to check on her as he wanted to know her decision without any spoiler.


    His heart is pounding as Zhen is scared, scared that she will leave him alone like everyone else.


    It would be extremely painful like the time when he saw the maid''s death as he cannot bear that feeling again.


    5 minutester~


    Sara finally took a deep breath before hugging him tightly.


    Stunned by her action, Zhen didn''t know what to do and just stayed where he was until Sara spoke to break the awkward situation.


    "You''re underestimating me if you think I''m going to leave you for that. Sure, what you did may be inhumane but there are many more worse deeds done by people that will put your action into shame."


    Sara spoke calmly after she got this new information digested. Although she was a bit confused by the whole ordeal from Zhen and maybe got a few hints that he does not belong to this world.


    Nothing else matters since what she loved is Zhen alone and not his power nor his background.


    Therefore, Sara didn''t care and continued her words without letting Zhen have the chance to speak and interrupts her.


    "I may seem naive to you but I have seen my fair share of human greed and their despicable action. When I was doing my adventure mission in the Forest of Trove, people were hunting each other for the loot they obtained. Worse, they abandoned their ownpanion for survival."


    "They would even look at me lustfully and wanted to assault me if my father didn''t have high influence in town and scared of his revenge."


    "But still, there was a time when someone tried to assault me while we''re at a party for a mission and my fatherpletely crippled him to the bone when he found out about it."


    "That is why I always do my mission alone without forming a party as I cannot trust them. I thought my death was sealed when I encountered a Likra in the outer core as my mana is about to run out. It was during that time when I met you, Zhen."


    "Despite your cheeky and flirty act towards me, you were never lustful and forced yourself upon me. You had your bottom-line and never gone overboard. Also, when a woman epts a man, they would ept everything."


    "EVERYTHING, including their cons so I found it disrespectful of you when you think my motivation is so lowly."


    Sara said everything in one breath without stopping at one point, meaning it all came from the heart and not something thought up or calcted.


    Petrified by Sara''s deration, Zhen was moved and couldn''t help but to kiss her.


    Sara didn''t refuse as they continued to kiss. Their tongues continued to entangle each other and Zhen was sucking her saliva deeply.


    His hand continued to move for her boob and groped it.


    "Anhhhh"


    Sara moaned when Zhen groped on her boob which only aroused him more.


    Zhen continued to kiss her passionately while stripping her shirt and pushing it to the side.


    Then he slowlyy Sara down on the bed with him on top of her.


    Sara''s face was red and there was some saliva leaking out of her lips. This scene was too sexy as Zhen''s nose started to bleed.


    "A-Are you okay, Zhen? Your nose is bleeding."


    Sara didn''t care about her boobs being revealed to Zhen and got up with a handkerchief to wipe his nose gently.


    "Yes, I''m fine, I was simply too aroused from you. Sara, I don''t think I can hold myself back any longer if we continue."


    Zhen was too embarrassed for losing his image and nosebleed. However, he was not willing to stop here after going this far.


    ''I refuse to be those coward men that are all bark and no bite. This will be the day I will get rid of the virgin status.''

 Chapter 27: A Starry Night (IV) [R-18]

    Chapter 27: A Starry Night (IV) [R-18]


    "Uh, if you r-really can''t hold yourself back, then we can c-continue the deed," Sara replied with a beet red expression.


    Hearing this word which is basically telling him to go ahead.


    Zhen jumped on her when he wiped out the initial nosebleed and pushed her down the bed before kissing her on the lips.


    "Mmmhm"


    Zhen continued to kiss her on the lips before moving onto her face and to the ear.


    He sucked and licked her ear gently.


    "Ahhh"


    Sara moans in pleasure and it simply awakens Zhen''s sword in his bottom area.


    Feeling how his sword was roaring to go, Zhen didn''t rush things as he wanted them to enjoy their first time under the starry night.


    Zhen moved his body lower and used both of his hands to grope both of Sara''s boobs as he kissed her neck softly.


    Pinching her soft pink nipples causes Sara to moan louder.


    Hearing the moaning, Zhen knew his forey was correct and he thanked the maid in his mind for teaching him how to please women.


    His maid predicted that this day would happen when Zhen needed to do this kind of activity and if he doesn''t have any experience then it could be a disaster.


    Being more educated in this field than Sara, Zhen was in the lead and was in control but not until he did something more.


    Zhen decided to cast a spatial space around them to prevent any noise from going out.


    Although the inn has anti-sound magic, Zhen won''t feel safe unless it''s from his magic and it''s just an addictive security in case someone was eavesdropping.


    ===========


    In John''s room~


    ''Curses! He cast a spatial space around my daughter''s room and now I can no longer hear the sound. Damn it, should I be charged inside, ... no my daughter will hate me forever if I do that.''


    John cursed inwardly in his mind since he was spying on them and was looking for the best excuse to interrupt them.


    However, with Zhen casting a spatial space, John no longer has any intel, and if he interrupts in the worst timing possible.


    Not only will he lose his daughter, but his wife would also look at him with disgust.


    ''Ahhh, you lucky son of a bitch, manage to pluck my daughter''s flower already. Ugh, my position in Sara''s heart may be moved.''


    John yelled aloud because he knew her daughter was still pure as he was a higher rank mage unlike her wife, Sandy.


    Therefore, he could detect the bullshit lie that Zhen made but now, it''s going to be true.


    Unwilling to think of this, John decided to grab a drink of tequ before drowning himself in sorrow.


    ''My daughter, don''t forget me even though you found your soul mate.''


    John prayed for the love of God to not be so cruel to him. After all, Sandy and Sara are his most precious that he will not allow any harm to befall them.


    ===============


    Back in Sara''s room~


    "AHHHHHH, stop teasing my boobs already," Sara screamed as Zhen sucked on her nipples and used his hand on her other boob.


    "Alright, it''s time to caress your other private part" Zhen cheekily replied as he moved even lower.


    "W-Wait"


    Before Sara can continue, Zhen strips off her pants along with her underwear.


    Admiring her beautiful hole and that small clit, he smelled for a bit which gave Sara a new wave of pleasure that she has just experienced.


    "I-It''s my first time showing to a male, I-I don''t know what to do, Zhen," Sara said blushingly on revealing her private parts to Zhen.


    "It''s okay, I have read books regarding this area thanks to my maid. It''s my first time too but I will make sure it bes a beautiful memory in our life."


    As Zhen said that, he started to lick her clit carefully before using his finger to enter the hole.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH What is this feeling?"


    Sara screamed in pleasure from this newfound experience that she''s getting for the first time.


    Zhen smiled brightly at Sara''s reaction and continued to stimte her pussy to the climax.


    After simting Sara''s hole for around 5 minutes, Sara screams about something weird happening.


    Trying toprehend what she meant, Zhen was suddenly drenched by some liquid that came out from there.


    Sara has cum and soaked Zhen''s entire face with her yin liquid.


    "S-Sorry, I can''t control myself and made your face dirty," Sara said with an extremely bashful face.


    "Dirty? There''s nothing dirty about this liquid" Zhen replied while wiping his face with his hand before starting to clean her pussy with his mouth.


    "AH, wait Zhen my hole is too sensitive now, let''s swap positions."


    Right as Sara finished talking, she started stripping Zhen''s remaining clothing before making him lie on the bed.


    "S-so big."


    When Sara sees the humongous sword that is waiting to slice and dice at any moment, she can''t help but swallow some of her saliva to her throat.


    *Gulp*


    Sara was staring at Zhen''s sword in amazement before using her hand to rub on it.


    Meanwhile, Zhen could tell that she was nervous but had determination shing in her eye so Zhen allowed her to do as she pleased.


    Otherwise, it''ll be unfair to her as she allowed him to do whatever he wanted with her body.


    ''We got all the time in the world to spend this starry night.''


    Zhen said inwardly while looking at the bright moon from the window before looking back at Sara''s action.


    Sara rubs it a while before shoving Zhen''s sword into her mouth.


    *Cough*


    Sara almost choked but she continued to swallow the entire sword from Zhen, almost like a sheath covering the brightness and sharpness of the sword before moving her mouth up again.


    "Oooooh"


    Zhen screamed in pleasure from the blowjob that Sara performed.


    ''Damn, this sensation is too good. I can''t even tell it was her first time.''


    Zhen praised Sara in his mind from how good she was, and if thinking further, it was even better than him.


    After a good, whileter, Zhen speaks with indescribable pleasure gushing in his system, "Sara, I''m about to cum."


    "Just cum, I''m prepared for it," Sara replied instantly and Zhen came right at the moment.


    Shocked by this sudden wave of yang liquid from Zhen, Sara gulped multiple mouthfuls before taking her mouth away which left some yang liquid sprayed out.


    Some got into the bed while some were sprayed into Sara''s face and body. Almost like someone was putting on some lotion in their body, except this was from Zhen''s yang liquid.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Sara coughed for a long time before staring at Zhen with a fierce look.


    "You, what a monster you are. I couldn''t even drink them all, it was like a dam gushing into my throat."


    Seeing her expression now, Zhen got up and swapped their position around before Zhen started to kiss Sara deeply again.


    "Sara, I''m going to put it in now," Zhen said while angling his sword to pierce the holy hole of a woman known as pussy.


    "Mhm, please be gentle."


    Sara said as she spread her leg open to allow Zhen the smooth entrance that would send her to paradise.


    Taking this time, Zhen slowly slid his sword inside her pussy before he felt an obstruction and Zhen took this chance to kiss Sara before breaking her hymen.


    *Bang*


    Zhen pierced Sara deeply with his sword, piercing her hymen for trying to obstruct his movement.


    "Ahhhhhhh"


    This time Sara didn''t scream for pleasure but pain as she bit Zhen''s shoulder to endure it.


    Zhen didn''t continue moving to allow her some time to recover. After 2-3 minutes passed, Sara gave me the green light that it was safe to continue.


    Hearing the green light, Zhen continues to use his sword to pierce right through and reach the end of Sara''s pussy and Sara continues to scream in pleasure this time.


    "We are finally an official couple now that the deed is done. You can no longer push me away, Sara"


    Zhen said cheekily when their bodies are now connectedpletely.


    "Un, I''ll be in your care now," Sara said as she hugged Zhen closer for another passionate kiss while Zhen continued to move his hip into the bottom.


    *Pap* *Plop* *Pap*


    Their hips continue to connect and disconnect a little bit before being connected again.


    "Ahhhhhh"


    "Faster, Zhen, Fasterrrrr!"


    "Do me harderrrrrrr!"


    Sara was screaming when Zhen kept reaching her end of the pussy and Sara was no longer conscious to think of anything else besides trying to have Zhen pound her harder for more pleasure.


    Hearing the seductive and screaming tone from Sara, Zhen continued to do her harder and came inside her with his yang liquid filling her empty pussy.


    *Huff*


    Exhausted, Zhenid down on Sara''s boob while he unplugged his sword from her pussy or holy hole which was overflowed with his yang liquid as some started to drip down toward the bed.


    The amount of yang liquid in Sara''s pussy was not big enough to hold everything so Sara''s pussy became a water tank that started to gush out more and more yang liquid.


    As Sara continues to push out the excessive yang liquid, Zhen stares at Sara before giving her a light peck in the lip.


    "Shall we sleep on this starry night tonight?"


    Zhen asked her softly and Sara hugged him back in reply.


    They embraced each other for the night while Zhen cast clear water and dry on the bedsheet as it is extremely messy after their deed.


    As the night continued on, Sara and Zhen were having a blissful smile as they slowly fell asleep with their warmth connecting.

 Chapter 28: Cooking with Sara

    Chapter 28: Cooking with Sara


    While the night was very lovely for Sara and Zhen. The City Lord was busy with making a n against the ck mage after he received a piece of confidential information from John Ruiz.


    ''Sigh, the town has never been in this type of situation before and I have to be careful because of traitors working with the ck mage.''


    Jason re can''t help but grumble about all the troubles happening and he has to take care of everything.


    ''Damn, I know they want more power but to think they go as far as even making our town into another town of ruin.''


    If Jason wasn''t the person in charge of managing this town, he would really want to take a vacation and not deal with this.


    Dropping down his scroll of information into the table, Jason re looked at his empty room.


    "Shadow" City Lord, Jason re suddenly eximed aloud.


    *Whooosh*


    Out of nowhere a shadow cloaked that looked like a ninja appeared.


    "Shadow #5 at yourmand." The ninja-like person spoke while kneeling with one leg.


    "Take these letters and deliver them to the family head and make sure they received it personally and that no one is allowed to see the content besides themselves."


    Jason re ordered as he flicks his hand and multiple letters being sealed is sent to Shadow #5.


    "Roger, I willplete this mission without failure." Shadow #5 replied and took the letter from Jason re before disappearing again.


    "I hope I am not toote to stop this crisis in our town." Jason sighed as he looked at the bright moon from the window.


    ===========


    Morning~


    Zhen yawned slowly before opening his eyes and what he saw instantly made him smile.


    "How long were you awake?"


    "Just a few minutes faster than you."


    The person was obviously Sara who was still naked while smiling at Zhen.


    They both had their first sex together and it was imprinted in their memory forever when they embraced each other for the night.


    Zhen didn''t want to get up as he still wants to see her naked body even if it''s a little bit longer.


    ''If I can see this beautiful sight every morning, how blissful would I be.''


    Knowing how Zhen is leering at her body, Sara slowly got up before reaching for her drawer to wear her clothes.


    While Sara slowly covers her boobs and holy hole, Zhen admired from the bed without blinking at all.


    Since he no longer has to use Sense to peek, the viewing experience is definitely 10 times better.


    *Cough*


    Sara coughed lightly to warn Zhen so he got up as well, revealing his body and huge sword that had calmed down.


    Although Zhen doesn''t have those six-packs, his body was in a fit shape and doesn''t contain any greasy fat.


    Sara blushed lightly but not for long as she slowly picked up his clothes and helped Zhen dress up like how a housewife normally does for their husband.


    "Sara, usually you cook breakfast for me and Kuro so how about we cook together this time," Zhen asked as Sara continued dressing him up.


    "Un, it''ll be great if you can learn to cook so I won''t have to feed you like a baby every time."


    ''I''m actually a great cook as my maid is usually tired from her work so I would make food for her every day. Sigh, I only stopped cooking when there was no one left to taste my food.''


    Reminiscing of thest time he cooked for someone, Zhen is a bit sentimental before shaking his head.


    Once Sara finishes dressing Zhen up, he starts to hold her hand before walking downstairs together.


    The customer in the inn could only sigh in defeat and continue their food as Sara is no longer single.


    Zhen and Sara ignored their reaction and walked to the kitchen, surprising the workers. Sara simply waved her hand at them before guiding Zhen to her usual area.


    The kitchen is extremely wide and Sara has her own ce to cook and exined to him that her mom would cook for her father so it''ll be convenient.


    ''I see, a personal use only so the worker in the kitchen would not be interrupted from their motion and momentum as they continue to deliver out food for the customer.''


    Zhen nodded inwardly when he saw the kitchen being this organized.


    "Sara, what food are we going to cook today?" Zhen asked her since he didn''t know the cuisine of this world.


    Although the food seems normal, they are actually way more delicious than Earth and the gourmet quality in this world is simply superb.


    "For breakfast, I think a Jakra meat soup with an egg toast on the side," Sara thought for a while before replying.


    Jakra meates from a rank 1 Jakra and they tend to be used as an ingredient for soup as they melt in your mouth.


    The egg toast Sara mentioned does not mean your regr egg but one filled with mana that improves your cultivation by a little bit.


    In other words, it is a spiritual ingredient but not expensive as other spiritual ingredients since they are moremon and have an overwhelming amount.


    "That sounds delicious already Sara. How about I make the egg toast while you make the Jakra soup and if my egg toast is delicious, I want a kiss."


    Zhen said it since he was confident with the egg toast as they are basically how Earth makes them.


    "You''re still as cheeky as ever. I''m not going to talk to you." Sara replied as she moved to the ingredient section and grabbed some Jakra meat to prepare the soup.


    ''Hehe, she didn''t say no to my request so I shall work hard on the egg toast.''


    Zhen smiled a bit before walking to the refrigerator and grabbed 4 eggs so they could be divided into 3 good portions.


    ''Kuro would be hungry when he''s awake and since he was smart enough to leave me alone yesterday, he deserved a reward.''


    If only Zhen knows that Kuro only left because of Sara and not him, he might just add some ridiculous condiments in his meal so he would have a stomach ache.


    s, Zhen didn''t know as he continued to mix the 4 eggs together in a bowl. As Zhen mixes the egg, he adds some condiments such as ck pepper, salt, and other different types that are not avable on Earth.


    Once the yolk and white mixed together and became a bright yellow color, Zhen fired up a pan and added some oil into it.


    He dumped the battered egg slowly into the pan to slow-cooked them into scrambled eggs.


    At the same time, he toasts the bread with fire magic since he no longer has to cook like a normal person, he would utilize everything to his advantage.


    5 minutester~


    Zhen finally finished his egg toast and the aroma thates out is enough to make people feel delighted. Sara also finishes her Jakra soup 3 minutester as she uses her magic and more efficiently than him.


    Zhen looked at Sara before smiling and they walked out of the kitchen to their table. Meanwhile, Kuro is already there despite his eyes being drowsy.


    ''This Kuro probably only wakes up since he doesn''t want to miss Sara''s cooking after I ate his portion.''


    Zhen twitched his mouth a little when he saw the daze Kuro that is still dropping his head down from time to time.


    Knowing how it''s already amazing for Kuro to wake up early, Sara and Zhen ced the dishes at the table before beginning to eat.


    Zhen drank the soup and praised inwardly that Sara is still cooking like a god despite their activities yesterday.


    Zhen watched Sara biting his egg toast and once she swallowed it, Zhen leaned in to kiss her.


    "I don''t even need to hear your result to know I deserve this kiss of mine."


    "Hmph, you''re cooking for our dinner tonight," Sara replied without feeling embarrassed by his action.


    They already had sex so there was nothing else to be embarrassed about so she simply ignored his kiss and continue her egg toast.


    ''Looks like Master has conquered Sara in both body and heart.'' Kuro added this to his mental note before munching the egg toast and drinking the soup.


    The trio continued their lovely breakfast as the catastrophe slowly approaches this town sooner orter.

 Chapter 29: Splitting Up

    Chapter 29: Splitting Up


    Once their breakfast is finished, they start to do their work for the day. Zhen knows his usage of magic and controlling is terrible so he would need to study more in the Holy Library.


    Also, he couldn''t be with Sara every single day as that would be ridiculous and a waste of time toplete their daily tasks.


    ''To love someone means you trust them unconditionally and you won''t feel insecure if they''re not by your side.''


    Zhen was not the type to be extremely clingy toward someone because they need their own personal space.


    "Sara, today when you go to the adventure guild to ept a mission, Kuro will apany you. I will go to the Holy Library to educate myself more." Zhen said to Sara when she was taking the dishes away.


    "Hmm, that should be fine since I''m only going to do missions around the outer core area, and with Kuro by my side, even if another Likra would pop out, I would be safe," Sara replied softly to Zhen while walking back to the kitchen.


    Kuro simply nodded while licking his beak with his tongue to savor the lingering taste of food.


    "Alright, but be careful when you go back to the forest because we don''t know where or what the ck mage is nning." Zhen kissed her in the lip lightly before heading out of the inn.


    While heading out, Zhen has sent a mental transmission to Kuro that he must retreat with Sara if he ever felt the same aura from the ck mage.


    Zhen walked to the street and despite themotion from the attack before, the town has recovered with the usual peaceful atmosphere.


    ''It will truly be a shame if the ck mage seeds in their scheme.'' Zhen said inwardly when he saw the beauty of this town that could go to ruin in a matter of minutes.


    After 15 minutes or so, Zhen arrived back at the library and without any time wasted, he headed for the section thatbeled magic and application of usage.


    As Zhen chose a thick booklet with the title, "The Beginner Usage of Magic and Application", he slowly immersed himself into studying the details.


    =============


    While Zhen is diligently studying, Sara and Kuro arrive at the adventure guild on the mission board section.


    "Kuro, what mission do you think we should pick?" Sara asked nicely.


    "Whatever the mistress decides to do, I, Kuro, will guarantee with my power that the mission shall bepleted," Kuro replied gantly.


    Hearing Kuro addressing her as the mistress, Sara''s heart is delighted as she slowly picks a silver rank mission before heading to the receptionist.


    "Hello, Sara, what mission did you decide to do, and are you going to do it alone again?" Melissa said when she saw Sara approaching her.


    "Not this time, I''ll be working with Kuro as I have formed a trio recently" Sara replied with a smile.


    "WHAT SARA FORMED A TRIO?"


    "Unbelievable, which lucky bastard formed a party with Sara."


    "The cold beauty Sara is finally forming a party again."


    When the adventurer who was nearby heard Sara''s word, they eximed in shock and disbelief. They all knew about the incident of a person trying to assault her and ever since then she refused to form a party with anyone.


    Hell, they didn''t even have the gut to invite her after seeing the assaulter condition state when her father, John learned of the news.


    Sara ignored themotion made by the adventurers as she could care less about these people who look nice on the surface but full of dirty thoughts inside their heads.


    Only her boyfriend, Zhen is qualified to be in her mind along with her parents and Kuro of course.


    (They are considered boyfriend and girlfriend as they did not have the wedding ceremony despite doing the deed already.)


    "Let''s go Kuro, we will be hunting some rank 2 magical beasts and the payment is 20 gold," Sara spoke as her mission was registered by Melissa.


    Kuro nodded as they walked out of the town. Once they''re about to enter the forest, Kuro increases his awareness because if Sara is to be met with danger, he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself.


    Even if his Master didn''t tell him so, he would have done it as he recognized Sara as a family in his mind too. There''s no way he allowed his family member to be injured with his presence around.


    ==============


    Back in the Holy Library, Zhen continues to understand the usage and application of magic to be efficient. He found out how amateur and lucky he was.


    The fight he did on Situ Sheng could only be counted toward his luck and the brainless IQ of Situ for him to sessfully beat him down a pulp.


    ''Sigh, I''m really a frog in the well but this shall change soon.'' Zhen said inwardly before trying to concentrate on his studies.


    When Zhen tried to study hard, right at this moment, there was loud chattering nearby and Zhen couldn''t help but wonder if this is a library since this library approves such a loud noise without caring.


    ''Aren''t all libraries around the world strictly stated to be quiet so as to not disturb other people? This is my 2nd time here and two times, there is loud chattering.''


    Zhen really wanted to know who operates in the library since they clearly failed their duty. A library that is supposed to be quiet is now being loud like it''s a school cafeteria.


    "Aaron, I heard that you have recently advanced to a rank 4 mage right?"


    "Of course, Aaron is the son of the City Lord, Jason re. It''s not even surprising for him to reach rank 5 by the end of the year."


    "True, only Aaron has this kind of multi-talent."


    "But I heard Sara has already been taken by an unknown man." As soon as he finishes talking, he has shuddered as he was being roared by the person he''s bootlicking to.


    "Scram, I don''t want to see your face ever again!" The so-called Aaron has roared at this bootlicker since he has touched his sore spot.


    Meanwhile, in a small coach, Zhen was smiling and shaking his head as he''s another Situ Sheng who is arrogant and cocky in his book.


    While Zhen was shaking his head, Aaron re notices his small head shaking so he approaches him, "I never seen you before and yet you shake your head at my action. Are you dissatisfied with me?"


    "Apologies, but I was simply shaking my head on the book I was reading and it''s impossible for me to be dissatisfied with you when I don''t even know you," Zhen replied without caring if his words enrage him or not.


    *Gasp*


    "Are you a frog in the well to not know the almighty Aaron re."


    "I know right, to not even know the city lord''s son is a sin."


    "Apologize and ask for forgiveness already."


    The bootlickers were shocked by Zhen''s audacity to exim that he doesn''t know the most talented youth in town who is also the son of City Lord, Jason re.


    ''Sigh, I already attracted trouble with another arrogant youth and to think it''s the City Lord''s son. No wonder the ck mage scheme against this town. Just based on these brainless youths to grow up is impossible.''


    Zhen is already leaning toward the town to be in destruction when he sees these new youth that are supposed to grow up and defend the town.


    "You have lots of gut to not know me, Aaron re. Introduce yourself peasant and kneel down for forgiveness." Aaron re arrogantly dered.


    ''Truly a third-rate viin, even the tone of speech matches the fool.''


    "If you don''t want to be beaten into a pulp and go crying back to your dad for help. Scram for me as I have no interest in you." Since a fight is inevitable, Zhen decided to fan the me more and see if this City Lord would act appropriately.


    ''If Jason re judges this fairly without any discrimination then I shall help the town otherwise, I will simply save Sara and Sandy as John is capable himself.''


    "How dare you! Let''s fight outside since the Holy Library strictly prohibits infighting." Aaron re said while pointing his finger at Zhen since he knew the Holy Library has a powerful background and it''s a ce for people to educate themselves in town.


    His father would beat him to a pulp if he learned about him fighting inside the Holy Library.


    "Fine, we will fight but if I defeat you. You will be my servant and of course, I''ll be your servant in return if you can defeat me."


    Zhen made this bet to have a good servant that could do his bidding without revealing himself.


    Without any surprises, Aaron re didn''t even think for a second before agreeing to the bet.


    They slowly moved to the backyard to fight since it''s discreet without people there.


    ''Another guinea pig for me. God bless these people.'' Zhen was giggling a little when they headed toward the backyard.

 Chapter 30: Testing Out

    Chapter 30: Testing Out


    Although Zhen said about fighting Aaron for a servant, in reality, he simply wanted a training dummy so he could test his new moves out.


    After studying from the book a bit, Zhen wants to try out a new possible application of magic such as making his body transparent to avoid iing attacks and then counterattack right away.


    Zhen was thinking about testing this theory out and right when he wants to find a person to train.


    A fool appeared in front of him in the perfect timing when Zhen was thinking about it.


    It''s like everything is fated and destined for Aaron re to have this honor and duty to get beat up by Zhen.


    Therefore, Zhen intentionally provoked him to not disappoint fate in pulling this string, and since Aaron re also pursues his Sara before.


    It gives him more excuse to beat him up and his face is the kind that''s asking for a thrashing to top it off.


    This will be Zhen''s warning for him while getting a free servant who has a powerful figure behind.


    Aaron re didn''t know about Zhen''s intention at all and simply wanted to beat him up for disrespecting him.


    Not only that, his crush is now taken which stabbed his heart deep. However, if Aaron came to know that the person who stole his crush is the person in front of him.


    His reaction would have been priceless but it''s a shame that he was away from town and only got back now.


    Thus, Aaron ispletely in the dark while everyone else in town knows about Zhen''s facial features since he was in multiple spotlights due to recent events.


    "Let''s start!"


    Aaron voiced out loud as he began to cast his magic only to be interrupted by Zhen.


    "Wait, before we start fighting, are there any rules or restrictions?" Zhen remained calm when he spoke those words.


    "There''s no restriction and you can use any ability to win and for a victory to happen, either one of us surrender or unable to battle."


    "Ok, let''s swear to heaven on the bet so we cannot renegade on it," Zhen replied as he heard Aaron''s word that they could use any ability.


    Zhen has so many cards and tricks to get Aaron re under his feet.


    Not to mention, the book he read has mentioned about swearing to heaven is an extremely serious promise of one''s honor as they would be ruined if they failed to fulfill themitment.


    Zhen can''t help but smile like a devil in his mind at how beautiful the next scene would ur.


    ''Getting to test my moves out and a free servant as the icing on the cake. Can''t I be any luckier than that?''


    Meanwhile, Aaron re was shocked by Zhen''s mention of swearing to heaven but didn''t care much as he believed he would win.


    Once they both swore to heaven, Zhen knew the fight was about to begin.


    As soon as someone shouted "Start", Aaron instantly cast multiple chains of magic while Zhen continued to stand still.


    Zhen was analyzing Aaron''s magic and determined the mana it''s producing is around a peak-rank 3, it''s close to bing a rank low-rank 4 magic if he had concentrated harder.


    As the mebusted and was approaching near Zhen.


    Zhen manipted the mana in his body to turn transparent andpletely focused as he closed his eyes to increase his concentration since failure means a direct hit on him.


    *Whooosh*


    The me that Aaronunched passed through Zhen''s body like it was air and not concrete.


    *Kabooooom*


    The me that passed through Zhen''s body continued to move at a fast speed and collided with a wall behind Zhen, which sted the wall into tiny pieces of debris.


    "What just happened?"


    "I don''t know, I just saw Aaron''s me passed through that kid''s body."


    "How is that even possible?"


    The bootlickers that were spectating couldn''tprehend what just happened. They were all in disbelief at how Aaron''s me just went through Zhen without the impact of thebustion.


    Meanwhile, Aaron was shocked and confused about how his magic didn''t even hit on Zhen.


    "Wait, it can''t be the transparent body armor where you have to attain proficiency in the water element to transform your body."


    "Oh, but I just did that so unless you want to be in denial then I can''t help you."


    Only a while did they understand the process but Zhen didn''t care about their reaction as he started his counterattack.


    ''Only a fool would wait for his opponent to regain hisposure.''


    Zhen shed right in front of Aaron andbusted his palm with the wind and water to churn on his stomach to make him vomit and disabled for the time being.


    *Bam*


    Aaron was sent flying as he couldn''t block the attack in time.


    "Arghhh," Aaron couldn''t help but hold his stomach with both hands while clenching his tummy real hard because of the impact from Zhen.


    s, he couldn''t control the power being agitated inside of his stomach and Aaron barfed a huge disgusting load.


    *aaaarggghhh*


    The crowd watching Aaron''s vomit couldn''t help but close their eyes and turn around as they feel the urge to vomit as well.


    The scene was extremely disgusting that made one nauseous and the bootlickers regret watching it and wished to erase that from their memory.


    While Aaron continues to vomit, Zhen doesn''t care as he chants another spell which is around the high-rank 5 category on him.


    "Will you admit defeat or shall I continue tounch this attack onto you." Zhen calmly spoke with a smile hanging on his face.


    Even so, the crowd could only think of it as the ''devil smile'' and noted to themselves to not mess with Zhen or offend him.


    They don''t want to feel what Aaron has experienced and looked like a fool in front of everyone.


    Aaron''s eye turned bloodshot after Zhen''s sarcastic remark but he couldn''t do anything. He had overestimated himself while underestimating his opponent.


    "I-I admit defeat."


    Aaron clenched his teeth and his hand turned into a fist despite how unwilling he was. He was arrogant and cocky because he has the capability to be.


    It was only until now that he finally recalled his father''s word.


    ''There''s always a higher mountain in this world so never underestimate a person by their appearance. But through their conduct.''


    Although Zhen doesn''t know what Aaron''s thinking except that he has indeed admitted defeat despite being unwilling to ept the results.


    Zhen can''t help but note this to himself as he has judged him far too quickly.


    ''Unlike Situ Sheng who ispletely hopeless, this Aaron re knew when to admit defeat and could be saved.''


    Zhen nodded his head and said, "Good, don''t forget you''re my servant now and don''t worry, I won''t make you do anything outrageous and it will be something within your capabilities."


    Aaron didn''t reply and simply nodded as there was no way he could get away since he swore to heaven.


    "Anyway, how much gold you have on you now," Zhen asked him once Aaron got up to get away from that vomit area.


    "I have around 70 gold as I didn''t bring much today since I want to study at the Holy Library today," Aaron replied without knowing why Zhen asked him this question.


    "Good, hand me 50 golds as I''m broke."


    Zhen decided to take around 80% of his money and as he believed Aaron should be a wealthy kid since Aaron said he only brought around 70 golds.


    Aaron didn''t say anything and handed the gold before leaving.


    He didn''t want to stay here any longer as he was embarrassed about his vomiting which ruined his entire image as a prodigy.


    ''Sweet, this servant of mine is indeed worthy. I shall forgive your past in pursuing my Sara as who in their right mind wouldn''t try to win her heart.''


    Zhen happily thought about this before thinking about meeting up with Sarater on.


    With the money he just took from his victory battle, Zhen preferred this kind of earning method.


    ''Hopefully, I get to meet more of Aaron''s kind in this town. Earning money would be so easy.''


    Being rich now, Zhen can treat Sara to Lily''s Mirage since he promised to bring her there when he has the money.


    Zhen always keeps his promise to a beautiful woman and always reneges on his promise to males.


    ''Don''t call me shameless since I''m only staying faithful to my heart belief.'' Zhen happily starts to skip in his step to meet up with Sara for some lunch.

 Chapter 31: Teamwork Between Kuro and Sara

    Chapter 31: Teamwork Between Kuro and Sara


    While Zhen was busy fighting with Aaron re in the backyard of the Holy Library.


    Sara and Kuro have just entered the outer core area of the Forest of Trove. Sara was wearing her battle outfit with a red long sleeve and an armor te covering her beautiful assets.


    She is wearing a pink skirt but didn''t reveal much of her dazzling legs as the brown long boot covered most of it.


    She also has a wand which is used by most mages as it allows them to chant their spell faster and those times of being able to cast spells faster than normal could be life-saving.


    Imagine a scenario where a magical beast is about to take your life in 3 seconds but you need 5 seconds to cast the barrier needed to block the lethal attack. You would have died by the 3-second mark.


    However, the oue will change if you have a wand as it reduces the casting time to 2 seconds which would be enough to save your life.


    Therefore, a magical wand is always costly as it is not just for the look but a life-saving tool that all mages need.


    Sara, being in a family with a good ie, was able to purchase a magical wand that is around a rank 4.


    Although there are spiritual weapons in this world, they are extremely pricey and are usually avable in auction or kingdoms.


    She didn''t have the wand in the beginning but after the Likra''s incident, her father has spent arge amount of money to obtain this wand for her to keep her safe.


    She is grateful to have this father and treasured the wand like a baby and would now carry it every time.


    "Kuro, shall we look for those rank 2 magical beasts andplete our mission quickly," Sara asked nicely.


    "Yes, I have already activated my awareness to detect those magical beasts that you described to me."


    Kuro replied while acting like an agent that is protecting their client.


    They continued to walk and finally around 10 minutester, Kuro detected the magical beasts.


    "Kuro, I want you to go around the other path so we can pincer them. I will cast my spell to kill most of them but it''s not strong enough to annihte them so if they escape to your direction, you''ll know what to do."


    Sara quickly instructed on nning a strategy to attack while exining if a scenario urred.


    ''As expected of Master''s girlfriend, she is even more capable in fighting than Master himself who only knows how to attack with raw power and no strategy.''


    Kuro can''t help but praise Sara''s quick-witted action to order andmand while talking shit about Zhen whenever he has the opportunity.


    Kuro nodded his head slightly and instantly flew to the other pathway without alerting the magical beasts.


    When Kuro signaled that he''s in position, Sara instantly moved ahead and started chanting multiple words.


    The magical beasts were alerted and tried to retaliate but they were soon sted by a huge amount of water, killing multiples of them.


    Knowing their demise will be soon if they linger any further, they tried to escape and run to the opposite side of the pathway as the enemy was too strong.


    Sara didn''t chase after them as she expected this situation to happen and believed Kuro could handle the leftover beasts.


    She slowly walked to the magical beast''s corpse before storing them away in her spatial ring and right when she finished storing.


    Kuro walked to her with his w holding the magical beasts that fled away.


    They smiled at each other as their teamwork for their first time went perfectly well without any mishap.


    "Master is truly a lucky bastard to be able to have you, Sara," Kuro said with a smug expression as he believed Zhen had been so lucky to meet and gain Sara''s heart.


    "What nonsense are you speaking, Kuro. It is my luck to have Zhen as my boyfriend." Sara blushed as she didn''t expect Kuro to suddenly say those words.


    Kuro could only shake his head as Sara bes a lost cause now.


    ''Master is truly a lucky person to be able to obtain this beautiful woman''s heart. Well, it''s probably due to the unique aura that surrounds Zhen which attracts people since it gives off a warm feeling to those near him.''


    Kuro could only think that''s the case because he experienced that soothing aura when they first met as well.


    "We finished our mission better than expected so let''s start heading back town before any problem arises." Sara quickly swaps the topic of conversation and is worried about the ck mage being nearby.


    Kuro nodded andy down in front of Sara. His intention is clear as he wants Sara to ride on his back so they could get to town faster.


    Sara smiled at his behavior and did not reject his kind intention. She was indeed tired after casting arge AOE spell to annihte those magical beasts.


    She lifted her one leg over Kuro''s back before being able to sitfortably. Patting Kuro''s head to signal him that he could fly now.


    *Whooosh*


    As Kuro pped his wings, creating a heavy wind atmosphere, he flew up to the sky, allowing Sara to see the clear blue sky and cloud clearly.


    Knowing that it''s Sara''s first time seeing such a scene, Kuro slowed down his flying speed to allow her to enjoy this environment.


    He didn''t let go of his guard despite being high up in the air. Just those adventurers being able tounch an attack on him has made him realize that being in the sky doesn''t make one safe.


    He will stay alert to allow Sara to enjoy her time without worrying about a sneak attack.


    ''Speaking of those adventurers, he couldn''t see any one of them in town and wondered where they were from.''


    Kuro tried to think more but heard Saraughing happily while raising her hand to touch the cloud as they flew past it.


    "Is it beautiful up here, Sara?" Kuro asked excitedly when he saw Sara enjoying herself.


    "Mhmm, it''s a new feelingpared to walking and being able to touch the cloud where I always looked up from the ground," Sara replied to Kuro as another cloud went past her hand.


    "I would dly be your mount whenever you feel like reminiscing this moment again." Taking this opportunity to increase their bonding, Kuro will dly be a pet for Sara to soar through the skies.


    However, if it were Zhen, Kuro would be very reluctant to let him sit on him.


    "I''ll be in your care then. Let''s hurry up and submit our mission before meeting up with Zhen as I''m pretty sure, we''re all starving." Sara smiled blissfully and couldn''t wait to meet up with Zhen.


    Kuro only heard about the starving part and he started to feel some hunger now that he thought about it.


    He increased his flying speed to reach the town''s entrance as he can''t wait to eat some delicious food.


    ''Life sure is great when I formed the contract with Master.''


    Kuro said inwardly while his meaning is that forming the contract allows him to eat many delicacies from Sara and other gourmet dishes.

 Chapter 32: A New Dungeon Appear

    Chapter 32: A New Dungeon Appear


    Right when Zhen was walking to the Adventurer Guild to meet up with Sara and Kuro. He saw many people with excited expressions running in town.


    ''What the heck are these people running around excitedly? Did they take some drugs?''


    Zhen looked at everyone in confusion and wondered what''s wrong with them.


    While Zhen was thinking if these people ate some drugs, he heard them speaking with excitement to theirpanion.


    "Did you hear the news guys?"


    "What news and why are you looking like some crazed fool who hasn''t eaten for days?"


    "Sigh, you ignorant fool. There is a new dungeon popping out in the inner core area of Forest of Trove. NEW DUNGEON! Do you know what that means?"


    When Zhen heard that person shouting something about a new dungeon appearing in the inner core of Forest of Trove, he was shocked.


    ''Why would a new dungeon appear out of nowhere and at this time when the ck mage is scheming against something. C-Could this dungeon have something precious inside that the ck mage is after?''


    When Zhen thought about what would happen if his conjecture is correct, Zhen cursed inwardly in hope that he did not jinx it.


    ''I have to hurry up to meet up with Sara and Kuro to see if they know about this new dungeon.''


    Afraid of it being true, Zhen hurried his movement to meet up with Sara and Kuro instead of skipping happily from beating Aaron re.


    6 minutester~


    *Huff* *Huff*


    ''I had never run this much from my entire life, I hope Sara and Kuro finish their mission already and are in the adventure guild. Otherwise, all my running is wasted.''


    Thankfully, his effort was not wasted when Zhen saw Kuro and Saraing out from the guild.


    "Sara, Did you hear..."


    "About the new dungeon appearing in the inner core area right?"


    "Uhh, it seems like you heard about it. So what do you think we should" Zhen asked Sara since she has heard the news already.


    If she wants to explore the dungeon then he wouldn''t mind apanying her.


    But if she doesn''t then Zhen would go and explore it as he wants to investigate and his curiosity on how a dungeon look makes him feel excited.


    Zhen waited for an answer when Sara seemed to be pondering about what to do.


    "I think we should check it out at least since I''m curious about this dungeon too. Besides we have you and Kuro who arepletely abnormal in terms of magical power." Sara smiled as she said her thoughts.


    "....."


    Zhen couldn''t help but have a weird expression when Sara mentioned his magic being abnormal.


    ''It''s not like I want to be irregr, I was simply blessed with cheats when my luck is too good.''


    Of course, Zhen wouldn''t dare to say that aloud since Sara wouldbel him crazy or narcissistic.


    Since they decided to explore the dungeon tomorrow, Zhen offers for them to go to Lily''s Mirage for some lunch as he has earned some pretty hard work money.


    If Aaron re were to hear his remark on the money he earned, he would have fainted. Not only was he beaten to vomiting crap, but he was also forced to hand in 80% of his gold to Zhen.


    However, Sara didn''t know how Zhen earned the money so she dly epted his proposal. She wants to try out Lily''s Mirage food too since it was too expensive to dine in.


    Since her boyfriend is treating her and it is only right to spend her man''s money, she has no guilty feeling. She would eat him poor for plucking her flower.


    Zhen didn''t know about Sara''s intention and was honored to be the guide to Lily''s Mirage. When he entered the restaurant, he was shocked as he was greeted by a different hostess.


    ''What happened to the previous hostess?''


    Zhen was confused why she wasn''t here as she gave him a unique feeling after he increased his cultivation.


    Zhen gave a soft sigh in not trying to fry his brain from overthinking, he kindly said, "3 people" to the new hostess.


    "I understand, please go to table #7 and there will be a waitress to take your order in a minute." The new hostess kindly replies since she knew the customer should be a regr to say how many people before she could even ask.


    Zhen, Kuro, and Sara walked to their table before scanning through the menu. Zhen couldn''t help but sigh at the menu whenever he saw the pricing here.


    ''Opening a restaurant earns way more than those fool out in the open, risking their lives to earn money which could only afford 1 or 2 dishes here.''


    "Sara, what dishes do you want to eat? Feel free to order anything you want."


    "Hmm, shall I order 10 dishes then since Kuro should be hungry enough to be capable of eating that many?"


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Zhen couldn''t help but choke on the tea he was drinking. ''10 dishes.... that''s over my budget since I only have around 60 gold.''


    Sara, seeing Zhen ashen and pale face couldn''t help but giggle as she was simply teasing him.


    ''Hmph, let''s see if you dare to tease me again. Women are always deadly when ites to revenge so you should never offend a woman.''


    Sara smiled while thinking about how her small punishment was able to make Zhen petrified like a statue.


    "I''m just joking, I think ordering their famous top 4 dishes should be enough for us." Sara continues since she didn''t want to tease him too badly.


    However, her change of words has ruined someone''s happy mood. Kuro became downcast when he heard about the 10 dishes order being a joke.


    ''My dear Sara, you can''t y with my little heart like that. I have been bullied by Master and now Sara is joining hands with Master too. What crime did Imit in my previous life?''


    Sadly for Kuro, they didn''t bother with him nor asked for his opinion as Zhen continues to tease Sara back for joking with him.


    "Hehe, Sara, since when did you be so cheeky to me," Zhen asked Sara while putting his hand around her waist and giving her a peck to the cheek.


    "Who told you to always fool around and not be serious. This is simply a small little punishment."


    "Fine, I''ll stop fooling around you and be flirty with you then," Zhen replied and smooch Sara before she can reply.


    When Zhen was about to move his hand to try and take advantage, a waitress approached the table and asked if they had decided on our dishes.


    Zhen dly replied on having their best 4 dishes before flirting with Sara again. It''s a shame that they couldn''t continue their lovely atmosphere as the customer started loud chattering.


    "I heard this new dungeon ispletely different from the usual dungeon. They have an advanced mechanism and multiple traps."


    "Yea, I heard lots of people have died in traps when exploring."


    "But we have to thank them as we now have an understanding of the dungeon."


    "Mhmm, that''s right, I have a map here that is just made which indicates the deadly traps and location of the mechanism and ording to my intel, there is a load of spiritual treasures and spirit stones lying in a different room."


    When Zhen heard those customers talking about the dungeon, his suspicion of this new dungeon only increased further.


    There is never free lunch in this world and Zhen is pretty sure those spiritual treasures and spirit stones are simply the appetizer before the main course.


    Otherwise, the ck mage wouldn''t be nning to destroy the town to obtain whatever they''re going for.


    ''Seems like I really have no choice but to intercept the ck mage''s n on whatever they''re trying to get. Sigh, I can only hope I won''t be in a deep shit scenario.''

 Chapter 33: Saras Seductive Night [R-18]

    Chapter 33: Sara''s Seductive Night [R-18]


    When they finally finished eating the dishes that were sent by the waitress, Sara and Kuro had a blissful smile on their face. Except for one person.


    That''s right, it is Zhen that is sorrowful but having a big smile on the outside. Why? The cost of this lunch was 45 gold and Zhen felt like crying already.


    Still, he maintains hisposure as it is his duty to give the best to his girlfriend.


    Zhen dly holds Sara''s hands as they walk out and feeling her softness, the money Zhen spent is all worth it.


    "Sara, would you be my guide to explore other areas of the town before the day starts bing night?"


    "Un, it''s good to know more about this town since it is huge and takes a lot of days to fully explore the entire town. There are many more fun ces to go."


    Zhen nodded at her words as he had only explored around 1/3 of the town so Zhen followed Sara as she dragged his hand to multiple ces.


    Kuro didn''t follow us and decided to head back to the inn to sleep.


    ''He is like a damn pig that only eats and sleeps but at least he is useful in crucial moments.''


    Knowing his behavior as a magical beast, Zhen allowed Kuro to return since he would be a lightbulb for him and Sara.


    Sara continues to guide Zhen to do some fun activities and of course, Zhen will be kissing her from time to time.


    They spent the entire time buying necessities and some snacks until they finally have to go back to the inn as it''s turning dark.


    Not to mention that they have to explore the dungeon tomorrow so they must prepare for anything.


    By the time Zhen and Sara returned to the inn, Sara''s father stared at Zhen with a chilling look.


    ''That is definitely a jealousy and enraged expression toward someone stealing their precious.''


    Zhen was sweating inwardly when he figured out John''s expression.


    Before Zhen could run away, he was ordered to have a man-to-man talk with him as Sara went back to her room.


    During this time, Zhen was scolded harshly but he dare not retaliate and only nod at everything John threw at him.


    When John wanted to continue roaring at Zhen, his savior, mother-inw, Sandy came to the rescue.


    Sandy told Zhen to go to Sara''s room or she''ll be lonely. Zhen nodded happily and hugged her lightly before rushing out.


    As Zhen closed the door, he heard something which made himugh. Sandy was yelling at John for keeping him away from Sara for so long.


    ''Hehe, karma a bitch and I have no intention to help him out.'' Zhen smirked at how karma strikes back at an insane speed.


    Zhen no longer cared about what''s happening inside where John was begging for mercy. He continued to walk upstairs to Sara''s room.


    *Knock*


    "Sara, may I enter?" Zhen knocks on the door lightly before asking for permission to enter.


    "Un, but close your eyes until I say you can open them or you can sleep in your own room tonight."


    Although Zhen doesn''t know why she wants him to close his eyes, he still did it as he wanted to sleep in her bed and not in his room with thezy Kuro.


    Zhen closed his eyes and he felt Sara''s hand dragging him inside. Zhen waited around 5 minutes before he heard Sara''s voice to tell him to open his eyes.


    When Zhen opened his eyes, he couldn''t believe his eyesight.


    Sara is wearing sexy lingerie and she has a bashful look on her face. The bras are pink and didn''t cover most of her boobs which is a feast to the eye.


    Her thin strawberry underwear can be considered non-existent as it''s transparent.


    She also has a white stocking on her legs which only increased her sexiness. But this time, Zhen didn''t nose bleed because he''s immune to this after getting rid of the virgin status.


    Zhen only feels aroused from this as Sara being this seductive at night is already a big step. The following steps should be done by him as Zhen embraced her and kissed her passionately.


    Sara didn''t refuse his approach and only let out a soft moan. Zhen stripped off his entire clothes before princess carrying her to the bed where Zhen started to nip at her earlobe.


    As Zhen nipped at her earlobe, his hands weren''t resting either, he groped her boobs and started stripping the bra.


    Once the bra is gone, Zhen pinches her nipple softly and twists it a little.


    "Mmhm"


    Sara moans in pleasure as Zhen goes to her leg and slowly strips the white stocking and kisses her legs.


    Then toward her feet and mouthed a few of her pearl toes before going back up to her holy hole.


    "Ahhhnnn, so goood"


    Sara moaned loudly when Zhen kissed her holy hole which is only separated by the transparent underwear.


    Zhen instantly took the underwear and started licking her clit to stimte her further.


    "Anhhhhhh"


    Sara screamed in pleasure as she pushed Zhen''s head deeper into her holy cave so Zhen stuck his tongue inside her deeper.


    "Zhen, I''m cumming soon."


    Zhen nodded at Sara''s word and licked faster for her to climax.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh"


    "I''M CUMMINGGGGGGGGGG"


    Instantly, Zhen was flushed with her yin liquid but he didn''t dodge and dly embraced the holy water. Once she finished, Zhen couldn''t help but tease her a bit.


    "You''re very good at squirting yin liquid Sara, I''m impressed."


    With an ashamed face, Sara replied, "It''s all your fault for being this good, so now allow me to return the favor."


    As soon as she said that Sara flipped Zhen around and started rubbing his cock with her hand.


    Zhen can feel her tongue licking his tip and can''t help but say inwardly.


    ''She''s really good at teasing my cock.''


    "Mmmhm"


    Sara suddenly swallows all of his cock and coating the entire thing with her saliva.


    "Ooooh"


    Unexpected by the sudden action of Sara, Zhen was in ecstasy.


    After around 5 minutes of Sara blowing him, Zhen informed her about his yang liquid ising and she nodded.


    *Ungh*


    Zhen moaned lightly as he flooded Sara''s throat with his yang liquid which Sara swallowed everything this time.


    "How were my skills?" Sara spoke while her tongue licked her lips.


    ''She is definitely a seductive person that would make men go crazy.''


    Without waiting any further Zhen kissed her and pierce her holy cave.


    "Ahhhhhh, so sudden."


    "Hehe, it''s my turn again to pleasure mydy."


    Their hips continue to smash into each other as Sara moans louder as they go on.


    "AHH, Faster Zhen!"


    "As you wished,"


    Zhen mmed it harder, reaching the end of her hole, and around 15 minutester, he pumped a huge load of yang liquid to fill her every notch.


    "Omg, I''m definitely going to get pregnanttt."


    Feeling Zhen''s yang liquid filling up her stomach, Sara screamed in pleasure and worried at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard to be pregnant for mages like us who have cultivated a huge amount of pure mana," Zhen said softly to ease her worries.


    This is the reason why Zhen didn''t care about cumming inside of her.


    *Huff*


    Taking a deep breath after that intense scene, Sara said with a barely audible tone, "Are we going to have sex every day now, Zhen?"


    "As long as mydy wishes for it, I would do my best to pleasure you."


    "Un, I''m tired now, let''s sleep so we can be ready for tomorrow''s dungeon," Sara replied as she embraced Zhen to lie down together with her.


    As usual, Zhen uses magic to clean the bedsheet and hug Sara tighter as they fall asleep.


    Their naked body produces warmth for the both of them and Sara used her leg to hug around Zhen''s body like a slithering snake, almost as if she was afraid Zhen would run away.


    ''How cute of Sara,'' Zhen gave her a light kiss before saying goodnight.


    While the both of them had lovely night activities and fell asleep. Sara''s stomach glowed a bit for a split second before fading away.


    As the light fades away, Sara''s aura has increased but they were too busy embracing each other to notice this change.

 Chapter 34: Entering the Dungeon

    Chapter 34: Entering the Dungeon


    When Zhen woke up with a kiss from Sara, he couldn''t help but smile at his new life.


    ''Having someone loving and caring about me is indeed the greatest wish a man could ever have.''


    "Morning, my dear" Zhen said when he saw Sara smiling sweetly at him.


    "Un, you were sleeping too soundly so I kiss you to make sure you don''t oversleep."


    ''Hehe, I haven''t noticed but ever since we have done the deed, Sara has be more warming towards me.''


    Zhen embraced her and helped her up while leering at her figure.


    "Stop leering at my body so much, we have to change and prepare for the dungeon."


    "Yes Madam, we shall change," Zhen replied as he got off the bed and started changing his clothes.


    To his surprise, Sara didn''t care about changing in front of him so Zhen didn''t mind feasting himself in this beautiful scene.


    After they finished changing, Zhen held her hand as they tread down the stairs and informed her parents about our n.


    Once again, John roared like a lion in madness about Zhen''s action to bring her daughter.


    "...."


    ''I didn''t force Sara to follow me to the dungeon. Heck, I won''t even dare to force her to do anything against her wish so why are you roaring at me.''


    Zhen really wanted to say those aloud in front of John but doing so will make it worse so he could only stay silent and get roared at.


    "Father, I want to explore this new dungeon and test my luck," Sara said solemnly with determination brimming in her eyes.


    "ABSOLUTELY NOT, Have you forgotten the Likra incident already? Are you trying to scare us more and Sandy might not have said it but she is extremely worried whenever you go out for a mission?"


    John was resolute and determined this time as well since he didn''t even budge an inch on Sara''s cute attitude.


    Thinking about John''s logic, Zhen has indeed found himself too idiotic to bring Sara along.


    ''Why did I decide to go with Sara to a potentially dangerous dungeon when I can''t even control my power.''


    There have been multiple deaths that urred inside and yet here he is, trying to go to this dangerous dungeon with Sara.


    A few moments after thinking, Zhen mustered up his courage, "Sara, John is right about his decision. Allow me to explore first and if I found it to be nothing really dangerous then you shall follow with me."


    "What! You too, Zhen, how could you leave me alone to explore alone? W-Were you ying with my feelings this entire time." Sara starts to have tears falling from her eyes when she hears Zhen''s decision.


    Zhen couldn''t bear to see her cry as he hugged her tightly while reassuring her nothing will happen.


    To soothe and calm her emotion, Zhen whispered softly in her ear, "Don''t forget about my teleport ability. You agree with your father while waiting for me in the room so I can teleport with you."


    Hearing about his teleporting idea, Sara brightens up as she was too emotional to forget about this.


    She nodded happily while letting go of him to hug John''s arm before telling Zhen to go already.


    John didn''t know about what Zhen talked to her to make her follow his decision but he gave a nodding. John was happy to allow his daughter to hold his arm before heading back.


    ''Sorry, Sara, I won''t teleport back so I hope you can forgive me. This new dungeon is full of hidden danger and if something were to happen to you, I won''t be able to forgive myself. I don''t want another situation like my maid to ur.''


    With a sigh, Zhen said to Kuro dejectedly, "Let''s go Kuro, it''s our official time to work together and tread on this danger."


    "Yes Master, but I''m hungry," Kuro replied with a look filled with sadness as he could not eat breakfast.


    Zhen''s mouth twitched a bit at Kuro''s remark. He was trying to have a cool moment as they head out and yet Kuro is thinking about food.


    "Do poorly in this dungeon and I shall subtract the number of portions you can eat!" Zhen said coldly and walked faster.


    Kuro whispers the word spoken by his Master since he was speaking too fast and when he manages toprehend it.


    He starts to sweat before hurrying to follow Master and determination shined in his eye as he would definitely do his best.


    ''Subtract my portion when I be addicted to the delicacy cuisine from the humans. You mind as well kill me then.''


    ================


    Inner Core Area in Forest of Trove


    ''Damn, just walking to the inner core took so much time, and the ocean wave of people in here is really ruining the natural atmosphere.''


    Zhen cursed inwardly when multiple people are gathering here when the forest is usually quiet and serene.


    There was some mini store and multiple tents camping outside the entrance of the dungeon.


    "Hehe, Roger, did you get anything good? I heard that your team met an extreme booby trap and almost had your entire team annihted hahaha."


    "Shut up Dn, if I remember correctly, you just lost 5 members of your teammate and barely escaped with your butt shaking from running."


    "How Dare you!"


    When Zhen was walking near the dungeon, he heard two teams making fun of each other but they didn''t dare to use magic as it would offend everyone here.


    ''Making fun of someone''s misfortune but can''t bear to have the favor return, what a joke.'' Zhen was speechless by the idiots in here.


    As Zhen continued to walk, he heard many more rules and regtions in this new dungeon.


    Apparently, this new dungeon has already been managed by the City Lord, and that you''ll have to pay for entry. Of course, the loot you obtain is yours and if you wished to sell it, they will dly buy it from you.


    It''s the typical monopoly in which the powerful higher up gets profit without risking much.


    Zhen would have done the same and made entry fees especially with a brand new dungeon with an unknown amount of wealth in front.


    Just when Zhen was thinking about how he didn''t want to pay, he saw someone that could help him.


    Zhen can''t help but smile at his gorgeous luck to encounter him here.


    "Aaron re, What are you doing here?" Zhen shouted loudly so everyone could hear him.


    Meanwhile, Aaron re shuddered and felt a chill running down his neck when he heard this familiar voice.


    He turned around and saw the devil smile. He wants to run away but couldn''t since it would only make things worse.


    "Haha, it''s ..." When Aaron wanted to speak of the name, he just realized that he didn''t get to know his name before he ran away.


    "Just call me Zhen, and you''re nning on going to the dungeon too right? Bring me along since you''ll know, I don''t want to pay the entry fee." Zhen put his arm around Aaron''s shoulder and stared deeply at him.


    ''Try to refuse my request and you''ll get it.''


    Without any choice, Aaron re gave an awkward smile and said "Of course, it''ll be my pleasure to bring you with me."


    Aaron wants to cry as he has to pay the entry fee despite it being managed by his father.


    Otherwise, there''ll be outrage for the unfair treatment since his father has said that the money obtained, 70% will be donated to charities while the remaining 30% will go to the tax fund.


    Kuro could only shake his head and eximed in his mind, ''Master probably found a fool to leech around and suck him dry.''


    As soon as Aaron re pays the entry fee for him and the two others who are basically threatening him, they enter the dungeon.


    While the adventurer and mercenaries outside couldn''t help but think about the rtionship between Aaron re and Zhen.


    "To think the arrogant Aaron re would act like a scared cat and pay for that boy, Zhen."


    "Who knows? Maybe his background is even more impressive than the City Lord of the Town of Ash."


    "That''s probably true but whatever, this new dungeon is not their private yground and it''s about whose fist is bigger."


    They quickly ignored that smallmotion as they continued to n about how to explore the new dungeon.

 Chapter 35: Exploring the Dungeon (I)

    Chapter 35: Exploring the Dungeon (I)


    Once Zhen entered the dungeon with his arm hanging around Aaron''s shoulder, he felt a strong sense of death looming around the dungeon.


    Inside ispletely dark and you could barely see with the naked eye. There is some cobweb hanging in the side of the cave and water dripping sound.


    It is your typical spooky dungeon environment that''s trying to scare some people who have no courage.


    However, it clearly didn''t matter much to the people here as Zhen heard multiple footsteps and loud voices that were speaking some instruction.


    "You check the left nk and make sure no monsteres out from there."


    "Yes, I shall check for traps and mechanisms then."


    "Good, now let''s get rich boys."


    Many of them were excited and have no fear of death when greed is all they have in mind.


    Meanwhile, Zhen was still trying toprehend this new dungeon before seeing Aaron arrogantly walk forward like a fool.


    Zhen can''t help but use his fist to knock Aaron in the head.


    *Boink*


    "Are you trying to die by walking like an idiot? Do you not know the meaning of cautious and carefulness?"


    "Ouch," Aaron rubs his head, feeling pain from being knocked but couldn''t retaliate as the person who did it is stronger than him.


    Not to mention, he''s now a servant to him which means he''s equivalent to a ve.


    "Yes, I know there are booby traps around here but I have the newest map that states where they are," Aaron answered politely in response to Zhen''s remark before showing the map from his spatial ring.


    ''Hmm, so he has a map, no wonder he confidently walks, and here I thought he was a fool overall.''


    Seeing the new map, Zhen knew he med Aaron wrongly but still, he would not admit it since he has the bigger fist.


    "I see, but you still deserve the knock on the head since you didn''t take it out for me to see," Zhen said as he snatched the map from Aaron''s hand before scanning it.


    While Zhen is scanning through the dungeon map, Aaron couldn''t help but want to punch him.


    ''Why is it my fault that I didn''t take the map out? You extort 50 gold from me so wouldn''t it be reasonable to deduct you have a map to explore the dungeon. Who woulde here being so unprepared?''


    s, Aaron''s remark could not be right in the mark as Zhen indeed did not have a map. He was too stingy to buy one and rather spend the money to eat with Sara.


    Not to mention, he believed with Sense, he could see where the traps are located and direction to the treasures.


    However, Zhen only noticed his so-called Sense was limited for the first time since he transmigrated here.


    This new dungeon was like a separate dimension which is why Zhen decided to be cautious as he walked and warned Aaron to not be an idiot.


    Although Zhen didn''t exactly have a good first meeting with Aaron, Aaron is still capable of being saved from his arrogance since he was simply born in an environment suited for his personality. A prodigy with a good background, who wouldn''t have a little pride in them?


    Therefore, Zhen continues to analyze the new dungeon before finding it a little suspicious.


    There was a small open area with nothing on it but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. It''s his first time in a dungeon so he doesn''t know what is normal and abnormal.


    Giving off a soft sigh since he doesn''t have much knowledge and Kuro is the same since he barely explored anywhere until he was booted out from his camp.


    "Aaron, since you know the dungeon well, you shall be the guide and my lovely guinea pig to detect any random danger."


    Zhen said with a bright smile on his face since Aaron could be the human GPS to guide him.


    "..."


    Aaron twitched his mouth not because of Zhen making him a guinea pig but from his honesty.


    ''Who the heck in this world would let the person know they''re being a guinea pig and not be discreet about it...?''


    "Enough with your garbage expression and walk. We wasted enough time as I heard more people being excited in the deeper area."


    Zhen ignored Aaron''s pain expression and rushed Aaron to hurry up.


    ''I could care less about his feelings since a servant''s duty is to protect its master at all times. Of course, there is a different category for servant and Kuro is not one who I would sacrifice to obtain some valuables.''


    While they continue to walk, Aaron starts using his me to light up the area as it bes impossible to see with the naked eye.


    Zhen couldn''t help but wonder how the rest of the people managed to enter this dungeon and have a map already.


    =================


    In Grotto''s Inn, 4th Floor~


    "Where the heck is Zhen at?"


    Sara loudlyined as she was ordered to stay in the room by her father.


    Not only that, there is a formation preventing her from escaping or sneaking out alone.


    ''How hateful''


    Sara cursed inwardly when she''s like a bird trapped in a cage.


    Sara was mad at the treatment she''s getting and her boyfriend gets to explore the dungeon without any obstruction. Mentioning him now tilts her even more.


    ''He lied to me about teleporting me away. He definitely agreed with father''s word and believed it''s better for me to stay in the inn.''


    Believing her word is true, Sara starts stomping her foot on the floor to release some anger.


    In addition, Sara noted on her mind to prevent Zhen from having sex with her for at least 3 months.


    =================


    Back in the Dungeon~


    "Achooooooooooo," Zhen suddenly sneezed when he was following behind Aaron.


    Aaron was scared and turned around to stare at Zhen with an expression saying ''what the hell are you doing?''


    "It''s nothing, just a sneeze, hurry up and continue on," Zhen told Aaron to continue walking with an irritated tone.


    Aaron wanted to explode since it was Zhen who scared everyone for no reason but without much strength, Aaron could only stuff it up and continue being a guinea pig.


    Meanwhile, Kuro stared at Zhen suspiciously as he wouldn''t believe his Master would randomly sneeze.


    ''Master must havemitted some atrocity and is being cursed at right now.''


    While they continue moving forward, Zhen couldn''t help but think about his sneezing.


    ''Who is cursing at me right now? I-It couldn''t be Sara, right? Sigh, it has to be Sara for me to sneeze like that.''


    Zhen didn''t know how to exin to Sara about ditching her to explore the dungeon with Kuro and leaving her out.


    Zhen couldn''t afford to risk it all and put her in danger.


    With a sigh, Zhen could only hope Sara could understand his emotion and pain to leave her behind.


    ===============


    Back in Sara''s Room~


    "Curses! Father''s formation is extremely hard to break." Sara gritted her teeth when she tried to use her spell to break the formation.


    However, the formation didn''t even break, much less a crack on it.


    Dropping on the floor lightly, Sara couldn''t help but clench her fist as she remembers that ungrateful bastard.


    ''BASTARD! How could you leave me alone in my room?''


    Sara wants to smack the hell out of Zhen for ditching her while lying with his cheeky face.


    When Sara wanted to continue to curse, right at this moment, Sara suddenly felt a strong auraing from her stomach, giving her an unusually high amount of mana.


    Sara couldn''t help but be shocked as she noticed her power increasing.


    From a low-rank 3 mage, her prowess suddenly rises to around high-rank 5, almost reaching the peak-rank too.


    Sara was a low-rank 3 mage since she couldn''t defeat a mid-rank 3 Likra back in their first meeting.


    "What is this increasingly pure manaing out from my aura? Whatever, I think I can break this formation now with this prowess."


    Sara said as she got up and started to manipte her mana to prepare to knock out the formation that''s trapping her.

 Chapter 36: Exploring the Dungeon (II)

    Chapter 36: Exploring the Dungeon (II)


    When Sara felt her prowess, she sted the formation open and jumped out from the windows.


    *Thump*


    Saranded safely and with a ferocious look.


    "Just you wait for it, Zhen, I''ll make you pay for ditching me."


    Sara said as she stared in the direction of the new dungeon while running.


    ===========


    In the interior of the dungeon~


    Zhen couldn''t help but shake his body suddenly, once again shocking Aaron for his sudden movement.


    "Eh, my bad I was just feeling a little bit chill due to the dungeon''s environment." Zhen quicklyes up with an excuse and feels a foreboding about his future.


    ''What is my body trying to tell me? Something malicious ising for me?''


    Although Aaron feels suspicious and wants to kill Zhen for being so carefree while making him a guinea pig in this dungeon.


    Aaron grits his teeth as he continues to follow the path indicated on the map and increases the light intensity from his me as it gets darker as they move forward.


    Meanwhile, Zhen continues to try to increase his Sense without any hope. Zhen tried to see if he could activate a disastrous spell but was limited to peak-rank 5.


    ''It seems this dungeon has its specified rules where only a certain type of magic power is allowed.''


    Zhen sighed inwardly for this restriction where no one said anything about it nor indicated about it on the map.


    However, no one knew about this restriction because they weren''t powerful enough to be restricted by thews of this dungeon.


    This is anything but nice to know since Zhen has an instinct that it''s going to be even more dangerous.


    When Zhen thought about his instinct, he cursed his thinking as they finally encountered a group of magical beasts.


    Although they walked past many adventurers and mercenaries fighting magical beasts, they didn''t assist them as it is their fate whether they could survive or die.


    Also, Zhen has no reason to help strangers while risking himself since there are no benefits.


    The magical beasts in front of them are full of gooey and slimy body parts. Nothing like the beasts they have seen so far.


    "What type of magical beasts is this?"


    Zhen asked Aaron re since Zhen believed Aaron should be the most knowledgeable person in their group.


    "I-I don''t know, it''s my first time seeing this type of magical beasts," Aaron replied and Zhen shook his head for this answer.


    ''No information regarding these beasts and they are full of murderous intent. I can''t even differentiate the ranking they are in but I feel something is wrong yet can''t quite catch on what it is.''


    "But one thing for sure, this is going to be a tough fight," Zhen said as they got ready for a tough fight.


    =================


    Outside in the inner core area of Forest of Trove~


    ''I finally made it, I would make you pay for sure.''


    The person is obviously Sara who traveled at extreme speed to go after a certain person.


    Right now, she has been enquiring details about the person''s figure and everyone knows who she is, answered truthfully.


    Zhen has been too high-key when he calls out Aaron re causing everyone to remember him since he also has a rank 5 magical beast apanying him.


    "Thank you for your information, next time youe to the Grotto''s Inn, I will give you discounts," Sara said lightly to thank the people for giving her the information.


    "Haha, no worries Sara, your father John is an idol for us adventurers so no need for."


    Sara nodded while inwardly, she disdained them from her mind.


    ''My father is an idol for you people yet have lustful thoughts about me. Do you really take women as weak beings that you can fool and do as you please?''


    Sara will never talk to them if she didn''t need to ask for Zhen''s whereabouts. Not trying to interact with these hypocrites any further, Sara walked to the entrance of the dungeon.


    Sara paid the entry fee before entering the dungeon. She doesn''t know why but she can feel Zhen''s aura inside.


    Maybe it''s a woman''s intuition when catching their boyfriend or some other mysterious stuff that cannot be exined.


    ================


    Deeper inside the dungeon~


    "Aaron, use a me burst on them but don''t go overboard otherwise, this ce will copse on us," Zhen ordered Aaron while sting away another beast.


    ''You don''t say genius.''


    Aaron wanted to say those words as he cast his magic but didn''t dare to say it so he said, "Yes, Sir" as he sted 3 slimy-looking beasts to dust.


    Meanwhile, Zhen didn''t look happy one bit. That''s because they are able to regenerate right after despite being turned into dust.


    ''Think, there''s no way this dungeon would have unkible beasts, there has to be a way to resolve this fight.''


    Zhen can''t help but think of multiple scenarios and suddenly, he recalled the open area in the map he took from Aaron.


    Zhen closed his eyes as he tried to see their current position and a thunderstrike thought came to him.


    ''So that''s why these beasts are able to regenerate and seemingly immortal.'' Zhen smirked as he finally figured out the problem.


    "Aaron stop firing your magic and stay still."


    "W-What! Are you crazy? We will be squashed to death if we stop blockading them." Aaron shouted as he was already having difficulty so he didn''t care anymore.


    "Just trust me, do you think I''m a fool who would willingly give up on my life."


    Seeing Zhen''s stern expression, Aaron stopped firing his me and stood still. But Aaron couldn''t help but sweat on his forehead as the magical beast continued to go closer to him.


    "Don''t move and continue to stay still. Nothing will happen to you." Zhen replies as he sees Aaron is about to flee and fire his me again.


    Clenching his teeth, Aaron stood still while cursing in his mind, ''Damn it, to think my death would be like this.''


    Aaron closed his eyes as his death will soon be inevitable.


    However, after a while, there was still nothing happening to his body. Aaron slowly opens his eyelid and finds out the magical beastspletely vanished.


    Shocked, he turned to look at Zhen who had a calm expression the entire time.


    "I didn''t kill them so you don''t have to worry about me making you waste all your energy," Zhen replied when he can see the doubt in Aaron''s expression.


    "The whole magical beasts are basically an illusion, a fraud, a scheme to tire us out and if we continue to retaliate then the magical beasts would soon mature and really deal damage to us." Zhen continues to exin the situation.


    His suspicion was correct and the open area marked on the map is due to the illusion where the people who came in before didn''t trigger the illusion and were simply lucky to be able to pass through it.


    The illusion is probably triggered as it discovers a threat to the dungeon itself and based on this gloomy environment. It was easy to manipte their mind into thinking there are unkible beasts that are capable of destroying them.


    They simply have to stand still and the illusion will slowly disappear. Although it may seem easy and simple to you but if you think about it harder.


    Who in their right mind is willing to lower their entire guard and allow a disgusting mob of slimy beasts to kill them?


    After everything that happens, Zhen can only say one thing though, this new dungeon is slowly getting more and more interesting as he found another main point.


    ''We are being targeted by a hidden being here who is capable of annihting us.''


    Zhen said inwardly while trying to look for anything suspicious or possibly a spying tool on them.

 Chapter 37: Exploring the Dungeon (III)

    Chapter 37: Exploring the Dungeon (III)


    When Zhen figured out that they''re being targeted by a mysterious being, Zhen knew he had gone goof.


    ''To think my luck is so amazing that I''ll be targeted by a strong being.''


    Zhen was just trying to explore this dungeon and increase his wealth. Alright, maybe also preventing whatever the ck mage has in the n if it''s convenient.


    With a sigh, Zhen can already tell he will be isted someway or another. If there was an option, Zhen really wants to leave now and teleport back but it''s restricted.


    It was at this moment, Zhen felt his stomach churning, almost like a signal that a close being is near me.


    ''It can''t be what I''m thinking right. How could she catch up when we''re so ahead?''


    Zhen tried to shake away his ominous feeling until a voice wasing from behind him.


    "I FOUND YOU, YOU HEARTLESS BASTARD!"


    Sweat started trickling down Zhen''s forehead as this was his biggest crisis yet. This is basically an undefeatable boss.


    Zhen tried to run away without stepping onto any booby traps when the familiar voice appeared again.


    "RUN! RUN AND YOU CAN FORGET ABOUT TOUCHING ME FOREVER!"


    ''Damn, what the heck is happening? How could she see my movement despite being this dark?''


    Zhen has a lot of questions regarding so many things. The first thing was how Sara caught up with him and knew exactly where he was.


    The truth was that, after doing the deed, Sara has a close feeling to detect where Zhen is located.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for Sara to chase and caught up to Zhen but Zhen remained in the dark.


    While Zhen is having troubleprehending how Sara was able to see him.


    Sara was shocked as well because not only did her prowess increase, her eyesight has also improved drastically.


    She could even see an ant in the trees when she was traveling to the inner core.


    Sara didn''t know why but she felt herself bing more powerful and that Zhen was not as amazing as she used to think he was.


    She magically appeared in front of Zhen, scaring the crap out of him. Zhen''s expression bes one like he has just seen a ghost.


    "Sara, I-I can exin-"


    Before Zhen can even exin himself, he screamed out painfully, echoing throughout the entire dungeon.


    "Who''s dumbass is screaming like a girl?"


    "Damn it, that little motherfucker alerted the magical beasts."


    "Curses, Everyone prepares to fight."


    "If we find that dumb bastard, we will mince him to pieces."


    As other adventurers and mercenaries curse the bastard who yelled like a girl, the so-called bastard is currently suffering even more pain.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH, Sara please have mercy."


    Zhen was crying aloud because Sara was twisting both of his ears like the Twizzlers candy bar on Earth.


    (Twizzlers is a candy that is red looking and has a twisted shape)


    ''Fuck my life.''


    Zhen screamed inwardly and regretted his decision in ditching Sara.


    "Let''s see if you still dare to ditch me and go out yourself. Huh, aren''t you extremely courageous? Why are you crying like a baby now?" Sara said as she increased her twisting.


    ==============


    In a secret dark room~


    "HAHAHA, I can''t believe that kid who carries the fate of our life is being twisted in the ear without any ability to retaliate."


    A strange old man wasughing like a maniac as he watched the screen, showcasing Sara twisting Zhen''s ears.


    ''Shall I increase the trial difficulty level for the kid now he has that girl beside him?''


    The strange old man was thinking before shaking his head as he looked at another screen.


    ''To think the remnant from that person back then still carries the tradition.''


    The screen is showing a group of ck mage exploring on the opposite side of Zhen.


    They were looking for something specific as they ignored the spiritual treasure and spirit stones lying around.


    ''You people just don''t give up. That thing hidden is only for one person who carries the fate of us being.''


    As the old man eximed in his mind, he chanted some ancientnguage and suddenly, there is a trap urring to the ck mage causing them to split up andnd somewhere differently.


    ==============


    Back to Zhen kneeling down to Sara as he pleads for forgiveness and that he will never do that again.


    ''Like hell, I would ditch you again, both my ears are red,pletely like blood if you look from afar.''


    Zhen''s ears were twisted so hard that he felt like they would be peeled off of his face.


    "Hmph, this is just a small punishment, next time there will be no mercy. Also, you can forget about doing night activities with me for 3 months and you can sleep back in your own room."


    After punishing Zhen, Sara didn''t think it was enough so she included that to make Zhen suffer even more.


    When Zhen heard Sara''s remark, his face was ashen hearing the cumtive punishment.


    ''Fuck you, John, if I wasn''t affected by you, my life right now would be kissing and hugging Sara.''


    Zhen mes all of this misfortune on John and his bullshit of not letting Sarae to this deadly dungeon yet she is here, punishing him.


    Meanwhile, Kuro is secretlyughing in his mind, ''Hehe, Master your retribution has finallye for all those deeds youmit.''


    He didn''t dare to jeer aloud as he''s afraid of being implicated too since he has ditched Sara.


    Another person that is happy and also sad at the same time is Aaron re.


    Although he''s happy about Zhen being punished to hell, he was also sad as Sara ispletely taken. He no longer has any hope to obtain her love.


    While everyone is feeling multiple emotions, the ground they''re standing on suddenly copses.


    *Creak* *Crack*


    "Shit, the ground is copsing, hurry up to the other side now," Zhen shouted and grabbed Sara''s hand to run to the closet side as falling down means certain death.


    "AHHHHHHHHH"


    Aaron re suddenly screamed as he was pierced by an arrow in his butt due to the mechanism of the trap being activated by the copsing ground.


    ''Shit, what a great clich moment where this dumb fool has to be shot but don''t expect me to risk my life in exchange for your safety.''


    Zhen sent a mental transmission to Kuro and Kuro instantly waved his wing to fling Aaron re toward him while Kuro followed behind shortly.


    *Huff* *Huff*


    A once quiet ce suddenly turned into ruin and almost a graveyard for them as they saw the path has beenpletely split off.


    ''Great, now we can only move forward and can''t head back since even Kuro could not fly in this dungeon.''


    Clenching his fist slowly because his suspicion is now confirmed even without any evidence.


    ''There is a damn being manipting the dungeon and is purposely preventing me from running away.''


    Zhen looked around, activating multiple mes to lit up the entire dungeon to check the surroundings.


    As expected, there is a small object in the corner where it''s hidden very well if not for my eyesight.


    Zhen tried to shoot a fireball toward it but it vanished right at the moment.


    ''I knew it wasn''t going to be easy but whoever you are, you better pray I don''t find you.'' Zhen eximed in his mind as he tried to think up a solution to escape.

 Chapter 38: Exploring the Dungeon (IV)

    Chapter 38: Exploring the Dungeon (IV)


    In the Secret Dark Room~


    "Ho-oh, that kid sure is sharp for noticing my surveince orb, but he is still not ready yet since he should have acted innocent and allowed the orb to continue spying him."


    The old man couldn''t help but shake his head as he giggles at how he tried to destroy his precious spying orb.


    ''The orb is made with obsidian and installed with the best formation that this world can no longer produce and to think you want to destroy it with your tiny fireball. Hrious.''


    The old man eximed in his mind while wondering how he managed to be the host of his queen.


    "Our queen is finally back, those empyreans will definitely face our wraith soon."


    Remembering about their past, the old man was agitated and sted his palm in a wall, causing it to be disintegrated into dust.


    ===============


    Inner Core West Side Dungeon Area~


    "Well, now we can only proceed forward, the bad thing is this route has not been explored yet which means we are going blind." Zhen calmly spoke to not make the atmosphere tenser.


    s, it didn''t help as Aaron started to panic since his butt literally got shot by the arrow.


    Meanwhile, Zhen can''t help but have to say, he indeed got some luck in getting shot in that area but why isn''t it in the middle of the butt.


    ''I really read too many novels back then to pass time. That kind of stuff would only be a clich moment and only 0.00001% will happen.''


    "Umm, Zhen, T-Thank you for dragging me, or I would have been shot." Sara slowly said this word despite knowing her attitude from earlier.


    Although Zhen didn''t say anything, Sara saw everything in her eye that Zhen purposely deflected the arrow that was aiming at her to Aaron re but acted innocent.


    If Aaron re was to know about this truth, he would have been so mad whereas Zhen would brush it off as it is the duty of a guinea pig.


    Sara didn''t know much about their history so she decided to forgive Zhen''s earlier action, seeing how much he cares about her safety.


    Zhen doesn''t know what is going on in Sara''s thoughts except for the fact that he is forgiven which means.


    "Sara, hold my hand tightly since we don''t know how dangerous the path ahead is."


    Zhen said that and held her hand tightly without giving her a chance to let go of me.


    Part of him wants to take advantage while another part is that he''s afraid of some dumb situation that could separate them.


    Being targeted and being like a puppet being manipted is the worst feeling ever.


    ''If you want me to do something that you wished then so sorry because I hate being controlled.''


    Zhen swore mentally while not knowing who is manipting things behind the scene.


    ===============


    East Side of the Inner Core~


    "Damn it, why would a trap suddenly ur when we clearly avoid those."


    "Elder, we don''t know as we were careful in our footsteps."


    This area was the ck mage who had been separated by theirpanion due to the mysterious being pulling some string behind the scene.


    They originally have 15 people but now they are left with 7 while the other side has 8.


    They can''t help but feel frustrated as they have been finding zero clues regarding the hidden treasure in this dungeon.


    "Curses, the honorable elder said the hidden treasure is extremely difficult to obtain but to think we have multiple obstacles before we could even enter the central core area."


    The elder couldn''t help but curse as they have been going around a circle in the inner core when the central core is where the hidden treasure is located.


    ================


    Inner Core West Side~


    While Zhen holds onto Sara''s hand, they have activated multiple booby traps and despite being surprised, Zhen''s instinct for survival kicks in and manages to deflect them.


    Ever since his early days to struggle for living another day, Zhen has developed a natural instinct to avoid danger.


    Not many people can have this instinct as you must be in an extremely perilous situation for it to develop naturally.


    Zhen was at ease and clean despite defending Sara in his side but Aaron is apletely different story.


    Aaron at this time is extremely miserable since his face is full of dirt and tattered clothes but no injuries since Sara healed him.


    Seeing the healing from Sara, Zhen can''t help but recall their first meeting where he tried to act like a hero to heal her wound.


    ''She was even more proficient in healing than me yet I acted like an expert. You really can''t underestimate a female otherwise, you would really suffer.''


    "Sara, my heart is injured too from this gloomy environment, can I have a kiss to soothe my tiny heart." Zhen flirt at this moment to ease the atmosphere since being tense all the time has its cons.


    Tense can lead to mental health detrimental as their body is always in an ufortable state.


    Only by rxing and calming themselves down would they be able to handle any danger in a smooth manner.


    "You still dare to be flirty in our situation at this moment." Sara couldn''t help but think his brain is full of dirty thoughts after hearing his word.


    ''Sigh, I''m trying to calm your nerve down yet I''m beingbeled as a dude who thinks with his bottom part now.''


    Zhen wanted to timein but there was no time as he detected a magical beast.


    "Damn, that''s a Peak-Rank 5 wolf with their extremely sharp teeth and tough body to resist magic."


    Seeing the magical beasts, Aaron shouted while feeling his luck has hit rock bottom ever since his return to the town.


    "Prepare for battle everyone. Aaron uses your me to light the entire ce up so we won''t be obstructed in vision when we battle. Kuro, use your wings to create a twister to force the wolf to attack in a singr path. Sara, we will fire our spell the moment heunches an attack."


    Zhen shouted multiple instructions to get them in position and cooperate since only Kuro and he is somewhat in a calm mind.


    Aaron has been too shaken up ever since the copse of the ground and getting shot in the butt.


    Sara on the other hand only ever explored the outer core area from the forest so this kind of environment is new for her.


    While Kuro has been in an even more deadly environment and due to his past, Zhen always remained hisposure as panic would only make the situation worse.


    ================


    In the secret room~


    "Show me, little boy, how are you going to defeat this peak-rank 5 wolf that I sent you. Although it looked like a normal wolf, you''ll be surprised by what it can do."


    The strange old man was looking at the screen where Zhen shouted multiple instructions and couldn''t help but nod his head for hisposure.


    ''Only this kind ofposure can handle the matters that happened 10,000 years ago. Looks like my end is near with the arrival of this boy.''


    The strange old man starts to reminisce about his past when he looked at another screen and Zhen would be shocked if he were to see the screen.


    The screen was disying the scene that Zhen saw in his mystery dream with the shback scene thatsted around for 2-3 minutes before disappearing.


    ''My duty is almost over once you regain conscience, my queen.''


    Looking at the destruction scene from the screen, the old man can''t wait to restore their glory when the queenes back.

 Chapter 39: Unexpected Event

    Chapter 39: Unexpected Event


    Inner Core West Side~


    "Damn it"


    Zhen can''t help but curse at these abnormal beasts. Not only could the wolf deflect their magic like its thin paper but he was also extremely slick.


    Although none of them sustained any injuries, Zhen can tell it''s simply toying with them.


    ''This wolf, if I ever manage to kill you, I would feed all your bones and meat to Kuro.''


    "Z-Zhen, my me is not working on the wolf at all. He simply regenerated those tiny wounds that we managed to inflict after a long time." Aaron shouted as he felt powerless.


    He was a prodigy in town but he felt like an ant ever since entering this new dungeon. Every magical beast in here is powerful and nothing like those normal beasts in the forest where he hunted a lot.


    Meanwhile, Zhen cursed at the fool Aaron for shouting something obvious.


    ''I''m trying to think of a solution and all you do is bber and interrupting my thought process.''


    "How much mana do you guys have left?" Zhen asked as they had spent more than an hour fighting this Peak-Rank 5 wolf.


    "I can still handle it for another 3-4 hours," Sara replied as her mana capacity has increased drastically unlike back then where she would run out of mana by now.


    "I-I can onlyst around for 30 minutes max," Aaron replied while sighing inwardly as to how even Sara has more mana capacity than him.


    Zhen didn''t need to hear Kuro''s response because he can feel his mana stillst for 5 hours or more.


    ''Magical beasts are truly gifted in terms of holding mana and having an overwhelming prowess.''


    However, Zhen is not jealous since he doesn''t feel his mana depleting a bit. At this moment Zhen can only try to dy the wolf''s attack by manipting the ground using earth elements.


    This is only a temporary solution to prevent the inevitable. It was at this moment, Zhen felt his stomach churning again.


    He became unable to move as the pain in his stomach started to amplify causing his magic to stop which allowed the wolf to take this opportunity tounch onto me.


    "ZHEN!"


    Sara shouted loudly when she found the ground stopped dying the wolf and noticed that Zhen stopped moving.


    Unfortunately, she was toote as she saw the wolftches onto Zhen and the wall suddenly shifted causing the both of them to pass through the wall.


    *Whoosh*


    After passing through the wall, Sara tried to rush to the wall but found out it is filled with concrete and unlike before where Zhen travels past it.


    Sara''s face was ashen as she could no longer sense his aura and became petrified as she tried to st the wall with multiple spells.


    *Boom*


    s, the wall remained still like how someone throws an egg to a rock and has zero effect on it.


    "No, this cannot be true, Kuro can you sense Zhen''s aura." Sara tried hard to calm down and not think of his fate.


    Kuro only shakes his head as he replied, "Master has always been connected to me ever since our contract. Now, I can no longer sense his aura but he''s definitely safe otherwise, I would suffer unimaginable pain if Master''s life is in danger."


    Sara nodded as she knew the contract between them. Kuro would''ve not been fine if Zhen was to be in actual danger.


    *Huff*


    Taking a deep breath topose herself, Sara slowly calms her emotion and starts to think about what to do next.


    "Now that Zhen is not here who is the strongest, we''ll have to be careful on our way before finding a way out."


    Sara said as she started to lead while Aaron waspletely ashamed of his behavior and conduct so far.


    ''No wonder Sara never looked at me like how she looked at Zhen.'' Aaron sighed as he followed behind Sara while listening to her order.


    As for Kuro, he was next to Sara and is prepared to save her from any danger since Zhen is not here.


    ================


    In an unknown ce~


    "God damn my stomach hurt like hell. What the heck did I just experience?"


    Zhen finally regained conscience after the unimaginable paining from the inside of his stomach.


    The first thing he did was yelled in frustration as he couldn''tprehend what just happened and why his stomach started to churn again.


    He thought it was because of natural instinct from Saraing to punish him but thinking back, he recalled seeing some weird symbol in the wall and his stomach starts to churn.


    ''Could my stomach start to churn because of those weird symbols and now I''m being affected even more when we went deeper inside.''


    Zhen can''t help but feel a chill running through his body if that''s true.


    ''Why would my stomach churn from those weird symbols that I have never seen or heard about it before?''


    Right at this moment, Zhen can not control his body again as he starts moving forward, it was the same feeling back in that weapon shop when he purchased an odd-looking wand.


    Having no way to prevent these mysterious events, Zhen just follows the flow as he will probably be killed already if they wanted him dead.


    Suddenly, there was a huge door in front of Zhen and he regained control of my body again.


    Without any exnation needed, Zhen guessed that they wanted him to open this door.


    Although Zhen wanted to say ''you really think I''m gonna open something unknown'' but the path behind Zhen haspletely disappeared.


    ''This is simply ridiculous, you''re telling me the path I literally just walked 3 seconds ago magically vanished in a puff. God, I''m so frustrated, being forced to do something that I don''t want to.''


    Trying toin and vent his frustration but no way to do it since he was all alone here. Zhen gave up and decided to see what game the mastermind is trying to y.


    Zhen looked around the details surrounding the door and sure enough, he saw that weird symbol there and an open hole in the middle.


    ''Pretty sure it must need some sort of key to open this door or the mechanism would not budge an inch.''


    Zhen came to this conclusion before finding this the most cliche and unrealistic development.


    "...."


    ''I''m pretty sure everyone is thinking about what I have in mind now. If you can''t figure it out by now then it clearly shows that you haven''t heard my exnation.''


    Facepalming, Zhen wanted to know if he was truly a protagonist in those novels he read.


    "THE ODD LOOKING WAND THAT SOME MYSTERIOUS FORCE MADE ME BUY IT"


    Zhen screamed aloud for all of these mysteries starting back when he was in the town.


    ''Obviously, the wand is connected to this mechanism door but here''s a confusion, why would it be in my hand if the wand is supposedly a "key" to this unknown door.''


    Zhen hopes his conjecture from reading all those fantasy novels where the protagonist has a decent family and saving the world doesn''te true because it will only mean that he''s a fated one to do some impossible stuff.


    ''Can I quit already? This plotline is simply getting more and more out of hand.''


    If possible, Zhen wants to shut down and wake up, just to have everything as a dream. However, it isn''t and now he''s stuck in this whole scenario where he either advances or stays here forever.

 Chapter 40: The Hidden Treasure

    Chapter 40: The Hidden Treasure


    Afterining about how this plot is simply outrageous, Zhen reluctantly brought out the odd-looking wand from his spatial ring.


    Seeing how it is still full of rust, Zhen doesn''t know how it will work but still, it''s better than not doing anything as he will be stuck here forever.


    Teleportation doesn''t work and Zhen finally realized how lucky and how much of a cheat he had been before.


    ''Indeed, I''ve been too arroganttely that it caused my mind to be muddled but I know my limits now.''


    Slowly, Zhen inserted the odd wand into the open hole and it slid through perfectly despite the rust.


    *Creak*


    As expected, the wand is the key, and the door starts opening, shining brightly that Zhen has to close his eyes to avoid being blinded.


    *Shinggggg*


    After a while, Zhen slowly opened his eyelid and he waspletely stupefied by the scene in front of him.


    Compared to the gloomy and dark environment of the dungeon, this area is the pr opposite as everything is full of light.


    There are statues on the right and left side of the wall but there is only one area in the middle that has a staircase going up to a tform.


    Zhen walked inside as he felt no danger or any malicious intenting from this room. As Zhen slowly approaches the tform, he notices that there is a ss bottle with some red-looking drop.


    Zhen inspected it closely and found out it''s a tiny blood.


    ''Don''t tell me this is the hidden treasure that the ck mage and everyone else is chasing for.''


    "...."


    Zhen tried to check his surroundings to see if he''s being spied on again but discovered nothing in the end.


    ''This is too suspicious, the wolf thatunches at me and drags me to this ce is gone now.''


    Plus the fact that he coincidentally has the key to open a gigantic door which probably no one else can open if they don''t have the wand.


    Although Zhen has been saying my luck is awesome, he knows it is not true as it was based on his wit and wisdom to survive for this long.


    When Zhen turned around to try and escape, the door closed tightly.


    *Bam*


    His frown increases as Zhen is now 90% certain that he is indeed being spied at and that mysterious being wants him to open the ss container.


    "Listen, whoever you are, show yourself or you can forget about trying to fool me into opening this unknown blood. I could care less anymore and worst-case scenario, I just died as I never belong in this world, to begin with."


    Zhen said aloud despite being alone in this room.


    ''Let''s see who has more patience then.''


    Zhen said inwardly as hey down with both of his hands behind his head and closed his eyes to sleep.


    ==============


    In the secret room~


    "Tch, this boy sure is troublesome even though I went through all the trouble to bring you here so you can seed."


    The old man eximed as he found this boy had so much wisdom that may not be good as he is overly suspicious.


    He thought this despite actually spying on him from afar as Zhen was correct to the point that he couldn''t believe it.


    ''Just how sensitive is this boy to be this cautious.''


    Seeing how the boy is really about to fall asleep as he doesn''t care about anything nor about the safety of hispanion right now.


    ''Does he have that much faith in hispanion or just an ignorant person? I''m leaning toward the first possibility because of his conduct so far ever since he entered the dungeon.''


    With a sigh, he sent out an orb to where Zhen is located.


    "I know you are confused and have your guard up but hear me out." The orb echoed the old man''s voice to Zhen.


    When Zhen finally heard a voice, he didn''t stand up and stay in his sleeping position and asked, "Who are you and why did you bring me here?"


    "Just call me an old man who is simply fulfilling my duty that I have waited for a century."


    ''What the heck? His word is basically like saying nothing at all.'' Zhen was speechless by the nonsense crap that the old man said.


    "Then can you at least exin what that red thing inside that ss container is?" Zhen decided to change to another question since this person clearly doesn''t want to reveal himself.


    While Zhen was waiting for a response, he felt his conscience start to lose focus again.


    ''Damn, this must be the doing of that person since he probably noticed my thought about stalling.''


    Zhen tried to bite his lip to remain conscious but s, he lost focus and fainted.


    An unknown amount of time passed, Zhen slowly woke up as he felt someone pping him lightly to make him wake up.


    Zhen could hear a female voice so he believed it should probably be Sara.


    "Ugh," Zhen said slowly as he felt his head hurting for 3 seconds after waking up but he calmed down as soon as he saw Sara.


    "Finally, you''re awake, you scared me," Sara shouted and hugged Zhen tightly when she saw him waking up.


    Although Zhen loved the hug, he was full of confusion as he could only remember losing conscience in an unknown room.


    "Where is this ce and what do you mean by scaring you?" Zhen asked in confusion while feeling suffocated by the intense hug from Sara.


    Sara didn''t reply to him at all and seemed to be disconnected as she simply kept holding Zhen more tightly.


    "Master, you probably don''t know but about 10 hours have passed and the new dungeon haspletely vanished. Almost everyone was teleported outside and Master was unconscious the entire time."


    Kuro answered his question since Sara is unresponsive. Meanwhile, Zhen was shocked about what the hell happened in those 10 hours?


    "Where is Aaron re then? Wasn''t he with you before I was separated because of that abnormal wolf?"


    Zhen just noticed Aaron isn''t around here so Zhen thought if Aaron had returned to his ce or met with some unfortunate.


    "Master, after the new dungeon vanished, there were 15 ck mages spotted and it caused a huge amount of fight as the adventurers and mercenaries worked together to attack them. There was a huge panic in town as the news of 15 ck mages appeared so Aaron re said he had to go back and help his father out to calm the public." Kuro replied diligently, not missing out on any details.


    ''Oh, what a huge unexpected event to have the ck mage appearance revealed to the public like this. Sigh, not my problem anymore as I''m powerless to help much now that the situation has turned chaotic.''


    "Sara, if you keep hugging me like that, I would really die of suffocation." Zhen used his hand to slowlyfort her back to show that he''s alright now.


    "Un, just let me hug a bit longer and we''re still in the inner core because we didn''t dare to move your body since you were shaking so Kuro has been defending us from the magical beasts."


    Hearing Sara''s remark, Zhen activated his Sense which could finally be used and was surprised.


    There was a huge amount of magical beast''s corpses piling up and they all have w marks, indicating it is Kuro''s killing them all.


    ''Guess I have to reward Kuro for his effort in doing all this work to protect me and Sara.''


    A slight smile appeared on his face as he now hadpanions that would protect and not harm him.


    "We should head back to the town as well and store those magical beasts," Zhen said as he got up while feeling a bit dizzy from fainting all the time.

 Chapter 41: Adventurers and Mercenaries

    Chapter 41: Adventurers and Mercenaries


    After being briefed on what happened when Zhen lost his conscience. He found himself to be struggling a bit like he had no strength left in him.


    Zhen doesn''t know what happened to his body but he feels like there are some changes and he cannot pinpoint exactly what it is.


    Without trying to overthink, Zhen decided to dly embrace Sara as she helped him get up since Zhen wasn''t able to stand still for a while.


    Since Zhen was in no condition to walk and his mana was feeling a little bit sluggish, Zhen decided to have Kuro carry them into the air.


    Sara has finished storing all those magical beasts piling up and Zhen can''t help but feel grimace when he remembers his previous incident.


    ''That Uncle Davis will definitely extort me a bunch if he were to know that the magical beastse from me.''


    "Sara, I think it''s better for you to request Uncle Davis to butcher them up," Zhen asked cheekily while giving her a hand to leaped up onto Kuro''s back with him.


    "Hehe, aren''t you just afraid of being scammed more money this time? I recall someone almost died of shock and want toy down like a dead man."


    "..... Sara, could you forget about that incident already?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Sara replied but inwardly she sighed, ''How could I forget about that event which leads to us having an intimate rtionship?'' She couldn''t help but blush a little and check to see if Zhen noticed.


    However, Zhen did not notice her blushing face as he was busyying down on Sara''sp while admiring the beautiful clear sky.


    ''To think I could''ve died and left her and Kuro behind.''


    Zhen might have said that he didn''t care about death but truthfully, he was nervous inside.


    Leaving them alone would be painful as Zhen knows the feeling of losing someone close to you.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhen decided to stop thinking about what could have happened if he made some wrong conjecture regarding that mysterious old man.


    Zhen closed his eyes and inhaled the soft fragrance smell emitting from Sara.


    "Eh, Look Zhen, there are so many mercenaries and adventurers scouting and exploring the area." Sara suddenly shouted.


    Zhen opened his eyes slightly in confusion, "Isn''t it normal for them to scout and explore? What is there to be surprised by such action?"


    "You haven''t been in this town for long so you don''t know that this is an unusual urrence. Thest time this happened was when there was a magical beast''s riot that is approaching the town and everyone is issuing a mission to provide defense and counter-measurement."


    "Hmm, so it is to say that the town''s adventure guild and mercenary guild are working together now whenever they face amon danger. This town sure has a hope to survive this iing cmity." Zhen replied slowly after thinking about the situation now.


    Some 15 ck mages suddenly appeared and in the new dungeon no less would only add more panic.


    They would question their objective and motive, plus whenever you see ck mage appearing, they are always nning some malicious scheme that could destroy a town or vige.


    Now this danger is directed at the town, what benefit will there be topete with each other if the town is no longer present.


    Only fools would continue fighting and not join hands to counter a threat.


    After flying in the air sometimeter, Kuronded down at the town''s entrance so they won''t be taken as ck mage attacking the town given the circumstance now.


    As expected, there are many people leaving town, most of them are likely taking missions from their guild and to ensure the town''s safety.


    However, entering the town is a whole different story as traffic here is extremely slow.


    There are multiple guards strictly questioning the people entering and if found suspicious then they would be denied entry or even worse, detained.


    Zhen, Sara, and Kuro have to wait in a line as well and notice that it has multiple sections for entry.


    One section is for the residence people, one for adventurers/mercenaries, one for merchants/other reasons, and thest one is for those with a background or have an influence in the town.


    They lined up for thest one seeing how it''s the shortest and with John''s influence, Zhen was pretty sure the guard wouldn''t dare to deny them entry or detain them.


    They would be a fool to try to detain John''s beloved daughter and face his wrathter on.


    ''Wait a minute. Now that I''ve mentioned John, just how did Sarae out? I doubt John would change his decision to let her daughter go to this dangerous dungeon.''


    "Uhh, Sara, how did you convince your father to let you join us?" Zhen asked in hope for some confirmation since it was also a surprise for him back in the dungeon when he saw Sara appearing out of nowhere.


    "He didn''t allow me and even sealed my room with a formation. I broke the formation and snuck out so he probably panicked right now and would thrash youter." Sara said in a calm voice that chills my bones.


    ''Damn it, my luck has really hit rock bottom for this scenario. John would definitely scold Sara but not harshly since he spoils her too much to have the heart to continue scolding.''


    However, Zhen is apletely different story. He would definitely get plummeted to the bone for endangering her precious and Zhen knew Sandy would not help him this time.


    Sandy cares a lot about her little Sara so Zhen will be punished worse from her than John.


    "Sara, you really put the cherry on the topping this time on my punishment." Zhen''s body is trembling from the nightmare he was about to face when he replies to Sara''s nonchntment on her action.


    "Hmph, who told you to listen to father and ditched me. Don''t expect me to save you nor would I allow you in my room." Sara said slowly despite her worried and warm feeling toward him before.


    "...."


    ''Didn''t you forgive me back in the dungeon already and you were hugging me so tightly when I was unconscious. Women are truly a frightening being that changes their mind in an instant.''


    Knowing his fate is already sealed, Zhen decides to screw all thoseplicated things and not give a damn about what''s toe.


    "Haha, you think I would believe your word woman. I could care less about your parent''s punishment for me since I have stolen their precious." Zhenughed aloud and grabbed Sara by the waist, bringing her closer to him.


    Sara tried to push Zhen away but how could he not see that she wasn''t trying and only putting up an act.


    ''My maid has always said this to me back then. Always take the initiative if you don''t want to stay lonely for life.''


    Zhen never paid any attention to those words since there wasn''t anyone for him beside her. She knows his thought process as well but still says it.


    ''Maybe it was prepared for this moment of mine.''


    As they continue to wait for the line, Zhen teases flirtingly and kisses Sara to pass time.


    ''I''ll be a fool to stop embracing my woman in a waiting line that takes forever.''


    Kuro could only shake his head as he has once again be a background character. ''Master and Sara really treat me like a carrier but I''m d they''re both safe now.''

 Chapter 42: City Council

    Chapter 42: City Council


    While Zhen was busy flirting with Sara, there was suddenly a loudmotion from inside the town.


    *Rumble*


    There was a loud rumbling footstep of multiple people and someone screaming "I WANT TO SEE MY DAUGHTER!"


    "....."


    Yep, that voice was none other than John, Sara''s father, and because of his identity.


    Zhen is pretty sure that the guard is having a hard time stopping him.


    At this time, Zhen starts to have sweat trickling down my forehead because he might have said he doesn''t care about whatever punishment but when it reallyes.


    The pressure is really immense and you just can''t help but think about the harsh punishment.


    It didn''t even take John 1 minute before John saw Zhen, Kuro, or most importantly, Sara.


    "THANK GOODNESS" John shouted out loudly and ran to hug his daughter.


    ''Please don''t see me, John, I''m invisible.''


    Zhen prayed to his heart that he would forget about him after seeing his daughter''s safe return.


    s, the reality is harsh as John turns to look at Zhen fiercely. If looks could really kill someone as people said, then Zhen would be dead by stabbing those dagger eyes.


    "Uh, Hello father-inw," Zhen said with an awkwardugh.


    "HMPH, don''t call me that, I haven''t forgotten about you polluting my daughter''s mind. It''s because of you that she has turned rogue and destroyed my formation to sneak out." John eximed in a fury.


    Zhen tried to signal Sara with his eyesight but she ignored him by shrugging her shoulder and turning away.


    ''Sara, you cannot be like this to me.'' Zhen cried out inwardly when he received the cold shoulder response from Sara.


    "Before I decide on your punishment,e with me to the city council." John ignored Zhen''s pleading and went on to another topic.


    At least with John guiding us, they no longer need to wait in line as Zhen sees the guard saluting respectfully at John when they walk in.


    ''No doubt about it that some people that work for the city council will know a bit of John and respect him a lot. The guard eyesight was filled with respect and admiration, something that cannot be faked.''


    ===============


    City Council ~


    Once they''re in the city council building, Zhen has to say amazing and apud for its majestic building.


    It was simr to those castles with those cone-shaped towers.


    Not to mention that there are multiple guards patrolling around the area and without a doubt, this should be the most defensive ce.


    When Zhen was busy trying to see how the building remains spotless despite having the walls in white color, Zhen was dragged in by Sara before he got the chance to admire the texture and details more thoroughly.


    Kuro simply stayed silent and followed behind because Zhen told him to behave if he wants to eat some delicious foodter on.


    Hearing about the word food, Kuro became extremely diligent and well behaved.


    ''Finally, I figure out the correct way to tame this Kuro to behave well.'' Seeing Kuro''s behavior, Zhen wants to give a pat to himself for taming him this easily.


    Once they''re inside the building, Zhen instantly notices the furniture and decoration of this ce truly would shame someone. It was even better than the exterior.


    Everything is sparkly and shining and the floor is simply spotless where you could even slip.


    Only one word came to Zhen''s mind and it''s ''Corruption'' otherwise how is it possible for this building to be this spectacr when it is working for the benefit of the town.


    "We''re going to a secret room and you''ll exin everything in detail on what happened inside the new dungeon. The people are the most trusted people so you don''t have to worry about a traitor as they''re being secretly dealt with." John spoke slowly to them when there was no one around.


    However, Zhen knew his word was targeted at him since Zhen could feel his re.


    ''Stop ring at me already. I''m more innocent in this subject and already received my punishment from Sara.''


    Zhen couldn''tin any further as they arrived in a discreet area. Zhen watched slowly as John ced his hand on a wall where there was a picture in it.


    *Creak*


    The wall magically opens and Zhen was not even going to be in awe of this since he had seen his fair share of shock back in the dungeon.


    John walked inside while telling them to quickly follow behind. After all of them enter, the wall reverts back to its original ce and no one would notice anything abnormal on the outside.


    After more twist and turn in this area, they arrived at a door where John chanted some weirdnguage to activate the mechanism.


    Slowly, they could hear a heated discussion inside about the ck mage and the dungeon vanishing.


    ''Sigh, this is where we are forced to exin everything we know, and probably they didn''t directly interrogate us nor apprehend them due to John''s presence.'' Zhen sighed at hearing the nonsense and useless discussion from the people inside.


    However, the main reason why Zhen sighed is that he feared something else.


    Zhen has gotten a load of treasures and spiritual weapons and many more within the new dungeon but he prefers not to mention anything to keep everything to himself.


    Wealth is meant to be hidden and not boast around to avoid danger. Zhen is definitely not the type to show off his wealth just for people to target his back every time.


    If these people here want him to cough up anything that Zhen obtained in the dungeon, then they are dreaming a pipe dream.


    If they want him to answer some difficult questions, then Zhen would y the ignorant and innocent card.


    "You finally arrived John" City Lord Jason re said when he saw their arrival.


    "Indeed, the guard of yours is strictly interrogating each person entering the town and making my daughter wait in line," John replied in a sarcastic tone as he was clearly irritated about his daughter not being allowed entry right away.


    The atmosphere became awkward when Johnpletely disregards the City Lord.


    "Hahaha, you haven''t changed at all my friend." Jasonughed at hisment after a moment of silence. They were good friends so if John were to be respectful toward him then he would really be mad.


    Meanwhile, Zhen was confused by this sudden urrence as he expected a fight to happen.


    ''It would really increase my fighting experience if I get to see true experts fighting with their magic.''


    Zhen really needs to attend an academy now and learn from the basics as his fighting experience can be non-eligible. Having raw power could only get him so far before he hit a block where he can never improve.


    Sara at this time whispers something into Zhen''s ear about the rtionship of his father and the City Lord.


    Hearing the exnation from Sara, Zhen finally figured out the whole picture of why John is so respected and why his inn is popr.


    They probably want to curry favor or get into his good book to avoid conflict in the future. John has a lot of influence that could have the City Lord go into action.


    You can really never judge a person by its appearance.


    ''Still, there is one person that John can never win against or even dare to retort. That person is his wife, Sandy Ruiz who has subdued himpletely.''


    Zhen smirked at the fact how a respectable person ispletely subdued by his own wife before thinking about something.


    ''Wait a minute, aren''t I being subdued by Sara too as we continue to get closer.'' Looking at Sara and then remembering his sarcastic remark on John, Zhen was a bit scared that he may be the same as John in this aspect.

 Chapter 43: Strategy

    Chapter 43: Strategy


    When Zhen was still thinking about whether he was subdued by Sara, Jason continued to talk to John until they finally finished their so-called greeting.


    "I''m sure John has informed both of you about being here right?" Jason asked Zhen and Sara with a calm expression.


    Before arriving, John has told them what they''re here for and Zhen has decided to let Sara do all the talking. He''s still too weak as of this moment to continue a long conversation.


    Zhen would have gone back to the inn to sleep if John didn''t re fiercely at him when he heard about hisint.


    "Yes, father has informed me about what we need to say and I would do all the talking," Sara replied although there''s a hint of nervousness since almost everyone looked at her now.


    Zhen slowly extends his hand around Sara''s waist to reassure her and she starts exining everything in detail.


    However, Sara didn''t say anything about twisting Zhen''s ears nor how Zhen magically disappeared as it would only mean more trouble for him.


    Zhen sees Jason re calmly nodded at Sara''s word by the time she finishes every process but Zhen could tell that there''s some doubt in his mind.


    He probably didn''t want to enquire more as John is still present.


    "Hmm, based on little Sara''s exnation, we can confirm that the ck mage was aiming for something in the new dungeon," Jason said after getting a clear picture of the situation from Sara''s word.


    "Mhm, the question now is whether they obtained the treasure yet or not since we only managed to apprehend 6 ck mages but they allmit suicide through an unknown way."


    "Yes, this is indeed troublesome and we''ll have no clue."


    The people inside this room start discussing the problem and try to think up a strategy against the ck mage.


    Zhen has a n in his mind but he prefers to keep silent as it is not his jurisdiction nor did he have the authority to give advice here.


    ''Tch, I''m probably allowed here because of my rtionship with Sara.''


    Think about it, Zhen could be considered a lover to Sara now and it means that he has the backing from John.


    With John doting on his daughter being widely known to this town, Zhen could be considered to have a safety charm now.


    An example could be if someone messed with Zhen and he told Sara about it. Sara will then inform John and with her cuteness, John would listen and then look for the person who messed with me.


    This is the so-called chain reaction where you inform one, the person will then inform another person until it reaches a person that none dares to mess with.


    Besides, Zhen wasn''t a person to be easily messed with, to begin with, but having less troubleing at him helps since he doesn''t have to waste any strength nor time to deal with it.


    A few momentster, when the conversation of having a strategy was going nowhere, John suddenly interfered and said, "I believe this kid here has a strategy in mind already so let''s hear from him."


    "..."


    The atmosphere became silent with everyone looking at him and Zhen can see the disdain from their eyes saying, ''What can a little kide up with when we are struggling here?''


    Zhen wanted to ignore John but seeing their expression enraged him.


    Age does not determine a person''s wisdom simr to how you can''t determine a person''s strength with age.


    "There is indeed a strategy where we can lure out the ck mage. Just announce the fact that someone had obtained the mysterious treasure in the new dungeon which caused the entire dungeon to vanish. With the fact right in front of them where the new dungeon disappears, they will definitely believe it and target the person who is now carrying the so-called treasure."


    Zhen spoke slowly to let everyone know about this strategy which will definitely arouse the ck mage.


    The ck mage might be suspicious but considering the fact that they have been working so hard for this treasure, they will take this risk for sure.


    Everyone in this room became silent and you can see them with a pondering look to see if this strategy will work or not.


    Zhen wasn''t worried at all since he believed they would take this route since they have been too passive since the start.


    To counter a threat, the best way is to take the initiative when the enemy least expects it.


    After around 5 minutes, Jason started asking the people here if they found this strategy to be viable.


    "Considering the unusual event regarding this new dungeon, I believe that the ck mage will bite this bait even if they know it could be a trap." Peter Lar said in reply to the City Lord.


    Peter might be envious of the City Lord position but he knew how to weigh the important matters and now is not the time for him to make things difficult.


    Jason nodded his head to his reply and looked at the others who also nodded their head. Their meaning is clear that they would go with this strategy.


    "It seems everyone approved of Zhen''s strategy and I have to say, for a kid, his brain is definitely bright. You found a worthy son-inw John."


    "Hmph, his brain is good but uses it in the worst way possible," John replied to Jason and added his own remark.


    Meanwhile, Zhen''s face twitch with his mouth crooked a bit to the left.


    ''What do you mean I use my brain in the worst possible way?''


    *Giggle*


    ''Who''sughing?''


    Zhen turned around to see if Kuro wasughing at him but it turns out it was Sara. She was giggling at John''s remark.


    Zhen whispers in Sara''s ear, "There''s nothing funny about John''sment. I will definitely eat you every day now forughing a bad joke."


    "Pei, I still haven''t forgiven you.... yet. You better try harder to have me forgive you because who told someone to ditch me." Sara replies and pinches his waist lightly.


    Zhen could only smile bitterly at how women are able to change their emotions easily. They are truly frightening beings.


    Anyway, they''re now able to leave since they have a strategy in mind and they must n carefully to make it more realistic.


    Walking out, Zhen holds Sara''s hand without giving her any choice to show that he is not subdued by her at all.


    ''I simply get pinched harder in the waist but it will heal soon so I shall not yield.''


    Zhen swore that he is not like John at all who became a loser when facing his lover.


    While Zhen was getting pinch in the waist by Sara as they headed out of the City Council, John stayed behind to discuss with them.


    ''s, I can take a deep breath in the air and rx now.''


    Zhen can finally take a break after doing so many things without resting a bit.

 Chapter 44: Depletion

    Chapter 44: Depletion


    Zhen took a deep breath but somehow he felt even more tired. His entire body feels like there''s no more mana flowing throughout his body.


    When Zhen first started cultivating, his body had be healthier and stronger, and rarely did his body be this kind of state.


    Zhen tried to walk forward a bit and he somehow managed to lose the strength to walk now. He had to lean on Sara which surprised her.


    "Zhen, what''s happening? Why are you walking like this?" Sara asked with concern while holding my arm.


    Zhen tried to reply to her but couldn''t as he felt his body be like a balloon, full of air and nothing else.


    Slowly, Zhen fainted once again andpletely cked out.


    *Thump*


    Zhen copsed into the ground where Sara hurriedly tried to wake him up and even resort to healing, using most of her mana.


    s, nothing seemed to work as Zhen remained unconscious and unresponsive.


    ===============


    Losing his conscience, Zhen woke up in the same mysterious dream again. However, Zhen noticed that there is something unusualpared to thest time.


    Zhen feels his body turned back to how it used to be on Earth and not a cultivator body.


    Not knowing what''s going on, Zhen tried to use his magic by channeling his mana but to no avail.


    Although he was no longer exhausted, Zhen didn''t feelfortable with this change one bit.


    The town is in danger now and if he loses his power at this time then he''ll be powerless to do anything.


    ''If I have to watch my beloved die in front of me again and I have no power to stop it then I would really go crazy.''


    Gritting his teeth on the possibility of what will happen if that actually bes a reality, it will be one hell of a nightmare for him.


    Zhen''s body keeps shaking as he keeps on thinking of the negative thought and possible events from happening.


    *Huff* *Huff*


    Zhen took multiple deep breaths before being able to calm himself again. Seeing how he couldn''t activate his Sense, Zhen started to walk around aimlessly.


    Zhen doesn''t know how long time has passed but his body starts to be sore as he hasn''t stopped walking at all.


    The scenery did not change one bit and it feels like he was walking in a circle. But his instinct told him that he''s getting closer to something.


    An unknown amount of timeter~


    Finally, Zhen''s mouth has be dry due to theck of water he drank and every step feels like a needle piercing at his bone.


    So far, Zhen has gritted his teeth while clenching his fist to continue moving forward.


    Thankfully, his effort wasn''t wasted as Zhen finally saw some stairs. He really wants to copse now when he sees it.


    The staircase has so many steps that Zhen can''t even count with the naked eye.


    Right when Zhen was about to copse, he can feel a bit of stamina return to him. There are so many confusing and mysterious things happening at this moment.


    Zhen was pretty sure that he has a bit of stamina returning to him because this space wants him to climb those steps.


    He feels like an ant as he couldn''t do anything to stop this from happening. Zhen could only continue to grit his teeth as he took his first step into this staircase.


    As soon as the step connected, Zhen felt multiple shes of memories shooting inside his brain but it''s too fragmented for him toprehend anything useful.


    The memories he received have images that are blurred out that he can''t even tell what it is.


    ''My intuition is telling me that the memories are a jigsaw puzzle and toplete the puzzle, I would need to climb to the peak of this tform.''


    Thinking like that, Zhen starts to tread the stairs slowly but steadily to not waste any more unnecessary stamina.


    Sweat has started trickling down from Zhen''s forehead where it continues to drip toward his clothes.


    By the time Zhen reaches the 100th stairs, his clothes arepletely stained with sweat. The stair has a gravity pressure on him as he struggles to continue to ascend further.


    Zhen cursed in his mind as this isn''t a wuxia novel where he''s trying to obtain some legacy or fortuitous cultivation method.


    ''If I ever find the person pulling the string from behind and causing me to suffer this much, I would outright change my name created by my maid to another if I don''t beat you to a pulp.''


    Zhen swore to beat whoever is torturing him with this method.


    Around the 500th steps, Zhen''s eyes have be dazed and he is simply walking up without any conscience.


    Zhen had never over-exercised and today could be the longest exercise he has ever done.


    When Zhen felt despair has fallen, the staircase Zhen was on vanishedpletely and he teleported into a tform.


    The tform has a chandelier cup holding up some tiny bright core.


    Zhen felt the tiny bright core is somehow connected to him like it''s been a part of him ever since he was born.


    As Zhen approached closer to see it clearly, he was shocked because this inanimate object is pulsing.


    ''It is a live being. Unbelievable, this is just getting weirder and weirder yet I have zero clues.''


    While Zhen was shocked at the beginning, he started analyzing this core from afar and noticed something inside the core.


    Zhen finally got a gist of what''s going on and why his body is reacting like this.


    That tiny core has that tiny red blood drop from the new dungeon.


    Zhen didn''t know how the tiny core had gotten the blood inside as he didn''t recall opening that container at all.


    ''Wait. Didn''t I fell unconscious for 10 hours in total? Could it be..... during those 10 hours, this mysterious core got out of my body and grabbed it inside.''


    A chill ran down as Zhen came to this thought. He doesn''t even know if this core is beneficial to him or will suddenly turn hostile toward him.


    Worse, it can''t be like those novels where they will try to possess his body and take over his identity.


    "Stop being so imaginative fool, I won''t take control of your body even if you beg me."


    A female voice suddenly echoed through and Zhen fell down as he didn''t expect anyone to be here except him.


    Turning his head left and right, Zhen tried to look around to see who''s there.


    "You''re really a fool. You have been staring at me so rudely this entire time and can''t even detect it. Why are you my host sigh?"


    The female voice spoke again and this time Zhen stared at the core in the chandelier cup.


    "W-Who are you? What do you mean by the host? N-No, more importantly, where am I right now." Zhen asked a series of questions since he had so many that he would go insane if it continued on.


    "Sigh, you''re too weak at the moment so even if I tell you about it, you can''t even do anything. I only recently awakened as I finally obtained a fragment of my blood that you found in the new dungeon. I''m still too weak to be able to transform back to my majestic self."


    The female voice replies in a way that ispletely answering nothing at all.


    Zhen only got the hint that she managed to awaken and talk to him is due to that hidden treasure that the ck mage is looking for.


    "How do I address you and what do you mean by I''m too weak to do anything?"


    "As I said, you''re not powerful at all despite your understanding of this world. I''m only saying this once so listen up. You can call me Her Highness or Queen as I used to be a Sovereign ruling thousand of worlds. The world you''re in now is only a tiny world that has illogical cultivation."


    Zhen becamepletely absent-minded with her remark.


    ''Tiny world? Ruling thousands of worlds? Don''t tell me those novels are really based on a true story and the author is actually from those kinds of ces?''


    Zhen can no longer handle this outrageous plot twist and because of his fatigued body.


    He became out cold again and only wished this was just a dream.

 Chapter 45: The Lost 10 Hours Event

    Chapter 45: The Lost 10 Hours Event


    (Note: This is a shback scene of what happened back in the dungeon when Zhen lost consciousness due to the old man. Please don''t be confused.)


    In a secret room in the new dungeon~


    Zhen lost consciousness after the strange old man put him to sleep. At this time, from the stomach of Zhen, the tiny hidden core starts blinking brightly.


    Suddenly, a strange old man appeared and tears started flowing in his eyes.


    He started yelling, "Finally, Her Highness is back at longst."


    Although the only response he has gotten was the blinking of the core, he didn''t care much and had a jubnt expression.


    With a flick of his hand, the tiny red blood in the tform starts to direct itself to the tiny hidden.


    *Beeeeep*


    A sound was made when the blood entered inside the core while the strange old man waited excitedly while kneeling down with both his leg and hand down.


    It was a position where one showed extreme reverence toward a person. He slowly waited as time continued to pass.


    Around 5 hourster~


    The core haspletely assimted the blood and it starts to project a virtual image of an extremely beautiful mature woman.


    Her fiery red hair, majestic long slender leg with an unbelievable curve in the waist. Her boobs are matching those mature women where you can never stop looking.


    If Zhen were to be awake and saw her, he would be shocked because her peerless beauty and aura are something that Sara cannotpete against.


    One was a true phoenix looking while the other is still slowly developing. Comparing them is like a child and an adult.


    Once the virtual image of this peerless woman waspleted, she slowly opened her eyes and spoke, "How long has it been since west met, Karl?"


    "It''s been 10,000 years already, your highness. Ever since those bastards plotted against your highness, we have gritted our teeth through this shame and dedicated ourselves to protecting thest hope."


    The strange old man who is known as Karl slowly replied while his body kept on shaking.


    Karl can no longerpose himself after seeing their majesty, Cecilia Von Henning. He served the Empyrean family of the Henning and Cecilia was the only royal daughter who survived the cmity.


    Cecilia Von Henning was talented the day she was born and that a phoenix has arisen from the ashes.


    At the age of 5, she has already cultivated a Nascent Soul and in this tiny world, theybeled it as mage rank 8 which is ridiculous.


    Karl couldn''t help butment about the tiny world that he was stuck in as the cultivation in this ce wasplete nonsense.


    They call cultivation rank into mages rank and spiritual qi into mana. Not to mention that the core they condense was a disgrace.


    The mana core that the people here are so proud of is only the Core Formation where it has level 1-9 which is their so-called mages rank 1-9.


    The Core Formation is only a level higher than Body Tempering and it is only the starting point for a cultivator.


    There are multiple levels and a higher world that can destroy this ce with a breath. However, he couldn''t do much as he has to protect this blood that he safeguarded for a century.


    s, he can finally see hope when he detected a familiar aura appearing in this world.


    Karl sensed her highness, Cecilia''s aura but it is very faint and most likely she has just used a huge amount of spiritual qi she has left toe here. But he was even more shocked as her highness was hosting inside a mortal body.


    He did everything behind the scene such as secretly injecting his true qi to empower her highness that is in slumber. She needed his true qi to awaken and the blood.


    It may sound simple but this process takes a long time as he needs to slowly inject the true qi without breaking her foundation that is extremely shaky.


    While he secretly worked things behind the scene, he really wants to pummel the little boy that keeps overusing the core''s power as he pleases.


    (In case of any confusion, the boy Karl referred to is Zhen)


    If the core wasn''t connected to his life, he would have long killed the boy to retrieve her highness and slowly improve her condition.


    Fortunately, the boy wasn''t too much of a disappointment for him tomit such actions since he starts to know his limit and improve himself.


    Finally, after doing multiple preparations, Karl tried to slowly guide the boy to this ce until the ck mage''s appearance.


    The people in this tiny worldbeled them as ck mages, but he was too clear about their true identities.


    They are the ones who caused the Henning Family to copse and have sent multiple people to tiny worlds to search for her highness.


    This is the reason why he couldn''t step out of this dungeon that blocked every single signal to avoid being detected by them.


    Karl has stayed in this dungeon for 10,000 years to await her highness to return and reim her blood to be able to achieve vengeance against their enemies.


    The Von Henning has precious blood that can increase a person''s cultivation to the next height and because of this reason, multiple Empyrean have teamed up to plot against them.


    However, they can dream on if they want to obtain a single blood as everyone that has this blood will self detonate as long as they''re about to be captured.


    ''Millions of our people have died and only her highness and some other people like him managed to escape safely since they were nobodies.''


    "Your highness, this old man Karl can no longer apany any longer as we did in the past." As Karl finished reminiscing about their tragedy, he slowly spoke after knowing her highness has recovered a bit.


    "What do you mean by that Karl? I have just awakened and I am still too weak to avenge our family. I''ll need you by my side and help this kid out." Cecilia slowly replied as she wasn''t expecting Karl to say something like that.


    "Your highness, to reawaken you, I have spent all of my true qi already and is barely hanging on a thin line to witness my final moment of hope," Karl replied with a blissful smile.


    He has finally aplished his lifelong mission in istion for 10,000 years. He no longer has regret as he slowly starts to dissipate while giving his nascent core to her highness to increase her recovery.


    Cecilia slowly watches as Karl slowly bes dust while feeling a bit of her body recovering.


    She has a solemn expression but she won''t shed a tear as it will be disrespectful for Karl and everyone else who has died to save her.


    "Don''t worry anymore and rest slowly Karl. The next part shall be aplished by me." Cecilia said after a while and stared deeply into the unconscious Zhen before flickering her finger.


    Zhen disappears from his location and the new dungeon begins to vanish. She will bury Karl along with this new dungeon that has apanied him for 10,000 years.

 Chapter 46: Reset Cultivation

    Chapter 46: Reset Cultivation


    Once Cecilia recalls the event in the new dungeon, she looked solemnly at Zhen who just fainted.


    She suddenly flicked her finger and some true qi starts to flow toward his body.


    At this moment, Zhen was finally awake from all those new crazy information that just happened.


    The images in the staircase were the scene of the person in front of him talking with the now-dead Karl.


    His prediction was correct as climbing to this peak means the whole jigsaw puzzles will bepleted and he has a basic understanding of the event that urred to Cecilia.


    ''I bet she knew my thoughts as well given the fact that she has been inside me ever since the day I was born.''


    Zhen predicted that Cecilia should know about the time he read a novel and found out that most of the plot inside is perfectly describing her story.


    Always a tragic event that led to her downfall and to magically strive back up with the help of the protagonist.


    Except, Zhen never knew one day, he would be one of those protagonists.


    Zhen has never read a plot like this so he doesn''t know what to do and what would happen to those who he has gotten close to.


    Sara, John, and Sandy, this family has given him warmth and although John has been harsh on himtely, it was simply a parent caring for their child.


    Something that Zhen wished for a long time and his maid...


    Thinking about the maid again, Zhen closed his eyes to stop reminiscing as he believed she would knock him in the head for always thinking of the negative again.


    Zhen slowly looked up to this peerless woman in front of him, "I have learned a bit of the event that happened to you and know that you have been secretly helping me out."


    Cecilia didn''t reply to him and only stared at him in silence. Zhen couldn''t help but feel frustrated by this kind of response and it''s not because she didn''t reply to him but it''s her facial feature.


    ''Please answer me already and not stare at me like that. I would havemitted a crime if my mindset were any weaker. You have no idea how much a guy would embrace you or even have lustful thought''


    *Cough*


    "I finally know why I could survive those harsh winters when I''m forced to stay outside as I always felt warmth whenever I was about to die. It should be your doing right?"


    Zhen tried to calm his nerves and continue to make a conversation with her.


    However, his effort was in vain as she still stares at him without any intention to reply.


    ''Fine, you were a Sovereign in the past but it''s no longer that. Heck, I can''t even tell your cultivation base nor if I can even say your mage rank is 1-9 or like that.''


    Zhen obtained a portion of memories from Cecilia back when she was in the higher world so he knew that this fantasy world is only a tiny world.


    Although Zhen was a bit shocked to learn that he''s in a tiny world, it didn''t affect him much as everything is abnormal.


    Just based on the fact that he didn''t die and transmigrated here is something that no one would believe him.


    Not even Kuro would believe Zhen if he didn''t see his ignorant state and connected with him through the contract.


    ''Tiny world, I can still ept that but even the cultivation ranking ispletely wrong is unbelievable to me.''


    "Is there a reason why I lost all my power when I entered this mysterious ce?" This is his main question as Zhen doesn''t know what else could exin about his loss of cultivation.


    Since Zhen has followed the cultivation procedure that this world believed in, therefore with this new profound knowledge, his cultivation process ispletely wrong.


    But the most critical issue is, Zhen has no idea how to fix this mess of mine, and the only person capable of guiding him should be none other than Cecilia Von Henning.


    "I can indeed guide you to the correct path but I have a condition and you should know it." After a long time, Cecilia finally opened her mouth to speak.


    Her voice is really mesmerizing to seduce man easily but Zhenposed himself as he didn''t even dare to have any illicit thoughts nor actions toward her.


    ''Who am I kidding? She is way too powerful and if it weren''t for her life is still connected to me, I''ll be discarded right away.''


    "Your condition should be having me help you on the path of vengeance right?" Zhen replied slowly without any lewd expression, acting like aplete gentleman.


    "Indeed, talking to wise people always makes things easier. As you have already known that I''ve been apanying you ever since your birth, I still need your help as I can only project myself like this."


    Zhen nodded at her word since she was strong before but now, she is only a virtual image.


    Probably when she reached a certain cultivation rank again, then she would be able to forge her own body.


    "I understand that but how would I know that you don''t have any malicious intent toward me after I helped you regain an actual body?" Zhen asked this slowly since he needed to confirm that she would not harm him in any way possible.


    "Sigh, I praise you way too early again. If I really wanted to have malicious intent towards you then I could easily dispel myself from your body or even worse, upy your soulpletely." Cecilia shook her head with disappointment when she heard hisment.


    Meanwhile, Zhen was dumbstruck as he clearly did not expect something like that.


    Thinking it more deeply, Zhen concluded that he had probably obtained a fragment of memories that she allowed him to pry into.


    Smacking his head for overestimating himself again, "I understand and honestly, if it weren''t for you, I would have probably died so many times especially my final free-fall moment in the skyscraper. I believed it was also due to you that I transmigrated?"


    "You are right and you should address me as your highness or queen from now on. Until I deem you qualified, you are not allowed to address me by name, Cecilia nor use the ''you'' term again." Cecilia suddenly said in an extremely domineering tone.


    When Cecilia finishes speaking, Zhen feels suffocated from the aura she is emitting and with a difficult breathing tone, "I understand queen. Now shouldn''t you tell me what to do since I''mpletely clueless?"


    Cecilia nodded in approval for his quick-witted and actions. She slowly said with a smile, "Seeing how you''re smart enough to understand the situation, I won''t be harsh with you."


    However, Zhen only felt a cold chill running through his body as he can tell, that smile is an Asura''s smile that has malicious intent.


    With a shaky voice, "W-What do you suggest me to do first, q-queen?"


    Zhen started to tremble more as her smile grew wider and only one word can describe this expression, dreadful.


    If it were a genuine smile, Zhen would definitely be heart-struck. But it''s not and he is now extremely frightened by her huge smile.


    "Very simple, we start by resetting your cultivation and start body tempering treatment to restart the true cultivation rank."


    Cecilia said as sheughed in her mind. She can''t help but starts to imagine his fate when the process begins.

 Chapter 47: Body Tempering Method

    Chapter 47: Body Tempering Method


    After abolishing every little bit of mana or it should be called spiritual qi now from his body.


    Zhen feels like a mortal again. Weak and powerless where anyone can thrash him.


    "No need to feel like a depressed animal, you''ll regain your prowess soon if you follow my instruction." Cecilia, her highness or queen said to Zhen when she saw his expression.


    ''I''ll be lying if I said I''m fine with losing the entire cultivation base that I have trained hard on. To think I even went to the library and read those fake logics and became impressed with it.''


    Zhen sighed as all of his hard work and dedication went to poof in one day.


    What a waste of time when he could have been somewhere else. At least Zhen got a good servant while studying in the library since Aaron brought himself to his footstep.


    "I understand.... queen." Zhen was about to mistakenly say her name again if she hadn''t given him a fierce look.


    "Mhmm, if you understand then start stripping your clothes."


    "H-Huh, s-strip my clothes to naked?" Zhen asked to see if he had misheard her word.


    "Hmph, you little lustful kid, did you put your brain into a gutter? I''m guiding you to do body tempering so of course, I need to see your body structure but your clothes are on the way." Cecilia replied in a cold tone.


    ''Tch, I was just confirming the fact. Did you need to be so cold like that?''


    Although Zhenined in his mind, he started stripping his entire clothes until his boxer is left.


    Cecilia stares at Zhen''s body which gives him a cold stinging. Zhen shut his eyes and let her leer around as he didn''t want to get beat up for eying her too long.


    However, Zhen doesn''t know the fact that Cecilia may be cold on the outside but inwardly she was embarrassed.


    It was her first time seeing a naked male body and this is why she is harsh in her tone.


    She needed to obtain dominance to prevent unnecessary thought and inspect every part of his body so no mistake can ur.


    Zhen didn''t know about Cecilia''s thought process as he didn''t wish to provoke her anymore. Only after some time did Cecilia said ok.


    A momentter, Zhen heard Cecilia say it''s okay so Zhen opened back his eyes but Cecilia had her back facing toward him.


    Zhen didn''t speak as he believed she was probably thinking about a suitable method.


    In reality, Cecilia''s face is blushing, and only when the blush went away did she turn back to her usual cold look.


    "I have inspected your body and I can see there are still some impurities left in your body. This is probably because you have been misguided in the cultivation process. You will need to find these herbs so we can begin a medicinal bath."


    "M-Medicine bath? Then that means I have to bathe in it but.... when I formed the mana core, it didn''t take much hard work and it was smooth sailing."


    "Hmph, are you doubting my judgment? Also, the reason why you''re able to form that ridiculous mana core was because of my influence and aura directing your incapability." Cecilia said in an enraged voice as she has used all of her brain cells just to be questioned like that from Zhen.


    If it were still back then, she would have pummeled the person and banished him far away.


    Zhen was scared and quickly shook his head that he had no doubt about her judgment.


    ''Mental note added, never question or doubt her judgment.'' Zhen said in his mind to not make this mistake again.


    "Q-Queen, if I have to take a medicine bath, where do we get those magical herbs to brew one?"


    "Hmm, you''re right about that. Later you will regain conscience in the real world as we are in a different space simr to a dimension. Only you are allowed here and talk to me at this moment but I can stillmunicate with you in the real world." Cecilia slowly replied before showing multiple images of magical herbs.


    Zhen saw many magical herbs and he was surprised to see that the Yozu herb is in the image.


    The Yozu herb was like a sunflower but instead of yellow, it is red and a bit smaller.


    Zhen didn''t n on asking why Cecilia showed him those herb images instead of the name as they are probably named differently in this world.


    "I shall do my utmost to gather all those magical herbs." Zhen will definitely gather them with my fastest speed as he has a mortal body and can easily get killed.


    "I know your thinking but you don''t have to worry as I will impart some spiritual qi around your body so no one can tell."


    ''This Cecilia truly can tell what people are thinking from one look.'' Zhen nodded to her words and before he could ask another question.


    Cecilia is almost like a genie as she could read his mind when she said to Zhen that he cane here every time whenever he wants.


    Hearing the confirmation from Cecilia, Zhen was relieved as he still didn''t know his actual body condition.


    Before Zhen could even react to express his thanks, his vision became ck and when he woke up, Zhen was squeezed so tight that he would suffocate if it continued for another 3 seconds.


    An intoxicating fragrance came to his nose and Zhen knew who was the person hugging me again.


    Who else but Sara?


    "Sara, I''m fine and there''s no problem with my health."


    "Lies, I sensed your aura getting weaker and weaker. Did you know how scared I was when I tried to heal you but nothing works?" Sara screamed in tears which stabbed Zhen''s heart.


    Hearing the worries and tearful expression from Sara, Zhen decided to keep his condition and the situation unknown to her.


    ''This is not something that Sara could handle and neither can he be confident in this matter.''


    Zhen embraced Sara lightly and started to coax her. It took him 2-3 hours before she finally nodded at his response that everything was fine.


    Zhen didn''t know how much time had passed but he was shocked when Sara said only 3 minutes had passed when she tried to heal him.


    Zhen was pretty sure that the mysterious space he spent was over 10 hours or more.


    ''Is this the so-called time maniption or in another world, the time in the mysterious space flows faster than the real world?''


    If that is true then Zhen just found the best ce to cultivate way faster than normal people.


    But before he gets overly excited, Zhen informs Sara that he needs to go to the alchemy guild.


    She tried to follow him and was concerned that he needed some rare herb to heal himself but Zhen rejected her.


    ''I''m too weak now and I need to hurry up with the body tempering.''


    Zhen didn''t have the time to act all flirty when he''s basically a vegetable now.


    (In this sentence, the word vegetable is meant to describe Zhen as a useless person andpletely defenseless against anyone. It''s not the vegetable you see in grocery stores.)


    Zhen sent a mental note to Kuro and told him to apany Sara for a while.


    Kuro nodded his head in response but Zhen can tell he has many questions but didn''t pry into him.


    Zhen appreciates that and starts walking toward the alchemist guild.


    ''Please let me have enough money to buy all those magical herbs.'' Zhen prayed to god that he''s not broke.

 Chapter 48: Wealthy

    Chapter 48: Wealthy


    As Zhen walked toward the alchemist guild, he started to count in his mind how much money he had.


    Right when Zhen was thinking about the estimated amount of wealth he had gotten when he explored the dungeon with Aaron and Kuro, his mind shook.


    Zhen''s body was frozen like a statue as he noticed his own spatial dimension contained a mass amount of wealth.


    The amount was sorge that all Zhen can see are mountains of spirit stones and spiritual treasures.


    "Don''t be excited like a fool. Those are the wealth that Karl has left behind and it now belongs to me. Try to spend those without my permission and you shall see..."


    A voice suddenly enters his mind and without a doubt, it is the queen, Cecilia.


    ''Tch, did you really think I was going to spend all that wealth. I mean like maybe take like 5% of the portion but to think you are this stingy.''


    Zhen only said it in my mind as he did not wish to find out what would happen if he really used it without her permission.


    Still, Zhen can''t help but have a salty expression hanging on his face.


    Can''t touch but could see the wealth is a sin and punishment for a person who always struggled to have any wealth.


    Zhen thought he can now be called an extremely wealthy person but the money is frozen.


    ''Sigh, if the eye doesn''t see, the heart won''t feel pain.''


    Thus, Zhen stopped leering at those mountains of shiny stones and continued his walk to the alchemist guild.


    ''I shall buy the most expensive magical herbs since you asked me to get them which means it is your permission. Hehe''


    Zhen tried to be sneaky in his mind but was caught in an instant.


    "Don''t try to be smart with me as I know exactly what you see. If I see you overpaid or pay for a herb that''s not worth its price then I make sure to make the training 10 times harder." Cecilia said with a sweetening tone.


    Shaking his head as he almost fell for her seductive sweet voice as her sentence was definitely not a honey word.


    It was the voice of a grim reaper that is inches away from slicing his neck.


    ''One day, If I manage to obtain greater power than you. I will make sure to punish you and take every advantage possible.''


    "You''re thinking about doing something indecent towards me right?"


    "N-No, I-I''m not thinking about pushing you into a bed and making love with you at all."


    "Hoh, I only said something indecent yet you talk about making love with me? Aren''t you courageous now?" Cecilia said as Zhen''s body started feeling intense gravity pressure.


    *Thump*


    Zhen dropped one knee to the ground as he cannot withstand this pressure without any cultivation base.


    "Q-Queen, forgive me but can''t you tell how peerlessly gorgeous you are. I''ll be a eunuch if I don''t get turned on after seeing you."


    "Hmph, you and your ttery word. If you manage to impress me then... I can think about it." Cecilia said while herst word is in a very low tone that Zhen couldn''t hear the final part.


    Zhen only nodded his head as he finally felt his body being free once again.


    ''I really need to get those magical herbs and start body tempering as I can''t even withstand this gravity pressure one bit.''


    Clenching his fist on how weak he is, Zhen was notfortable with this current status.


    16 minutester~


    "Ah, Once again, I''m back to this ce."


    Just remembering how he came here with Sara and bought a disgusting price of one Yozu to impress her makes him nostalgic.


    As usual, Zhen entered the building and a somewhat beautiful person was there to greet customers.


    Zhen simply waved his hand to dismiss her greeting as he knew exactly what he needed this time.


    When Zhen walked to the magical herbs section, he was not surprised that this area is crowded.


    With the new increased defensive system of the town and multiple adventurers and mercenaries fighting magical beasts to scout the area.


    There are tend to be lots of injuries so the alchemist guild should be earning a lot of money from selling those healing pills.


    ''I would have been jealous of them if it were still back then but now I''m extremely wealthy, I could care less.''


    Zhen checked every ss container to see the magical herbs that match the one that Cecilia showed him.


    Mentioning Cecilia, Zhen still can''t decide whether to address her as the queen or her highness since he prefers calling her Cecilia more.


    It''s like a sense of achievement when Zhen finally gets to call her by the first name and shows how they are getting closer.


    The achievement is almost simr to those dating sims where you pass one level and you get closer to them.


    Except for this time, it''s not a game but one with a real woman that none could be reced.


    After all, Cecilia has been inside Zhen''s stomach and apanies his darkest past which is something that no one else can understand anymore.


    Not even Sara could understand Zhen thoroughly despite his exnation of his past because they need to see it personally.


    Zhen continued to look around the magical herb section where many people are squeezing each other to get their purchase of herbs.


    After scanning through around 30 plus magical herbs, Zhen finally found one of the magical herbs.


    Zhen checked the price and almost choked on himself.


    *Cough*


    Although Zhen is very rich now, the price is 260 gold. Zhen wants to destroy this ck-hearted guild.


    They are simply money-hungry since there are basically nopetitors against the alchemy guild.


    There are only a few pharmacy kinds of shops but they are located in the kingdoms and the town usually doesn''t have any of them as they will go bankrupt quickly.


    Meanwhile, Zhen quietly said in his thought to speak with Cecilia, "Q-Queen, this pricing of the magical herb is insane, are you really sure I should spend the money."


    The money may not be his and Zhen had said that he would spend everything but that''s just a saying.


    Zhen cares too much about every little bit of money and he has been scammed for so much in this world because he doesn''t understand the marketing price of this ce.


    Therefore, Zhen rather asked Cecilia who is clearly a pro and knowledgeable person on what to do next.


    "Hmm, these magical herbs may seem expensive in your viewpoint since you don''t know much about magical herbs. However, as I used to be an alchemist, I can tell this is already a bargain because this herb is rare in the higher world and I''m surprised that this tiny world has this kind of quality."


    "W-Wait, you''re an alchemist, queen?" Zhen said in surprise when he heard Cecilia being an alchemist.


    "If I wasn''t an alchemist, would I dare make a medicine bath for your body tempering?" Cecilia said in a cold tone as she still has her pride.


    "N-No, you misunderstand me, queen. I''m trying to say if you will teach me alchemy." Zhen asked nervously since he really wanted to try concocting a pill.


    "Hmm, if your behavior is up to my vor.... then maybe I might teach you a thing or two."


    "That''s a promise then, I shall hurry up and purchase these magical herbs and when Iplete my body tempering, I would finally learn some alchemy." Zhen startedughing like a maniac and startled the people around here.


    However, Zhen could care less about what these people think since he could be an alchemist soon.


    In the mysterious space, Cecilia couldn''t help butugh after seeing this fool being so excited for being able to learn alchemy.


    She was going to train him to a peerless cultivator anyway so he could help her in the path of vengeance.


    A slight blush appeared on her face as she didn''t know if she really just wanted him to achieve her goal.


    After all, she has been drifting in the nothingness for 10,000 years before attaching herself to Zhen due to her qi running out in the core.


    Maybe this is destiny or fate where they are determined to entangle with each other.

 Chapter 49: Start of the Body Tempering Process (I)

    Chapter 49: Start of the Body Tempering Process (I)


    Spending around 1 hour something to finally find every magical herb needed for the medicine bath.


    Zhen has to say one thing and that his mind will definitely overload when he starts to learn alchemy from Cecilia.


    The magical herbs he would need to memorize and their effects on everything. Also, one misstep could cause the whole magical herb to be ruined.


    Ruining magical herbs would not be a problem since that''s a process to learn alchemy but if you add the cost of it.


    Then one can easily go broke and the main reason why not many could be a prominent or even an eligible alchemist.


    The total amount Zhen spent this time was over 2000 gold and everyone was staring at him with a disbelief look.


    After all, almost all the customers here are buying a single herb and eating it raw for the quick supplement from its effect.


    It was extremely unusual for Zhen to purchase so many herbs and the only reasonable thinking they got was that he''s trying to learn alchemy.


    ''Yep, they must think I''m a wealthy brat of a renown family who doesn''t know anything and spend whatever.''


    Zhen didn''t need to read their minds to know that they''rebeling him as a rich 2nd generation.


    Not that he cares about these people''s opinions either.


    Ever since the fact that Zhen knew this is a tiny world, he can not imagine how vast the higher world is and wonder if Earth was even worth a grain in the eyes of a cultivator.


    A tiny world is already this huge yet Earth is like an ant size world when beingpared.


    ''This is probably why no superpower or spiritual qi was present on Earth.''


    "Stop thinking unnecessary stuff and start to enter this space so we can begin the treatment," Cecilia said while Zhen was still thinking.


    ''Her eyesight is truly terrifying to know that I''m thinking about some nonsense.''


    "Eh, queen, where will my physical body be if I enter this space." They are still outside and if people see his physical body fainting, he doesn''t know what they will do to him.


    "Sigh, how many times do I have to call you a damn fool. You can enter with your physical body too. The first time was simply because you''repletely ignorant that I had to use a method to forcefully pull your conscience inside." Cecilia said slowly with a bit of a dissatisfied tone in it.


    ''What do you mean by a fool? You never told me about this. I''m pretty sure youid this trap out for me to step on it.''


    "Haha, I see how it is queen. I''m truly a fool"


    Still, Zhen continues to give a smile in response to this since she has the upper hand while he has nothing.


    A man must know when to retreat and when to advance to seed in their life.


    ''Why should I argue in a fight that I have zero advantage?''


    Cecilia nodded inside the mysterious space and a smug smile appeared on her face.


    She has indeedid this trap to tease him a bit even though she didn''t know why she''s acting like this.


    Meanwhile, Zhen grudgingly finds a dark, secret alley and makes sure no one is nearby after triple-checking the area.


    Then he follows the procedure on how to enter the space from Cecilia.


    *Whoooosh*


    Once Zhen teleported inside this space, he covered his mouth as he felt like vomiting because of the turbulence in the teleportation.


    "Hmph, weak boy, already feels like vomiting just from this tiny turbulence. How are you going to endure the next treatment?" A smile glistens on Cecilia''s face.


    Zhen was about to be entranced by her smile before retreating a few steps back. He couldn''t help but feel exposed in front of Cecilia where there''s no hidden card for him.


    Not that he has any, to begin with, but it still feels ufortable to have someone knowing everything about you.


    Whereas Zhen only has a bit of information that she allowed him to pry.


    "A-Are you going to make the medicine bath now, queen?" Zhen asked nicely since he would get nothing for prying more information than she wants him to know.


    "Mhmm, although I''m still a projection, I still have my innate alchemy me and spiritual qi after Karl healed me up so creating this medicine bath is no problem. I''m going to start and if you can''t understand a single process then you can forget about being an alchemist."


    "Is that a challenge for me, queen?"


    "Hmm, if you can try toprehend at least 80% of the process then I shall reward you a bit," Cecilia said with her mouth curling up into a smile.


    ''Challenge epted! I shall shove your cheeky mouth for once.''


    Zhen decided to close his eyes and start to concentrate real hard.


    ''Hehe, you''ll underestimate my ability toprehend things, Cecilia, watch me win this bet.''


    Before Zhen can even try to smirk in his mind, Cecilia has already begun the process.


    Zhen saw her using a green color me and the me is extremely beautiful. It looks like a rose-shaped me and the inside is blinking with radiant.


    "This is called an essence me and it''s born in nature after thousands or even millions of years. To control this kind of me, you have to merge it with your spiritual core or nascent soul in other words. Without any preparation, then the me will instead manifest inside and take possession of your body."


    Zhen nodded at Cecilia''s words because he can tell she''s teaching him about the so-called essence me.


    In other words, he would probably need to obtain an essence me or something equivalent to it for better control when he''s concocting a pill.


    "However, even without an essence me, one can still be an alchemist but the pill would have a lower percentage of the effects as it can not clear out all of the impurities. Impurities in pills aremon as not many canpletely neutralize the magical herb''s foundation."


    "Uh, may I ask what is the magical herb''s foundation?" Zhen got the point about the impurities of a pill but not about the magical herb''s foundation.


    ''Do they even have a foundation, to begin with?''


    Cecilia simply shakes her head as he is indeed aplete amateur. "Magical herb''s foundation is basically their root of qi within the nature that allowed their birth. They are difficult topletely remove as most alchemists could only remove 70-80% at best."


    ''Hmm, I see what Cecilia means now. The magical herb''s foundation is simply like how a flower grows up with photosynthesis.''


    A focused expression that was never seen came out from Zhen when he realized the details regarding a magical herb.


    An alchemist would try to remove most of its foundation to create a pill that has fewer impurities which could be sold at a high price.


    "Alright, those are simply basic knowledge that every alchemist should know if they want to be one. You are extremely lucky because I''m one of the best alchemists back in the days and many begged me to concoct a pill but I refused every single one of them. Learn to be grateful."


    Cecilia said with a haughty and pride tone.


    This time, Zhen didn''t sneer her in his mind as he knew how stingy and crazy alchemists are toward their knowledge and foundation of alchemy.


    Most of them are a bunch of old men and half-ass skills yet pride themselves to be king.


    "Thank you queen for teaching this ignorant kid," Zhen said with respect as he is indeed lucky to be able to have a beautiful and capable teacher.


    Cecilia nodded her head before instructing him to pay close attention now as she starts to begin organizing the magical herb.


    Zhen paid attention to this detail as organizing the magical herb like this should have meaning otherwise, Cecilia wouldn''t spend time doing this.


    "Mhm, you''re notpletely hopeless as this step is the most crucial one because it starts from the toughest melting point temperature to the lowest. If you misce a magical herb doing the concocting process. You could burn the magical herb before you''re able to condense all the critical herb to merging."


    Cecilia said while continuing to organize each of the magical herbs.


    ''Women are truly the best liar. She clearly wants me to learn alchemy but didn''t want to acknowledge it and provoke me instead to give me motivation.''


    Letting off a soft sigh, Zhen shrugged his shoulder a bit as he would never try to understand the mind of a woman because it is the most mysterious thing ever.

 Chapter 50: Start of the Body Tempering Process (II)

    Chapter 50: Start of the Body Tempering Process (II)


    When Cecilia finally finished organizing the magical herbs, Zhen was amazed and curious at the same time about how she''s going to merge the herbs together without using a pill furnace or a cauldron.


    "Stop thinking about how I''m going to merge the herbs. These are for a medicine bath which means I''m not concocting a pill but increasing the potency of the herbs to its maximum."


    ''Tch, I wasted all this time paying attention for nothing.''


    While Zhen sneered in his mind, the facial expression of his didn''t change one bit.


    "If we are not concocting a pill then what''s the use of this much magical herbs for?" Zhen asked since he didn''t know how they could use all these herbs for a simple medicine bath.


    "Truly a fool you are. Did you think the medicine bath that I''m making for you is a simple one? I''ll let you know in advance so you can still retreat before it''s toote. This medicine bath will torture youpletely and you''re not allowed to stop until it''s been 15 days."


    Cecilia said with a serious expression this time. Zhen can tell that she''s giving him a warning that this process will be painful.


    Painful enough that she has a dreadful expression on her face. This is the first time Zhen has seen this kind of side and as much as he wants to run away.


    He will not yield and endure this process. Can he still be called a man and help Cecilia in her goal if he backs away from the first step to bing a real cultivator?


    "Cecilia, you underestimated my willpower. Just go for it and watch meplete my body tempering wlessly. At that time, I shall receive my reward." Zhen said with a bright clear eye as cultivating is defying heaven, to begin with.


    Not to mention, the time difference in this space is many times faster than the outside world so he would definitely not give up.


    Cecilia didn''t say anything despite the fact that he just said her first name. She was happy inside, seeing how he is determined and not a half-willed brat.


    She simply increases her essence me temperature while flickering her hand.


    *Bam*


    Arge wooden tub appeared out of thin air suddenly. Zhen didn''t react much as this space is under Cecilia''s control.


    Seeing Cecilia''s expression and focused eye, Zhen can''t help but admire this peerless beauty. She has been through a lot.... maybe even more than his dark history.


    ''No, it''s definitely way worse as I can see her longing for her loved one, and although she has tried to hide it with her cold tone. How could I not see through those eyes of her?''


    A person can lie with words but the eyes will never lie. Zhen guessed they are connected through a thread line where they need each other to support.


    As much as he sneers at her or tries to act like a mindless idiot, Zhen just wants to brighten her mood.


    With those new fragmented memories he obtained, Zhen could tell that Karl was definitely not some nobodies to her.


    He was likely someone that took care of her since Karl''s eyesight when dissipating into thin air was love and care for someone.


    Not the romance type of love but a parent''s love, simr to John''s love for Sara.


    Knowing all of these only made his determination tougher. Those empyreans that are full of greed and probably also lust after Cecilia will definitely pay for this debt.


    ''I don''t know who or where you are in this vast cosmic. I swear to heaven that I will avenge Cecilia on her path of vengeance. If I fail toplete this then I shall have my Daopletely shattered.''


    Right when Zhen finished swearing, lightning bolts started to strike in this space. Cecilia was shocked by this sudden development that she stopped melting the herbs into the wooden tub to stare at this thunder.


    "Heavenly Dao Thunder Strike..... How could this dreadful thunder appear in this space? D-Don''t tell me?" Cecilia mumbled in her mouth before looking in Zhen''s direction.


    Sure enough, she saw him having a bright smile and his eye shone brightly which stared deep straight into her.


    "Cecilia, with heaven as witness, I will carry the burden of vengeance with you. If I ever fall astray from this path then I shall have my Dao and path as a cultivatorpletely shatters." Zhen said it when the thunder struck my body.


    *Rumble*


    *Kabooom*


    "Cough," Zhen coughed a few times when his body was struck by the lightning and he feels something happening inside his body.


    ''It is probably rted to my oath to heaven and if I didn''tmit to my promise then the punishment should ur.''


    Zhen knew swearing to heaven will result in deadly consequences if unfulfilled but this was his resolution.


    His resolution to protect Cecilia where she has sheltered him in his days of struggling and almost dying a few times.


    However, trying to act cool at a random time was not a very smart decision.


    "ARE YOU INSANE? WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU IN SWEARING THIS DEADLY OATHS TO THE HEAVEN? DO YOU KNOW THE CONSEQUENCES?" Cecilia roared in a very loud tone.


    Zhen''s ear starts to ring from the sudden outburst that he never expected to hear from Cecilia.


    But a small smile continues to leave on his face as this outburst only makes him have no regret to tie his life with her.


    "I''m not insane and it''s simply mymitment towards you. Without you in my life, I would have died before even reaching here."


    "I believed in you to help me but you don''t have to make this kind of oath. There''s no point in you regretting this action now. This vengeance is supposed to be my goal and I-I have to bear it myself." Cecilia said while tears started flowing out from her eye.


    Zhen calmly walked in front of her and gently wiped the tears away with his finger.


    Wiping the tears slowly, Zhen said in a soft tone, one that is used to calm a person in a caring perspective. "You have suffered more than me and apanied my difficult time. It''s time for me to support you back."


    Cecilia''s tears only start flowing out faster after hearing his words. Zhen simply hugs her and scrubs her back gently since she has been all alone ever since the cmity urs to her family.


    Although she was unconscious during his darkest path, it was still because of her that Zhen gets to live.


    Plus the fact that she has just recently awakened and knows that everyone she loves is gone.


    It will turn a person insane especially when she finally sees someone who has given her love and care for the first time in 10,000 years but was forced to watch him vanish as well.


    This feeling is something Zhen knows very well and only those who have experienced this painful experience canfort each other.


    Saying words offort would only make things worse. Only actions and determination can soothe the person down.


    This is why Zhen took this oath and to let her know that she can rely on him too. To let her know that she''s not alone because he''s here for her.


    "Cecilia, I''m guessing I can call you by the first name now can''t I?"


    "Hmph, you simply took advantage of my weak opening," Cecilia said with a pout.


    "Haha, well now that I''ve obtained my reward, shouldn''t you continue to melt the magical herbs toplete my medicine bath. After all, I''m still a weak mortal."


    As Zhen finished speaking, Cecilia pushed him aside gently and activated her essence me again.


    ''I''m d that I untie your knot now, Cecilia. No matter how difficult the path ahead of us is, we shall strive together and ovee any obstacles.''


    Zhen slowly walked a bit closer and inspected her alchemy work as this would give him some experience to understand the work process of an alchemist.


    However, Zhen shudders with a chill when he reimagines the pain he would experience once this medicine bath ispleted.


    ''Hopefully, this medicine bath will not tear my tendons and bones apart to cleanse the impurities.'' Zhen prayed inwardly while thinking if he just jinxed himself.

 Chapter 51: Start of the Body Tempering Process (III)

    Chapter 51: Start of the Body Tempering Process (III)


    Cecilia has continued to melt the magical herbs to maximize their potency and Zhen can see the medicine bath start bubbling.


    With so many herbs inserted inside, Zhen feels some sweat in his back as he imagines himself being soaked in it.


    Cecilia has repeatedly warned him and says how dangerous it is. This is enough to give Zhen a foreboding and an anxious feeling.


    1 hourter~


    "Ok, this medicine bath isplete, now strip your clothes and soak in it for 15 days. During those 15 days, not only do you have to rigorously absorb the potency of the herbs, you have to make sure all impurities are gone."


    *Gulp*


    "Eh, Cecilia, is this what every one of the cultivators who start their path with this kind of method? I can''t imagine millions or billions of people doing this kind of body tempering." Zhen said nervously.


    The medicine bath is steaming with white smoke, indicating the boiling point is extremely high and for a mortal body to soak in it.


    This is basically asking Zhen to cook himself alive.


    "What? You''re scared now? Who was the person an hour ago that tried to be a sentimental person before and swore a deadly oath? I''ll be honest with you as this body tempering method is the cruelest method ever."


    "C-Cruelest method ever? You mean that this body tempering method is umon?"


    "That''s right? You have started cultivation way toote and due to theck of spiritual qi, this is the only way for you to catch up with those so-called geniuses. Also, there is only a 5% chance of sess with this method and requires extreme luck." Cecilia slowly said with a smug smile.


    ''She definitely mentioned extreme luck on purpose as she should be able to pry into my memories if she can easily pull my conscience away.''


    This is truly a cruel body tempering method and requires one with insane luck.


    "Sigh, I have already boarded onto your pirate ship and cut off any path of return. There is only a path forward and if I''m destined to fail then it simply means that heaven doesn''t want us to seed. If that''s the case then we shall destroy heaven itself and create our own."


    Zhen said loudly as he dove inside the medicine bath. Cecilia didn''t expect this sudden outburst from him that she took a few seconds before regaining herposure.


    Meanwhile, Zhen didn''t notice her reaction at all since he felt the brunt of the pain already.


    His body is starting to heat up so badly that his skin has turned bright red already.


    "Arghhh," Zhen screamed as the pain was magnifying as time continued to pass.


    ''How am I supposed to endure for 15 days when I''m struggling when a minute hasn''t even passed?''


    "Calm your emotion boy. Listen to me now carefully. Slowly, adjust your conscience and start to trigger your spiritual core. It may not be seen with any method but it''s there and you have to simte it. Your meridian right now is simply assimting with the magical herbs and with this boiling point as the base, the impurities will slowly seep out from the body."


    Although the pain is immense, Zhen slowly calmed his emotion when he heard a soothing voice from Cecilia.


    Very soon, his soul and conscience went inside his body as he navigated to see the meridian absorbing the herbs.


    Zhen saw his bones were slowly extracting some ck color and he knew they were impurities.


    ''No wonder why the process is painful.''


    The impurities are embedded deep inside the bone and you''ll need to extract it out slowly to not damage the body structure.


    ===============


    While Zhen slowly loses his conscience in meditating to assimte the potency of the magical herbs and extracting the impurities out. Cecilia is slowly watching his body condition.


    She has been slowly manipting the temperature of the boiling point to the maximum limit that he could handle.


    "I hope you''re able toplete this process... Zhen. This is the true reason why our family was hunted down by multiple empyreans because they believed with this technique, they could ascend to a whole new realm and be the ruler."


    As Cecilia recalls the past, she still mes herself for entering a legacy tomb of the supreme being who is known to have passed the boundary of an empyrean.


    It was said that he was able to kill an empyrean as easily as an ant back when he was alive.


    Although there was little to zero information about him, when rumors of his tomb appeared in the dangerous ruin, everyone went to test their luck.


    At that time, she was still carefree andpletely neglected the warning of her family and entered this ruin to explore.


    Once inside, she was met with many dangers and due to multiple events, shended in a mysterious space.


    The mysterious space assimted with her soul and soon a cultivation manualnded in her hand. This cultivation manual is extremely treacherous and difficult to cultivate as it needs multiple conditions.


    The condition was too much for a single person to even achieve 2 of them but because of those malicious people in the tomb.


    They spread rumors of Cecilia obtaining the legacy cultivation technique that can ascend past the empyrean rank.


    s, her family was destroyedpletely with the excuse of saying their bloodline can assist a person to a higher rank.


    ''Some crap lies that they made.''


    Cecilia suddenly gritted her teeth harder when she thought of that situation. If it weren''t for this mysterious space assimting with her soul and allowed her to escape her.


    She would have died too but now, she has finally awakened because of obtaining her pure blood that activates her core.


    "10,000 years spent in nothingness, this favor of you people. I will definitely repay this gratitude in full."


    An extremely savage expression appeared on her face. Although it was still a peerless beauty face, the expression of her is frightening beyond. If Zhen was to see her now, he would have been shocked into disbelief.


    *Huff*


    Taking a deep breath, Cecilia returns to her calm expression as she slowly eyes at Zhen who is still in meditation.


    A slight smile appeared on her face as she can tell he has no malicious intent toward her.


    She was thinking about whether to dispose of Zhen if he has nefarious thoughts toward her. Also, she wants to know if he would steal this power for his own benefit.


    She has been testing him when he was beginning to continue to walk for a long time and baiting him.


    The tform with fragmented memories was thest straw in his test.


    s, she was surprised at how he reacted with nothing when he saw her core. The core is something extremely precious that couldpletely boost a person to a new height.


    Most of the empyreans wanted to steal the cultivation manual and their core at the same time. They were foolish to think if they would simply allow them to benefit from everything.


    Her family members would rather self detonate with their core and ruin their own samsara cycle since escape was impossible with all those powerhouses.


    Cecilia has purposely given Zhen a fragmented memory of how her core can boost him to new heights in the path of cultivation. But Zhen never mentions it nor acts with greed brimming in his eyes to get her core.


    If Zhen were to be greedy for power and try to steal her core, Cecilia would have destroyed him.


    Unfortunately for Cecilia because her calction and prediction werepletely off the mark.


    Instead of trying to steal her core for power, Zhen was more concerned about her mood and condition.


    Heck, Zhen didn''t even bat an eyelid on the core and rather stare at Cecilia''s beauty in awe.


    "Truly a fool who doesn''t know anything and a kind-hearted boy if it weren''t for his dark past," Cecilia said when she thought about her ridiculous action on him.


    ''Since you tried your best to untie my knot, then I also apologize for testing, you boy. I''m sorry for testing your character to see if you''re greedy and lustful like everyone else.''


    A never-before-seen gentle smile appeared on Cecilia''s face before disappearing as she continued to manipte the temperature.

 Chapter 52: Fourth Stage Body Tempering

    Chapter 52: Fourth Stage Body Tempering


    Bathing in meditation for an extremely long time. Zhen has be numb to the amount of pain from extracting those impurities.


    He can feel the medicinal liquid surrounding his body on the surface is muddy. Zhen is currently in the lotus position while navigating the inside of his meridian.


    This is his chance to get a thorough understanding of his body structure that when he starts cultivating or trying new techniques, he can adjust easily.


    What seems like minutes slowly turn to hours then days. Zhen doesn''t know how long he has been using his conscience but he can feel his soul power is increasing and the body is bing tough.


    Before knowing Cecilia, Zhen''s body has always been sort of fragile since mages are not body cultivators but simply chanting a spell and casting magic.


    Learning all thoseplicated spells and magic already takes all of their time so where could they find the time to strengthen their body.


    This is the weakness of a mage and everyone knows that. Therefore, they have knights assigned to protect the mages when they start chanting those weirdnguages.


    However, Zhen is different from mages now. His body is bing steel-like and any magic they use based on this tiny world''s logic, level 5 and below arepletely useless to him.


    Although it seems like a real cheat, Zhen has gritted his teeth to endure this kind of process.


    5% chance of seeding and Zhen can feel the body tempering process is about to beplete.


    15 dayster~


    "Boy, it''s time for you to reawaken now." While Zhen was still in deep meditation for a long period of time, he heard Cecelia''s voice echoing through him.


    Zhen slowly redirects his conscience and slowly opens his eyes. The first thing Zhen saw was Cecilia''s face that was full of calm and he knew that she had finally let go of that knot.


    Before Zhen got to start being sentimental, he noticed many ck liquids sticking outside his body.


    The feeling was so ufortable and the tub was full of disgusting muddy water.


    The clear blue medicinal liquid that was glistening is gone and reced with this disgusting ck venom looking like poison.


    "No need to feel disgusted as I knew that this will happen so I prepared a clean water tub on the other side," Cecilia said when Zhen was thinking about how to get this dirt off of him.


    She pointed to another tub so Zhen nodded his head and got up. She has already seen my bare body so Zhen doesn''t feel embarrassed to show her more.


    As Zhen expected, Cecilia''s expression remained the same despite him having a little bit of expectancy.


    Little did Zhen expect that Cecilia was simr to him in terms of expressing emotion. She was embarrassed inwardly but she has lived for far too long to be this naive into showing it out.


    While Zhen started to scrub off that dirt from his body, he was inwardly shocked. His body has be firmer and tonedpared to before.


    Zhen feels like he has so much power in his body that if he has to punch a tree with his bare fist alone, it will copse without much effort.


    "No need to admire your body so much. You have simply achieved the middle Fourth Stage Body Tempering. Although it is different from other cultivators at this stage, you can probably fight those in the high Seventh Stage."


    "Fourth Stage Body Tempering? What is the next cultivation rank after Body tempering?" Zhen asked since he only knew a bit of the higher cultivation rank such as Cecilia being a Sovereign in the past.


    Although she ruled multiple worlds, a Sovereign was still not that strong since Empyreans can easily annihte multiple Sovereigns in a sh.


    "After Body Tempering, the next cultivation rank is Core Formation and it should be rtively easy for you. Since you have kind of reached it before but not really so it''splicated."


    Zhen nodded at Cecilia''sment on theplicated stuff. Due to his iplete cultivation method back then, fixing it will be hardpared to starting from zero.


    ''Sigh, there''s no pill for regret and I would have to slowly face the consequences of my action. I should probably leave this space given the fact that 15 days passed here.''


    Zhen doesn''t know how much time has actually passed in the real world.


    ''Wait, if my cultivation is wrong and I have reset it, then what about my cultivation technique or skills?''


    "I know your worries and I have prepared everything in advance already. Unlike you who think before acting, I always nned way ahead to the future." Cecilia said slowly when she saw my leer.


    ''Sure you did. You n so far into the future that you can only be a projection image now and lose your physical body too. What fantastic nning.''


    Zhen said in his mind since Cecilia is fine now. Therefore, he wouldn''t feel guilty at all when making fun of her. But he regrets the next second when he sees Cecilia''s fierce expression.


    ''What the heck is she eyeing me this fiercely. There''s no possible way for her to know my thinking when I have the poker face on the entire time....''


    "Just for your information you cheeky little boy. I have lived for millions of years to know a person''s mind even if they don''t show it on the surface. Want to make fun of me any longer?" A very curly smile appeared when she said this word.


    Zhen hurriedly shook his head and pleaded for mercy. "My queen, this lowly one does not dare to make fun of you. Please forgive me with your big heart."


    ''This is no joke as I would definitely suffer for getting into her bad book.''


    Her level is simply too much for him to handle even a grain despite Cecilia not having a physical body.


    Just in terms of knowledge and wisdom, Zhen is miles apart from her. After a round of smooth-talking and more pleading, she forgives him this one time.


    "I don''t have the energy nor the strength to be this petty but don''t think that gives you permission. You have simply just started the real cultivation path so I will teach you an Immortal movement technique called sh Point. The name itself should be self-exnatory."


    Zhen agreed with her word since sh Point should be obvious in what this technique does. However, he doesn''t know how precious an Immortal technique is but he won''t be polite either way.


    Zhen needs to get stronger to be able to assist her otherwise, it''s just a pipe dream.


    ''If I''m not strong, I can''t bully and push you down in bed, Cecilia.'' Zhen starts daydreaming about the day he makes love with Cecilia.


    His daydream was cut short when Cecilia pointed her virtual finger at his forehead, and a sea of information flowed inside.


    Zhen''s brain has been gushed with so much information already so he feels nothing special. He simply looked over this sh Point and indeed, this is a great technique.


    It allows a full retreat or full attack on the enemy before they can even react and in this tiny world where mages are the strongest.


    With this technique, Zhen can easily get close to them when they try to chant their spell.


    Having cheat and awesome cultivation techniques is surely an easy life.


    "Getting ahead of yourself again huh. Although this technique is godly, it''s extremely difficult toprehend or even use a tenth of its potential. I just give you information to study over as this requires practical experience, meaning you will have to fight magical beasts while trying to master this technique."


    ''Hmm, that is pretty logical as practicing a movement technique in this space with no actual danger involved will not help much.''


    "Understood, I should probably get going now and start heading back to Sara and Kuro. They should be worried about me at this moment." Zhen said after thinking a bit and Cecilia nodded.


    With a thought process, Zhen reappears back in the secret alley before heading back to Grotto''s Inn.


    ''Hopefully, I won''t be scolded as I can see that the time of day did not really change much.''


    Zhen said as he started running back while enjoying the smooth movement of his new tempered body.


    Meanwhile, in the mysterious space, Cecilia with a smirk said, "I hope you can exin your disappearance in these 7 days. Since I don''t have much power to manipte the time to flow faster here. If only I regained my cultivation then it would have been possible but it''s a good punishment for his lustful brain."

 Chapter 53: Saras Departure

    Chapter 53: Sara''s Departure


    When Zhen was happily walking back to Grotto''s Inn because he no longer had to worry about being killed easily.


    Now that Zhen has reached the fourth stage in body tempering so unless the enemies can melt his body, they will never leave a dent.


    ''Ah, the benefits of being a cultivator than a mortal is truly fantastic.''


    As Zhen enjoyed this moment, he noticed something unusual. The Grotto''s Inn was closed and there''s no loud chattering.


    Zhen raised his guard up and became serious. Zhen carefully walked to the door and finally rxed when he felt Kuro''s aura inside.


    The aura was alive and kicking, which means he''s fine.


    *Creak*


    Zhen opened the door and he was shocked by the luggage being packed.


    ''Are they kicking me out now?'' Pondering if that luggage is his belonging but then he remembers that he doesn''t have any stuff at all.


    "H-Hey Sara, what''s going on here?"


    "You still know how toe back huh? Where did you disappear in these 7 days? We were searching everywhere for you and if it weren''t for Kuro being fine.... we would have thought you''ve died."


    ''..... 7 days disappearance? What''s the meaning of this Cecilia?'' Hearing Sara''s words, Zhen transmitted his word to Cecilia mentally because it wouldbel him as a lunatic for talking randomly.


    "Surprise, I can only make the time flow this much since I''m still weak so 7 days have actually passed in the real world."


    A teasing voice echoed in his mind and Zhen became petrified. Cecilia can easily turn from serious to yful in a matter of seconds.


    ''Just where did she learn this from?''


    "I''m sorry Sara, there were some problems with my body so it took 7 days to fix it properly. Please don''t kick me out." Zhen pleaded for mercy while making up lies on the spot as usual.


    ''I''m truly a genius when ites to making lies but at least it makes sense. They can''t even check that I''m actually lying, given how reasonable the lie is.''


    "We''re not kicking you out... but we are going to leave the Town of Ash"


    "WHAT? You''re leaving the Town of Ash? Where are you going to go?" Zhen was shocked that it was Sara leaving this town.


    They were living here ever since Sara was born but to think they''re the first one to leave when this town is in an extremely delicate position.


    "I know it''s sudden, but I have been epted into the magic academy in the Swift Feather Kingdom. I have applied for entry before meeting you... Zhen." Sara said timidly.


    ''Sigh, that magic academy where I have heard people talking to Simon in the Holy Library huh.'' Zhen was not prepared for this sudden departure since they have spent very little time together.


    (Refer to chapter 18 for the scene of Simon and fellows bootlickers)


    "It''s fine Sara, you have already prepared for everything and I would feel guilty if I''m the one that blocks your path."


    Zhen really didn''t want to separate from her and tried to inform her of the real cultivation when he came back here.


    However, Cecilia warned him not to because Sara has gone too farpared to him in cultivation. It''ll ruin her instead if he tells her to reset cultivation.


    Despite not being able to stop her, Zhen can slowly deviate her mage rank to the actual cultivation.


    The process will be slow but she can advance to a true Qi Cultivator in the near future when she attained a higherprehension.


    Zhen was d to be able to make love with her as she received part of the true qi from Cecilia when she was still a tiny core without conscience in his stomach.


    "Sara, take this cultivation technique and make sure, no one is allowed to see this. I mean no one which means not even your closest, including me." Zhen said with a serious tone because of this technique that Cecilia gave him to help her.


    The consequence would be severe if it were to leak outside.


    This tiny world will be in chaos and turmoil due to the newfound knowledge. Therefore, Zhen was gambling with his trust in Sara and the fact that she''s his woman.


    Sara took the technique with a grave expression because she has never seen him so serious before. She wanted to ask why but it''s best to not pry for more information. They were lovers and he clearly wants the best for her.


    When Zhen saw Sara nodding after taking the technique, his shoulder softened.


    ''Now I won''t have to worry about Sara being unable to protect herself.''


    "Sara, seeing how your family is going to leave with you, take Kuro with you. Kuro and I are connected with each other so we can alwaysmunicate." After a long pondering, Zhen decided to have Kuro apany Sara.


    First, he''ll need to hone his skills and learnbat experience himself. With Kuro being near him, Zhen won''t feel any danger because of his presence.


    Plus, Zhen finally knew about Kuro''s true form and he''s one over-powerful beast.


    Cecilia has told Zhen about Kuro when she first saw him. To Zhen''s surprise, Kuro is a true dragon descendant with the purest bloodline. His ancestor was a fearful beast in Cecilia''s original world too.


    ''Such a legendary beast is my familiar, if this isn''t lucky, I don''t know what is.''


    Zhenughs inwardly when all the good things juste up to his doorstep without lifting an inch.


    Knowing how fearsome Kuro is, Zhen is morefortable with Kuro on Sara''s side than his because he has Cecilia to guide him.


    After Zhen chatted with Sandy and John for a long hour of the session, mostly Sandy telling Zhen to take care of himself.


    Separating is never a good feeling but it''s inevitable and would only increase their affection from missing their other half.


    Therefore, Zhen won''t feel sad much because he can always go to the Swift Feather Kingdom at any time.


    Just not now since those ck mages, or the nickname Zhen decided to call them from now on, are the dogs.


    The reason why he called them dogs now is because a dog is one who wags their tails to serve their master like a little bitch.


    ''I didn''t look for trouble but time and time again, you have targeted my loved one.''


    They don''t know his true identity so Zhen would be a fool to not take advantage of this.


    Their so-called magical beast riot to make towns into ruin was simply because they detected some traces of Cecilia''s family aura.


    Karl would have been targeted as well if the dungeon wasn''t capable of hiding their auras. This tiny world to them may be an ant that they could squash.


    But if a dungeon appeared in this tiny world capable of avoiding their detection, his instinct is telling him that there is something precious hidden in this world.


    Zhen stopped thinking about thisplicated stuff as he hugged and kissed Sara passionately.


    He couldn''t make love with her since they are leaving right now so he has to take any opportunity possible.


    Kuro hugged him as well but it was too hard so Zhen could only hug back with some difficulty.


    "Kuro, our time may be short but you''re my family. Protect Sara well, I would meet up with you after I solved some crisis."


    "Master, take care of your well-being too. Also when you meet up, make sure to bring delicious food for me."


    ''This Kuro, I can''t tell if he will miss me more or the food.'' Zhen let go of him gradually and watched as they departed the Town of Ash.


    Only when he can no longer see their shadows did his gaze turned toward the Forest of Trove.


    ''Time for me to train up and sabotage the dogs of the empyrean scheme.''


    Before John''s departure, Zhen had gotten much information about what happened in those 7 days.


    Apparently, the magical beasts in the forest have been acting anomaly and began to attack in a horde.


    Based on John''s intel, this is the sign of a magical beast''s riot, preparing tounch a full attack on the town.


    Right now, the town has been in a panic and almost turned into a ghost town since most of the residents have retreated to the Swift Feather Kingdom.


    John, Sandy, and Sara only left right now because they were worried about him and still debating if they should leave as well.


    Now that he came back safely and stopped their worries, they can leave with relief while Zhen is back to being alone.


    "Don''t you have me apanying you right now?" Cecilia suddenly said in a sweet voice to his mind.


    "That''s right, I have you with me now. Time for you to teach me sh Point."


    A slight smile appeared on his face as Zhen started running toward the inner core of the forest.

 Chapter 54: Training (I)

    Chapter 54: Training (I)


    Inner Core Area in Forest of Trove~


    *Booom*


    "Huff, Cecilia, this training is horrendous," Zhenined to her when he just finished killing the 13th magical beast while only trying to use sh Point and his bare fist.


    The worst part is that she even sealed his cultivation so that his body is not imprable. Zhen''s clothes are now tattered into multiple holes.


    Not only that, his shoulder is bleeding from overusing his physical strength.


    He can''t use spiritual qi on his fist so it''s like punching a rock as a normal person each time.


    "Stopining and go 4km to the east side. There''s another magical beast and this one is known for agility. It''ll be a great practice for you to try and step into the initial phase of sh Point."


    "B-But I have tried to use sh Point many times already and I can''t even grasp the concept of it." Zhen tried to retort because he had not eaten anything in these 19 hours of fighting.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. This is pushing your body to the maximum limit and only in near danger would you be able to grasp the concept of a cultivation technique. Did you think cultivation is easy and fun?" Cecilia replied very coldly toward him.


    Gritting his teeth, Zhen started heading to the east side.


    ''Sealing my cultivation base, running is tedious and my legs feel like copsing anytime.''


    Once Zhen is near 3km, the magical beast appears and starts to growl at him.


    *Growl*


    His look is exactly those lions with savage teeth in the wild. Plus, the beast''s mouth is starting to drip out some saliva, almost like he found the food to fill up his belly.


    Their eyes meet and Zhen can tell he''s trying to intimidate. Out of the 13 beasts, he fought so far, 10 of them have tried this tactic.


    They will re fiercely at their opponent so they will tremble in fear and once they lose focus, the attack will begin.


    The beasts are extremely intelligent and one misstep could spell the end of my life. Although Zhen knows Cecilia will save him if that happens but he doesn''t want to be in that stage.


    It''ll be the most embarrassing thing to be saved by the person you vowed to save. Also, Zhen doesn''t want another dumb damsel in distress, featuring a reverse role-y.


    *Ssh*


    Zhen stepped on the soft soil with some water in the ground and ready his position.


    The beast also started tilting his back as he''s ready tounch an attack.


    *Whooooosh*


    The beast starts targeting his left side and Zhen instantly dodge to the right side but he messed up at that moment.


    The beast has feigned his attack as the real one was on my right side. The lion beast swung his tail at his right ribs.


    *Bang*


    "Arghh," Unable to block the impactpletely, Zhen screamed a bit in pain.


    Before the beast couldnd another critical hit on him, Zhen twisted his step a bit and the tail hit his right side back instead.


    Zhennded on the ground very hard with his face on top.


    *Bam*


    However, Zhen could care less about the injury as he instantly tried to use sh Point to escape.


    His technique is still w but at least he managed to dodge before the pounding.


    "Cmon, you little beast, just wait till I skin every part of you when I kill you," Zhen said as he spits out some blood from the previous hit.


    Suddenly, the beast sprung his tail rapidly into the position that Zhen is located after hearing his taunt.


    *Boooooom*


    Zhen dodges in time using an iplete sh Point technique and the ground he was originally in became arge crater.


    ''My most difficult fight for sure because this beast is a high rank 6 or in actual cultivation term, he''s in the 5th stage core formation.''


    Zhen knew Cecilia made him fight this beast solo on purpose despite all the disadvantages he has.


    Their cultivation rank is vastly different and Zhen''s cultivation is sealed to top it off, adding more difficulty.


    To win this fight, Zhen knew butting head-on would only obtain one result.


    A defeat and possibly death if he was actually alone without anyone to save his life at the end.


    After losing the advantage of this fight, Zhen used the best strategy that mankind has ever created.


    Running away!


    *Whoosh*


    Zhen starts running away with his fastest speed and you might think he''s a coward but think about it. He would be a fool to stay in a fight that he can''t win head-on.


    If you can''t win like this, the only way is to use the environment to your advantage. They''re in a forest filled with many trees, ake, and andscape that could cover their presence.


    As Zhen runs to hide, he can feel a chill closing in his back and he can tell that this lionbeled him as an easy target.


    He will definitely not let his dinner run away in front of him when he was so close.


    *Roarrr*


    The beast roars as he chases Zhen but couldn''t catch him because Zhen changes multiple directions when he runs because a straight line against a beast with higher cultivation is your one-way ticket to hell.


    While running in another direction, Zhen felt a w nearing his left side and without any hesitation, he dodges to the right and starts hiding in the bush, using the wind impact from that strike as a boost.


    *sh*


    Zhen''s back was scratched but it was a minor injury. Zhen slowly hides in the bushes and closes his aura so the beast can''t detect him with smell alone.


    The beast was looking left and right but Zhen was hiding perfectly while relocating his position.


    He only had one chance and if he missed..... he can only curse his terrible luck.


    *ROARR*


    Zhen''s ear starts to ring from the beast growling because he couldn''t detect him. Zhen almost died from an eardrum but finally, with the roar as sound cover, he is behind this beast now.


    Zhen starts concentrating on both his leg and fist as this is his only chance to one-hit kill his weak point.


    *Tap* *Tap*


    When Zhen noticed the beast lowered his guard a bit and started turning in the opposite direction of him.


    He knew that it''s his chance. Without wasting any more moments, Zhen rushed at his fastest speed and punched through his ribs in the back.


    The lion beast turned around at this moment causing his fist to hit on another area instead which is not enough to kill him.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    ''Damn, this is literally the worst-case scenario to happen as I''m wide open with his teeth opening wide.''


    The beasts smirk when he baited Zhen into revealing himself as he opened his mouth to crunch Zhen down.


    Zhen couldn''t avoid this ferocious bite since he was still suspended in mid-air.


    The lion beast''s eyes squinted because he knew he had finally cornered this slick human who thinks he''s good at hide n seek.


    When the bite was about to chomp onto his body to split him in half.


    Zhen unconsciously starts feeling spiritual qi rapidly rotating in his body and he vanishes from the air.


    *Swoosh*


    Zhennded 10m away from the beast and he chomped into the air.


    The beast looked in confusion when he didn''t feel any flesh attaching to his teeth. When the beast saw Zhen was 10m away from him, he started growling about how he escaped from his bite.


    ''So this is what people call, when you''re in extreme danger, your instinct kicks in and you would unconsciously unleash your potential to the max for survival.''


    "Boy, you''re truly lucky to be able to attain the initial phase of sh Point even though it''s an extremely tedious movement technique. Not many can cultivate it despite encountering more danger than you."


    While Zhen was still in a bit of a daze, he heard Cecilia echoing through his mind and a smile appeared on his face.


    ''I have finally achieved the initial phase so now this fight difficulty has just decreased.''


    Clenching his fist slowly, Zhen looked at the beast that had turned extremely cautious because he had avoided a certain death or grave injury from him.


    "You stinky beast, the tables have now turned on you," Zhen said and his original location vanished into a puff as he appeared behind the beast''s back.


    The beast has his alertness to the max so he was able to turn around and use his tail to whip him.


    "Too bad, because this is only a feign and I''m repaying this favor to you."


    *Whoosh*


    Zhen dodged the tail and appeared on his right side and punched right through his jaw.


    The beast did a 360 degree and crashed heavily into the ground.


    *Booom*


    The beast tried to get up slowly from taking a direct hit that he didn''t intend to tank.


    However, Zhen didn''t give him any chance to regain hisposure as he vanished again andnded multiple punches, and destroyed his ribs and internal organs.


    "Roooooooar," The beast screamed in agony with a roar when Zhen continued to hit his weak spot.


    Punching consecutively, Zhen''s fist became numb but he didn''t stop until the beast took his final breath.


    ''Don''t me me beast, this is a life and death battle and I prefer living.'' Zhen said slowly while both his fists were covered in blood.

 Chapter 55: Training (II)

    Chapter 55: Training (II)


    Inner Core~


    After killing the lion beast, Zhen stored it in his spatial ring and found a nearby cave. Apparently, this nearby cave was the habitat of the lion beast Zhen just killed.


    The world is this harsh, once killed, everything you owned will be gone and collected by others. Zhen won''t feel sad nor guilty for killing anyone.


    No one would pity the weak and he will never ever be on thetter end.


    ''From now on, I''m the predator that will hunt for my prey.''


    "Little boy, you rest enough, seeing how you''re distracted with some nonsense thinking again"


    "Can you stop randomly speaking to me at an unknown time? You will give me a heart attack if this continues on." Zhen can''t help but ask her not to do this every time.


    She always manages to find the correct timing to interrupt him and Zhen doesn''t know if it''s on purpose or just coincidence.


    "You think I want to interrupt whatever your brain is wondering. I''m just notifying you that it''s still not time to rest. Start assuming the lotus position and cultivate. With your fatigued body, the result will be tremendous, especially after a near-death fight."


    No matter how tiring Zhen is, he agrees with Cecilia''s words because he''s here to be stronger.


    ''If I keepining about some little hardship then I might as well hide in a corner.''


    Zhen sat in the lotus position and slowly closed his eyes. Although he still can''t form the core, he can feel its aura growing a bit stronger.


    Not to mention, his fighting experience and natural instinct increased too. That extreme fight benefits well and he probably has to do that every day.


    Once Zhen concentrates and starts gathering the spiritual qi around him, his soul starts to assimte with it. Slowly but surely, a tiny pearl is appearing near his dantian.


    Once that tiny pearl formed into a bright sphere, his core would form and that''s when Zhen officially entered the Core Formation.


    When Zhen was in that rank, his body automatically stores spiritual qi that the core can store and use in his will.


    Whoever is able to gather spiritual qi faster into their attack, then they have at least an 80% of chance winning.


    Unless you count on fighting experience then the person who is used to fighting will be at the advantage. This is simplymon sense and right now, my training is not to advance faster but consolidate my rank.


    Zhen has advanced too quickly and he''s still not used to this new concept of cultivation.


    Rushing things will only break things faster so Cecilia has constructed this training for me.


    When 2 hours pass, Zhen has finally recovered at least 85% of his strength, and Cecilia unsealed his cultivation at this time.


    "Your cultivation should be stable when you continue to train more. However, you don''t have much time if you want to defend the Town of Ash."


    "Huh? What kind of nonsense are you saying?"


    "Aren''t you training this hard to protect the Town of Ash and ruining those dogs of empyreans?"


    *Whoosh*


    Zhen looked at Cecilia in confusion after entering the mysterious space. He was seeing if she was sick or something for asking this kind of question.


    "Cecilia, I indeed want to hunt those dogs to get a bit of our vengeance but why would I want to risk my life in defending the Town of Ash?"


    "Isn''t that the reason why you''re staying here and not apanying your little girlfriend?" Cecilia said in confusion and Zhen wanted to facepalm at thisment.


    "Listen here, the only reason I''m staying here is to help you and myself to kidnap some of those dogs for more information. After all, you have disappeared for 10,000 years and many things could happen. Also, I have no rtionship with the Town of Ash so whether it survived or copsed is not my problem."


    "Oh, I thought you wanted to stay here to be some righteous hero or say something ridiculous like it''s your duty to protect the town since you have the power."


    "HAHAHA, sorry for my burst ofughter but haven''t you pry in my memories before? I''m no righteous hero and I will never be one. I live for myself and I do what I want. Of course, helping you is my will at this moment because you''re the only person I can truly open my heart to."


    Zhen doesn''t get why Cecilia would ask something so outrageous. She knows his past and his personality the best.


    When he was down andpletely hopeless, where were the people who would lend him a hand?


    None, there was nobody willing to help him except for his maid. His maid wasn''t obligated to take care of him but she did and for that, Zhen was eternally grateful and treated her with his best.


    He has struggled for his entire life and besides his maid, the other wouldn''t even lend a hand and would kick him down harshly instead.


    Therefore, why would Zhen be any righteous person that will be selfless? He would rather be selfish than help those who are defenseless.


    Sara was a different story back in that time because she didn''t have any prejudice against him.


    It was the first time Zhen had seen those pure eyes and looks that aren''t disgusted by his very appearance.


    Other than his maid, she was the second person and Zhen appreciated her very much. Now that she''s his woman, officially at that, his motivation to protect her is his own wish.


    "Boy, I''m impressed with your answer and d that you''re not some idiot that would risk your life for some nobodies. I was just testing to see if you would save the Town of Ash despite being powerless." Cecilia said softly while Zhen was still contemting her motive.


    "Heh, if I was really that much of an idiot then you mind as well just kill me. Trying to act like a hero without any capability is asking to die. Also, there is no longer anyone in the town worthy of having me to save."


    "You are one decisive fellow and cruel person."


    "Then I guess we are the same type of person," Zhen replied right as Cecilia said those words.


    ''Indeed, we both have a slight smile hanging on around our face. We are cruel and decisive in our actions because that''s the only way to survive.''


    "Seems like I could save my effort in trying to convince you that our goal is simply the dogs of empyreans and not being some hero." Cecilia no longer continues the topic and changes to another one.


    "Well, it seems to be this case because I don''t need you to educate me on somemon sense. Although you''re a projection, are you interested to see my cooking skills?" Zhen asked with a cheeky smile.


    ''Not being able to eat my delicious cooking will be torture for her.'' Zhen wonders what''s having a projection body feels like.


    "Hmph, you''re still a dumb boy if you think I can''t eat. Listen up, dumb boy, I''m still a Sovereign despite not having that cultivation and I can easily eat food with just a projection." A victory smile appeared on her face as she eximed.


    Meanwhile, Zhen was dumbstruck by her words. ''You can eat with a projection body.... just how ridiculous are cultivators. They are truly what people called, a god.''


    Zhen bowed in defeat and started dissecting the lion beast and Cecilia used her essence me to start a fire.


    Seeing the magnificent essence me bing a tool for cooking, Zhen can''t help but feel extremely jealous.


    He envies her because her essence me is so powerful and if she wants to defeat him, a tiny portion of it is enough.


    "Start cooking and if your food is not as delicious as you boast..... then I don''t mind roasting you a little bit," Cecilia said in a very sweet tone and Zhen felt a chill.


    The sweet tone of Cecilia is never a good thing. Zhen would rather have her teasing and mocking him over this sweetening tone.


    Zhen starts cooking earnestly to avoid being roasted by the essence me.


    Whereas Cecilia watches Zhen cooking with a serious face and giggles a bit. ''Let''s see if his food is as good as his boasting is.''

 Chapter 56: Traces of the Dogs

    Chapter 56: Traces of the Dogs


    Cooking for about 15 minutes, Zhen has added multiple seasonings into this lion beast meat to make it tender and juicy.


    He has used his utmost effort into making a delicacy dish for Cecilia, mainly because he doesn''t want to have his body taste her essence me.


    Although it may seem like a joke to you, Zhen knows very well that she will really roast his body if he cooked some garbage and ruined her appetite.


    "You''re nervous for a person who imed to be a gourmet cooker."


    "I won''t be this nervous if a certain someone did not threaten to roast my body."


    "Pretty cheeky now aren''t you little boy. Maybe I should teach you some lessons so that you learn how to speak politely to this queen." Cecilia said while her mouth curled into a big smile.


    ''Damn it, can''t I win against an argument once from you?''


    Zhen could only sigh and surrender himself because he had nothing that could work against her.


    After another 30 minutes, the lion beast meat is done and you can smell the aroma already. The meat is huge and can be cut into at least 10-15 steak slices so Zhen took one piece before handing another one to Cecilia.


    Zhen didn''t dare to watch her eat the meat because a woman does not like to be watched when eating their food. They prefer to eat it silently and he was right about his thinking because Cecilia made a re at him before she ate the steak.


    ''Tch, you don''t need to re at me this coldly when I wasn''t even interested, to begin with. I''m starving from fighting so long and can''t wait to eat my portion.''


    Zhen said in his mind as he started chomping on the steak. Being hungry is reasonable enough to forget about any table manners.


    *Nom*


    Zhen rather eats all the meat to fulfill my hunger than be a gentleman in front of Cecilia since she knows my acting skill already.


    Taking around 1-2 hours to finally finish this delicacy, his body has survived from being roasted by Cecilia''s essence me.


    Although she didn''tpliment him, her facial expression of joy has betrayed her. Zhen didn''t point it out as he was too fatigued to start another teasingment.


    "Goodnight Cecilia," Zhen said to Cecilia when he finished cleaning the dishes.


    Zhen went straight to sleep since Cecilia controls this space, a bed has appeared magically and he fell asleep slowly.


    This was the first time he has ever overworked himself to the limit and he knew his days are going to be like this.


    Being a cultivator sure has its pros and cons. Being strong is good but the hard work needed is too much and one mistake can mean the end of your life.


    Sleeping for some time, Cecilia suddenly wakes him up.


    "What''s wrong Cecilia?"


    Zhen asked her in confusion on why she wakes him up when he is tired.


    ''Are we going to continue training at this time?'' Zhen sighed at the amount of work but hearing Cecilia''s next word, his expression turned cold.


    Traces of those dogs were spotted nearby and Cecilia is extremely sensitive to those auras.


    Zhen got up and went out of the mysterious space to look at the night forest.


    "Approximately how far are those dogs located at?"


    "They''re 20km to the north of your current position. Proceed with caution, they''re extremely careful and hard to detect. I''m too familiar with those dog''s aura which is why I was able to get a glimpse of them."


    Zhen nodded at Cecilia''s words and slowly went to their location using sh Point. This technique is truly amazing despite being in the initial phase.


    Only 2 minutes or so, Zhen sessfully closed the distance but he made sure to be careful of his surroundings.


    He was not here to attack them but to enquire for more information. These dogs are most likely the small fry and have no value if he kills them.


    Zhen would rather spy and eavesdrop on their conversation to hear their scheme or their motive.


    ''I refuse to believe these people are willing to spend 10,000 years on Cecilia. There must be something more tempting for them to work so hard.''


    The initial year of chasing will be understandable but Cecilia has suffered a tremendous setback and injury caused by them.


    They will most likely predict that she has died somewhere and not enforce these many people to tiny worlds.


    While Zhen was spying on them, he was surprised to see a very familiar person.


    This person is so familiar that Zhen has even thrashed him with one fireball before.


    ''Situ Sheng, this brainless fool is actually coborating with these so-called ck mages in his knowledge.''


    Zhen sneered in his mind when he found out how dumb this Situ Sheng could be despite having decent power.


    s, his brain haspletely malfunctioned and Zhen kinda feels bad for Arlo Sheng to have this idiotic son.


    ''Working with the enemy without even knowing their true identity.''


    If that''s not a brainless fool then everyone in this world is smart. Mentioning this Situ Sheng, Zhen has forgotten about him thinking about revenge when he left the mana tracking or qi tracking to be precise.


    He was such a nobody that Zhen didn''t care anymore about that fight but to think he''s exactly like those retards. Detrimental to the point of going to the enemy side.


    "Kid, did you have the detailed map of the Town and location of the secret tunnel?"


    "Yes, I have it right here but don''t forget our deal. I want that Zhen brat to die and I know he didn''t leave the Town and is currently in this Forest."


    "Don''t worry, as long as your intel is proven some worth, we can easily finish that kid."


    Meanwhile, Zhen was quietly listening to their conversation and thought the topic was all about him in the end.


    ''Ah Situ Sheng, how cute can you be to this much of a fool.''


    From the dog''s tone of speech, they''re basically bullshitting him as they have no intention of targeting Zhen at all.


    If they really want to assist this dumb Situ Sheng then Zhen would have been targeted ever since the time he steps foot in this forest.


    However, they didn''t and Zhen was fatigued most of the time, which will give them the perfect opportunity to assassinate him.


    Zhen could only shake his head as he thought of the dog''s word, secret tunnel.


    ''If I recall correctly then John brought us to a secret tunnel before in the City Council.''


    Zhen has concluded the situation himself and informed Cecilia of his inference and she agreed with his conjecture too.


    The Town could now be considered a ghost town and not many are left to guard the town.


    If these dog''s target is something in the secret tunnel of the City Council then they will easily seed given their manpower at this moment.


    The magical beast riot was simply a smokescreen to distract and create panic. They can easily take something there and manipte the beast to destroy everything in the town.


    With everything in ruin, it''s the perfect way to hide their true intention and cover their tracks.


    ''Unfortunately for them, this time, they''ll have to face me and Cecilia.'' Zhen couldn''t wait to spoil their n and steal the treasure they have all been hunting for.

 Chapter 57: Capture

    Chapter 57: Capture


    While Zhen continues to listen to their conversation, Cecilia suddenly tells him to capture one of them if they decide to separate.


    "I thought we were just eavesdropping and not trying to engage in a fight," Zhen asked her because he didn''t know why she suggested something like this.


    "They''re not that strong for us to be cautious but I want to confirm something. If they have a symbol resembling one of the empyreans family then I may have an idea. If they don''t have it then I can pry into their memories for information." Cecilia said in reply to Zhen.


    Taking a few minutes to think, Zhen agreed with Cecilia''s idea to just capture one of them.


    The question is, who will be the person that should be captured? Zhen needs to find one weaker dog among this group because Situ Sheng ispletely useless.


    Capturing a fool will amount to zero value since they are probably too low-ranked to even ess crucial information.


    Zhen was not about to waste his time capturing such a useless person. Thus, he sent a mental transmission to Cecilia on who she thinks is the one who seemed useful.


    The group consists of 5 people and they are all dressed up in a ck robe, with some cloth covering their face, leaving only their eyes.


    Zhen''s cultivation is still too weak to determine their cultivation rank but Cecilia is different.


    She still retains her Sovereign realm so it should be rtively easy for her to detect the person who has some useful information for them.


    Not even wasting much time, Cecilia told Zhen the ideal person to capture in this group is the most left side person.


    Zhen would describe the person that Cecilia pointed more descriptively but they''re almost identical to each other so even Zhen can''t differentiate the difference between them in terms of appearance-wise.


    ''Does every bad guy love to wear the same thing? They really need to be more original.''


    Zhen waited until they finished discussing a strategy that he has no interest in because they will fail for sure.


    Zhen was so bored to death and if it weren''t for his body being fatigued, he would have just annihted them.


    These people are better off dying formitting all these crimes. Although Zhen is not a righteous person, he also wouldn''t randomlymit a crime without any reason.


    Zhen has his own limits and his motto is, you don''t offend me, I don''t offend you either. Offend me, and I will repay the favor 10 times in return.


    Finally, waiting for nearly over 20 minutes, Zhen was about to flip out as they''re speaking nonsense without any real information.


    Once they started separating, three went to the South and one went with Situ Sheng, leaving that one person alone. This is truly insane because the one lonely person left is the person we decided to capture.


    ''Oh boy, your days are over little boy.''


    Zhen sneered in his mind as he waited for the signal from Cecilia. Although they have all split up, who knows if they will suddenlye back?


    When Cecilia signals that it''s safe to act, without any hesitation Zhen vanishes from his position and hits him in the direction that Cecilia tells me to hit.


    *Pang*


    No matter how strong you are, if that specific acupoint is targeted, then you will still be immobilized, and it takes time to undo the effect.


    The time he needed to undo the effect is enough for me to bring him inside Cecilia''s space where she is practically a god.


    *Swoosh*


    The person couldn''t react in time as Zhen directly brought him inside the mysterious space. Once inside, the person finally removed his immobilized status from the acupoint that Zhen hit.


    "You have a lot of guts to ambush me, little boy. This is your funeral for targeting the wrong person."


    Meanwhile, Zhen yawns at his word because he can''t believe there are even more fools like Situ Sheng.


    ''No wonder why they didn''t mind coborating with him. Birds of the same feather flock together are really true.''


    "Sure, I believe it''s definitely a funeral. Unfortunately, that person will not be me but you instead, my lovely guinea pig." Zhen said with a smirk on his face.


    As soon as Zhen finishes talking, he can feel the person emitting his cultivation and Zhen is excited.


    He has told Cecilia to let him fight to see how the actual cultivator truly fights.


    *Whooosh*


    The person suddenly increases his speed and Zhen was shocked because he did not expect him to be this swift, considering how easy it was for him to knock him out.


    "Boy, did you really think we don''t know that you''re lurking despite hiding your aura? I have you know, I may be the weakest among our group but I''m the fastest. This is the reason why we split off so you can have your chance."


    ''Tch, getting so cheeky for a surprise attack aren''t you.'' Zhen grits his teeth and regains hisposure before battling him in swiftness.


    *Booooooooom*


    As they move like lightning, you can barely see their shadows and Zhen is only feeling more excited.


    ''This is what an actual fight should be like.''


    Punching with his fist to counter the enemy, both of them were knocked back a bit.


    Being knocked back, Zhen started rotating his qi to increase the concentration and punch him multiple times.


    Zhen would have used some overpowering technique but he didn''t have the time to learn any besides the movement technique.


    Zhen can only utilize sh point and his bare fist to win this fight. It may seem difficult but it''s pretty easy to fight like this as you get used to it.


    "Arghhh," The person screamed in agony when Zhen finallynded a direct hit on him.


    The person was sent flying by Zhen who casually watched him as he crashed into the ground, almost like everything was going to his n.


    "My punch packs a ton and to think you dare be careless. Did you really think you are smart because you noticed my presence?"


    Zhen smirked at him since they already knew that they discovered them but Cecilia told him it''s alright.


    The dogs had nned to ambush Zhen by leaving their one man alone so they could figure out Zhen''s n for spying on them.


    What a shame to them since their n will definitely work on someone''s inexperience. However, Zhen has a Sovereign who is many years old with wisdom so how could their third-rate n work.


    Zhen was just trying to act like a fool falling into their trap and made them think, a prey has fallen. He was smiling so much from how easy it was to fool them.


    "Turns out, you knew about us separating was to trap you and you used that to your advantage huh." The person coughed a bit more blood when he found that he''s the one who has fallen into a trap.


    "Pretty much so don''t feel bad about getting beaten by me since you''re determined to fail either way," Zhen said without caring about the fact that he just confirmed his prediction.


    They don''t know about this secret space that Zhen can bring them into so by the time those people who split upe back.


    All they will see is nothing, zero traces of the enemy. They will panic for sure since an unknown person was able to capture one of them swiftly.


    The seed of caution will be nted in their mind and that''s when mistakes usually happen. Being overly cautious is never a good thing.


    You will always panic at little stuff, thinking a mysterious person with unknown power is capable of capturing them.


    "Ah, you are still capable of standing up after eating my fist. My strength is still limited I guess." Zhen stopped in ce and said casually to him when he got up slowly.


    "Did you think a little punch will make me faint? Kid, I admire your courage but the game''s over." Wiping off his blood, the person stretches his neck a bit before staring at Zhen maliciously.


    Shaking his head, Zhen let out a small sigh. ''A fool really can''t tell the situation apart. If I''m really at my end then how could I still be so rxed?''

 Chapter 58: Mind Break

    Chapter 58: Mind Break


    While Zhen continues to smile at this person who doesn''t know his fate is doom, to begin with.


    The person kept on babbling nonsense on how he was going to torture Zhen and make him wished he wasn''t alive.


    ''Sigh, being ignorant sure is a blissful matter.''


    "Cecilia, it''s your turn now, and do it slowly because he''s too fun to y with. Maybe you can make him my punching bag to practice my fist."


    Zhen said casually to Cecilia who has been hiding all this time. In this space, if she doesn''t want to show herself, then even Zhen can never find her.


    This is a cheat that Zhen would really want because it''ll be easy to get away after ambushing and leaving zero traces.


    ''Such a mysterious space should be for someone lucky like me.''


    Unfortunately, Cecilia seems to have more luck than Zhen has. While Zhen wasining about his luck isn''t as good as Cecilia, the person startedughing like a maniac at his words.


    ''Did he really think I''m joking about this type of such?'' Zhen wonders in his mind before he confirms it.


    "Do you take me for a three years old kid? Before I was just careless to not know you also specialize in speed. Now that I''m prepared, I can easily handle you." The person shouted loudly which made Zhen''s ear itch a bit.


    Zhen twisted his neck for a bit and took a deep breath. ''Talking to him further will lower my IQ and brain cells so much.''


    "Cecilia, just hurry it up otherwise, I''ll lose motivation in cooking you some new gourmet dishes which is my specialty."


    Before Zhen can even continue Cecilia appears out of thin air, shocking that dumb person. However, Cecilia didn''t even give him a chance to scream as she flicked her finger and he became immobile.


    ''Such a strong move... wonder when I will be able to just simply flick my finger to immobilize my enemy. Probably won''t be long enough given my talent.''


    While Zhen continued to daydream, the person''s expression drastically changed to one in horror. His facial expression waspletely disoriented and his body kept shaking.


    Zhen stops watching and turns his back around to not imagine what kind of things that Cecilia is doing. Zhen has zero sympathies for the person but he doesn''t want to get nightmares from Cecilia''s action.


    If she was to find out that he peeked at what she did, Zhen would be threatened by her where she will say something like this, ''Go against my will and I''ll let you experience what I just did to this person.''


    "Arghhhh, mercy please"


    "Noooooooooo"


    The person kept screaming in pain from whatever Cecilia was doing whereas Zhen started counting the stars in this space to pass time.


    ''1, 2, 3, and... I lost count again. Can''t he scream in a low volume?'' Zhen was annoyed by the fact that he kept losing count because the person wouldn''t stop screaming.


    After 10 minutes or so, Cecilia told Zhen to turn around and when he did, he was smiling at the oue.


    The person was still alive but at the same time, dead looking.


    "What did you do to him? I was pretty scared that you straight up kill him and I''ll lose my punching bag." Zhen asked when his punching bag was still alive and kicking.


    ''Well not mentally but physically, he was still alive.''


    "Nothing much, just some mind-breaking technique where I gouged his memoriespletely. He''s all your now that I got some crucial information."


    "Sweet, you''re the best Cecilia. To think you kept him barely alive just so I can practice my moves on him. He is probably thanking heaven for having this honor, hahaha."


    Their conversation may be sadist or crazy to some people but don''t forget, he''s an enemy. Would you let an enemy scout free despite them nting a trap to get Zhen?


    If Zhen was the one who has been captured by them, his fate is definitely worse than what they just did. Such is the way of life and cruel way to survive in this world.


    Survival of the fittest, where only the best are allowed to live while being weak and powerless means your life and death can be controlled by anyone.


    ==============


    While Zhen is busy celebrating having a new punching bag for him, the other dogs have gathered around and searched for their tracks.


    "Nothing here sir."


    "Same for me."


    "Also, the same for me. Just where did Diego go with that eavesdropping? We were only gone for around 7 minutes before grouping up again."


    The dogs were talking and thinking about what could happen to theirpanion, Diego. They purposely chose him to be the baiter because he''s the fastest in this group.


    A tall ck robe person was standing still all this time, seemingly in deep thinking.


    "I''m afraid the enemy has captured Diego already and his life is probably in a thin line." He slowly said after 2 minutes.


    "B-But how could this be possible. Diego is at least a 4th stage Origin Core so how could anyone in this tiny world be possibly stronger than him." One of them retorted at hisment since it was practically impossible.


    This tiny world has illogical cultivation and the people here arepletely ignorant about the true qi cultivation rank.


    Therefore, even a Core Formation could beat anyone in this tiny world, and to think Diego, who is in the Origin Core to be captured without leaving any traces is hard to believe.


    "It may seem hard to believe but don''t forget something. We are also a qi cultivator in this tiny world to investigate for that thing so what makes you think that there aren''t others from the higher world to send people here." The tall person who is known as Pierre and the leader of this group said in response.


    Hearing Pierre''s statement, the group starts to realize that this should be the only possibility. Who made the rules that they are the only ones capable of descending to the lower world from above?


    "This is very bad then. Diego, we muste up with a n in case the others also found out our n. If they sent this information to above, all those empyreans will exterminate us."


    "You think I don''t know how serious the situation has be. There''s no other choice besides hurrying up our n and informing the higher up of our discovery. We will all face death if we fail." Pierre said with a heavy tone.


    ''To think our n in baiting a sneaky spy who was capable of eavesdropping for so long to have this kind of background.''


    "Now that Diego is in their hand, if they manage to ascend back to inform their superior, it could spell disaster with the news spreading to everyone."


    Everyone nodded at Pierre''s suggestion as they all scattered around to hurry up with their n. They need to start the magical beast riot early and take the item located in the secret tunnel.


    If only they weren''t restricted by the tiny world''s rules and regtions, they would have barged into the town directly.


    Not to mention, if they identally overuse their cultivation and alert those in the higher world, their effort will go to waste.


    Even an ant whenbined with many is troublesome to deal with. Plus, they''re not powerful enough to waste their qi in fighting those ants.


    Pierre could only curse in his mind for the terrible luck he has. ''To think my first mission as the leader became such a hard task. Why is it that I''m the unlucky one to encounter this kind of crisis.''

 Chapter 59: Undercurrent

    Chapter 59: Undercurrent


    As Zhen continues to train inside the mysterious space with Cecilia''s guidance, the town is now inplete turmoil.


    With the rising activity of the magical beasts and many adventurers and mercenaries reporting about arge sighting of gathering beasts, the City Lord is in a headache.


    "This is troublesome and we''re receiving no assistance from the Swift Feather Kingdom." Jason re said to the others.


    "Indeed, they''re a bunch of selfish bastards that care about their own profit. They wouldn''t spend their resources for this town and are waiting for us to fall into disaster." Peter Lar responds as he is powerless in this situation.


    Although they have many adventurers and mercenaries at theirmand, they were all below average. They couldn''t even do one on one against a magical beast.


    "It''ll be better if John was still here but he had to leave the town because of his daughter''s eptance into the academy." Someone said in disappointment when mentioning John''s departure.


    "Hmph, that John is a coward. He purposely had his daughter leave the town because of the iing crisis." A middle old age man named Alex Fang said in a loud tone.


    Alex Fang has been trying topete against John in everything but never sessful so he had a grudge against him even now.


    "We all know your so-called grudge so stop with that nonsense. If he''s really a coward then he wouldn''t give us such crucial information to prepare ourselves."


    "That''s true but who knows if that informationes from him or that boy with him during that meeting."


    "Speaking of that boy, have any of you heard the news about him?" Jason re suddenly interrupts them.


    Everyone seems to be dazed and looks at each other. ording to the intel they got, the boy did not leave with Sara but his beast is found to be following her.


    This was a questioning part as to why would the boy''s beast follow another person and not stay with him.


    "I think I heard some adventurers said that they spotted the boy in the inner core forest. It seems like he is trying to train himself up." Peter Lar said as he recalls some adventurer spotted a little boy entering the inner core alone.


    It''s unusual and ridiculous for a boy to enter alone without anyone protecting him. However, if he connects that little boy to the abnormal kid he met in the tunnel, then it will make sense.


    John has specifically asked for his opinion and he will never do that unless he has confidence in someone.


    Hearing Peter''s remark, everyone slowly nodded their head as that''s the only reasonable thing for them to not be able to locate his whereabouts.


    There''s no surveince in the forest to spy on everyone when magical beasts are starting to riot and attack the town from multiple directions.


    ===============


    While the higher-up in town discussed how to proceed in defending, Sara has finally arrived in the Swift Feather Kingdom.


    "Wow, a kingdom is truly different from a town," Sara said blissfully as she witnesses this magnificent ce.


    Although the town is big,pared to this kingdom, the size ispletelyughable. Just the entrance is extremely wide where 20-50 carriages can go by at the same time.


    "Hahaha, I''m d you''re loving this ce already Sara. I was here when I was younger and this is where I met and captured your mother''s heart." Johnughed loudly as he was finally away from that cheeky boy.


    However, hisugh came to an abrupt stop because Sandy pinched his waist for talking about "capturing" her when it was clearly the opposite.


    Kuro ignored them as he was busy thinking about how his Master is doing and mainly... if the food here is better than in the town.


    Sara seems to notice Kuro is hungry because his eyesight has been staring at his own tummy for a while. She can''t help but giggles at Kuro for always thinking about food.


    ''Would Zhen be mad at me if I return a fat Kuro?''


    Sara wonders in her mind as she missed him already even though it''s only been 5 days.


    "Let''s find a restaurant to eat and then we go back to our old house where your father bought it with my very own money."


    John suddenly intervenes when his sixth sense says his daughter is thinking about that brat again.


    ''There''s no way I would let my daughter be dreaming about you when I''m next to her.'' John swore in his mind to use this opportunity to gain back his daughter''s heart and ce as number one.


    ===============


    "Achooooooooooooo"


    ''Just who the heck is talking behind my back.'' Zhen was busy cultivating until he suddenly sneezed.


    The only logical reason for him to sneeze despite being more powerful than a mortal and his body became healthy as he reached Qi condensation could only be someone bad talking him.


    "It''s either the fool, Situ Sheng who''s cursing at me right now or John because I stole his daughter''s heartpletely," Zhen said as he stands up from his lotus position.


    "Maybe it''s many more, given how hateful you are as a human being" Cecilia suddenly intervenes and appears out of nowhere.


    Zhen couldn''t even retort her and shrugs because he doesn''t feel like arguing with her. He never wins and even if he''s close, an essence me woulde out.


    The temperature would start rising and if that happens, Zhen is afraid of being haunted by fire from now on.


    Ignoring Cecilia''s teasing, Zhen starts walking up to a person who ispletely lifeless. Although it seems lifeless, his expression was one who was in full agony.


    "Y-You monster. Not only did you break my mind and cultivation, you still let me live for what." Diego said in a low tone because he has no more qi inside his body.


    "Well well well, Diego, that''s your name, right? Even if you deny it, Cecilia has gotten every single memory of you since the birth of your life. You should be d that we''re keeping you alive."


    Zhen said with a smile that ispletely different from his casual, cheeky smile.


    "W-What do you n on doing? Kill me? I''m already a dead man without my cultivation so just do it and I won''t even scream." Diego said and closed his eyes.


    "I won''t kill you... after all, you''re my punching bag," Zhen said slowly and sealed his cultivation to be simr to a mortal.


    *Bam* *Bam*


    "Arghhh, just kill me already, stop with your stupid bashing and I''m not a living punching bag for you." Despite saying he won''t scream, Diego screamed in agony as Zhen punched his manhood.


    That''s right, his tiny little dick is being bashed by Zhen who covers his fist with many clothes just in case he touched his disgusting shit.


    "Ahh, that was a good way to release some emotion, I''ll be looking forward to more sessions," Zhen said and flicked his hand where Diego became chained up and vanished somewhere else.


    Knowing how many innocent women became his victim, Zhen was already being lenient for not tearing off his limbs or tendons.

 Chapter 60: Magical Beast Riot (I)

    Chapter 60: Magical Beast Riot (I)


    Zhen was able to release some stress while torturing Diego because he''s the type of person that Zhen despises the most.


    Just because they''re powerful and stronger doesn''t give them the right to do whatever they want. Especially when he targets powerless women and forces himself upon them.


    Cecilia was neutral though because she has seen much worse than this type. In the higher world, she has seen powerful cultivators use a virgin woman as an ingredient to make their pill.


    Also, there is amon situation where those powerful cultivators suck the woman''s yin qi dry to increase their cultivation.


    Therefore, she wasn''t affected by his atrocities and would simply kill them straight up if she met them.


    She won''t go as far as to chase and hunt them down but if they happen to cross, then she wouldn''t mind having her hand-dyed in their blood.


    Zhen didn''t know how harsh is in the higher world but seeing Cecilia''s nonchnt expression shows a lot.


    Survival of the fittest, where only the strong get to be the righteous ones. This sentence is something Zhen has in his heart because if he was stronger, then his fate on Earth would change.


    While he was in deep thinking, suddenly there was a loud rumbling sound that can be heard from all directions.


    Zhen became alerted and asked Cecilia to use her spiritual sense to see what''s going outside. After a few minutes, Cecilia said in a calm voice, "The riot has begun."


    Zhen nodded at her word as it should be about time that the dogs would begin their n. With their discussion prior, when the magical beast riot starts, the town would be extremely busy to defend.


    That''s when they will infiltrate back to the secret tunnel and see what item they''re chasing for to make this much effort.


    Zhen has been training for a long time and finally increased his cultivation base to the 6th stage of Body Tempering.


    Although it is still pretty fastpared to normal, he has no choice if he wishes to fight those dogs. They might be small fry in Cecilia''s eye but for him, it was a boss battle.


    While Zhen starts preparing to dress up in ck simr to those ninja as he does not wish to be recognized when entering the town, Jason re was busy doing multiple management.


    The scouts have spotted multiple magical beast hordesing from the East and West sides simultaneously. They have to divide their army and defend from each side.


    "You, hurry up and tell Commander Gerald to defend in the outer wall. Make sure he stays there to defend and if you spot any unusual activity from him, you''re permitted to kill." Jason re said decisively to his subordinate.


    Jason has captured many spies in town and left only Commander Gerald alone because of no evidence. Plus, he has influence and authority within the town so persecuting him without solid proof will backfire instead.


    However, he can''t risk having a traitor defend their inner town where everyone is located to discuss strategy and tend to the injuries.


    It will create more problems and he will have an easy time allowing those magical beast hordes to enter the town directly if he fakes his task to defend.


    "Understood City Lord." The subordinate kneels with one leg while epting hismand. He has a question regarding why they are permitted to kill Gerald but the city lord''s order is final.


    Jason re nodded and watched as the subordinate slowly dispersed from the office. A solemn look appeared on his face as this crisis was really uncalled for.


    Pondering why they''re suddenly targeted, a thunder strike thought shed in his mind.


    ''C-Could it be.... they''re after the item in the secret tunnel.'' Jason re wonders in his mind as that''s the only reason why anyone would be interested in plotting against the town.


    ============


    East Side of Town of Ash~


    "Hurry up and cast strength and dexterity on us."


    "Yes sir!"


    In the East Side, the adventurers and mercenaries are currently working together to fight the magical beasts.


    Although they are scared by the amount of magical beasts gathering, they have their own pride and refuse to back down.


    After all, they were born in this town and if they can''t even defend their home, do they qualify as a man, to begin with?


    Multiple people continue to chant multiple spells to st the magical beast. However, it seems like the beasts arepletely insane because if one died, the others would eat their fallenpanion while rushing forward more ferociously.


    "Goddamn it, just what the hell is this situation."


    "I don''t know but they''re definitely mad to be this depraved."


    While everyoneins and is disgusted by this scene, they didn''t stop fighting back. They''ll have to continue on otherwise once they''re defeated, their town will be another town of ruin.


    Something that none ever wants to witness again. Every time there''s a town of ruin, gue starts happening and infection will spread. This is due to the beasts that went riot and mad.


    The reason is still unknown but after the riot, all the beast will scatter and die in an unknown means. If dying means the end then everything would be fine but it''s not.


    Once they die, the ck fog starts oozing out and pollutes the air. People who manage to even get near those ck fog start coughing and in another few days.


    They will be extremely sick and without medication or the proper treatment, death urs and more ck fog will pollute the air.


    Slowly, this fog will spread everywhere to the neighboring town but those greedy kingdoms will be unaffected because they have high formation to block off this fog.


    Many will try to enter the kingdom for protection but if you''re not from an aristocratic family or have some background, you can only dream to enter.


    For people like them who are born poor and worked their way in the adventure guild and mercenary guild. Their fate can only be infected by this ck fog and waits for death because there will be zero treatment for them.


    Every one of them is greedy and wants to live longer to enjoy life but if they don''t work together to stop these beasts then they could forget about everything.


    What''s the point of obtaining arge amount of wealth if you don''t have the life to spend it?


    Therefore, they all work together at their best without holding anything back since no one would be dumb enough to backstab in this situation.


    If there''s truly a fool who doesn''t care about their well-being and tries to backstab, then everyone would gang up on him and allow him to die with the cruelest method.

 Chapter 61: Magical Beast Riot (II)

    Chapter 61: Magical Beast Riot (II)


    While the fight continues to be intense between the town and the depraved magical beasts, Zhen has slowly infiltrated the town using his quick movement technique.


    Due to Zhen cultivating the true cultivation andprehending the initial phase of sh Point, it is very hard to detect him unless their qi cultivation is two realms higher than him.


    While Zhen infiltrates the town sessfully, he has to make sure that it is safe to go inside the secret tunnel.


    Cecilia has informed him of something very abnormal hidden inside where it has forcefully agitated her core during the time when Zhen enters a secret meeting.


    She didn''t n to have Zhen notice her soon but because of this abnormal force, she decided to drag his conscience and have him start training.


    As a Sovereign in the past, for something to be capable of agitating her core is definitely no small matter.


    It could possibly be some treasure that even the higher worlds would want. There are not many things that could attract such a big movement and investigation from the empyrean force except for one thing.


    An item left behind by the supreme being that surpassed the limit of an empyrean. The only legacy item left behind him could be so attractive to all those greedy folks.


    Therefore, she has made sure Zhen was able to learn the cultivation technique from this supreme being in hope of being acknowledged by this mysterious item.


    This item should definitely have its own conscience and ability to choose its owner and it would be easier for Zhen to be able to obtain his approval.


    "Little boy, hurry up so we don''t miss this opportunity," Cecilia said with excitement because she wants to witness this mystical item.


    It could possibly be on par or even better than the mysterious space that she has gotten from his legacy tomb.


    "I know and can you stop calling me little boy already? I''m a full-grown adult and not a virgin anymore." Zhen can''t help but say this since he was being bossed around for a long time.


    "If I don''t call you little boy then what is there to say? Your name? Sorry but that name of yours is not to my taste."


    "This name was created by my maid and it''s something precious to me."


    "But that name is your past on Earth. Didn''t you decide to start afresh and live a new life? In this case, you should rename yourself as Zhen is something that belongs to the past."


    Hearing Cecilia''s reasoning, Zhen came to think about her words. She was right about him living a new life and it''s logical to change his name as well because he no longer lives in the past.


    "Sigh, why do I always feel like the short end of the stick whenever I''m arguing with you? This is simply unfair and I don''t even have an idea of a new name."


    "That''s fine since I have already made up a new name for you. Instead of calling you Zhen, I prefer Zen much more. Given the fact that you''re confident in your charm and appearance, Zen is a cooler name and not much different from Zhen."


    "If I''m called Zen then what should be myst name since I never have one, to begin with?" Zhen said this because being called Zen is not really that much different than his original.


    "Obviously you take myst name so it''s Zen Von Henning from now on," Cecilia said without hesitation and she has her motive in having him carried her family name. A feeling that she doesn''t know but her heart is simply telling her to not lose him.


    "Zen Von Henning... guess that''s my new name now." Zhen decided to ept this new name and called himself Zen from now on.


    Being called Zen was definitely way better than a little boy. This term makes him seem like vomiting because he is an adult, one that has made love with a woman before.


    "Well now that my name is changed, we should hurry up and look for the mystery item that those dogs are looking for. Imagining their faces fumed with anger when they know we were ahead of them makes meugh."


    Zen said to Cecilia slowly after this ruckus name change is done. After all, only she felt some fluctuation from this so-called item that none of them had seen before.


    "Don''t rush ady. Don''t you know it''s rude to rush them when they''re trying to think?"


    Zen was speechless at her words. ''Ady that is fierce and bossy is not ady at all. I will call you ady if I get to conquer you.''


    Once again Zen still has some intention toward her but it can''t be helped, since Cecilia was too beautiful, and a feisty attitude only attracts him more.


    Zen was not a masochist who loved getting yelled at but he feels warmth when someone yells at him because it means they care about him.


    This is the reason why when Sara yells and twists his ear, there is not much he can do except pleading for forgiveness.


    *Booooooooom*


    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed throughout the town as there was a breach in the magical beast from the Westside.


    "Arghhhhhh"


    "James!"


    An unfortunate adventurer was crunched down by a magical beast as more and more rushed into the town.


    Reinforcement arrived but the sheer number of the beast was overwhelming as the beast opened their eyes to stare at them like food.


    Multiple chains of spells continue to fire off the beast hordes but it was like dropping water in an ocean. The beast didn''t care at all as they continued to overwhelm the armies.


    A tragic scream fills the air as they watch their fallenpanion be food for the depraved beast and ck fog starts appearing in the air.


    Hearing those screams, Zen ignores them as he ventures further to the city council for the secret tunnel passage with Cecilia guiding him.


    The people here may be suffering and dying but it wasn''t his problem. Zen does not know anyone of them and wasting his time to save their life was ridiculous.


    There are always people dying everywhere and if he has to save every one of them then he would be busy forever.


    Instead of saving them who would still die in the end. It was better to focus on his task to find the mystery item because sabotaging the dog''s scheme is more important to him.


    Besides, this item was highly valued by Cecilia who is a Sovereign which shows the importance of this item is more valuable than a few hundred human lives.

 Chapter 62: Magical Beast Riot (III)

    Chapter 62: Magical Beast Riot (III)


    While Zen officially enters the city council to the secret tunnel, everyone else is in panic as magical beasts continue to overwhelm the town from Westside.


    "Just how did we lose the Westside when the magical beast''s riot has barely started. I want an exnation." City Lord Jason re yelled at the army in charge of the Westside.


    "Reporting to the city lord, we were defending really well b-but Commander Gerald suddenly detoured our path and went somewhere else, causing our number to decrease drastically. We have no choice but to retreat." The army leader slowly said.


    "COMMANDER GERALD!"


    Jason suddenly eximed loudly, different from his usual demeanor. It wasn''t his fault to lose his cool.


    He has purposely made preparation on him but to think he could still seed only means one thing.


    His subordinate has most likely been killed by the force behind Gerald because there''s no way he could detour the army path without his authority.


    For Gerald to be able to detour their path only shows that his influence is higher than him and the town could be infiltrated already.


    "Sigh, the town is now doomed for sure. Order for retreat and we shall head to the Swift Feather Kingdom. I dare them to refuse entry with my presence there otherwise they can face my family wrath."


    Jason re said while gritting his teeth. His family was influential and he was appointed City Lord in this town way back then due to the Patriarch''s order to investigate.


    The investigation was something rted to the secret tunnel here but he has found zero clues no matter how hard he searched.


    He can''t have anyone else doing this task either because it''s confidential information and the mysterious item that is hidden inside could change this world.


    The Patriarch discovered the secret tunnel when he was visiting the town for fun and it was inconvenient for him to investigate personally.


    If he did that, it was basically informing the other families that there is something valuable inside that could attract his attention.


    Jason re shakes his head at all these jumbo-up messes. Not thinking any further, he instructs others to hurry up with the retreat and sound the bell.


    *Ding* *Ding* *Ding*


    "The retreat bell has been sound, everyone retreat while covering each other. Remember, don''t think about leaving yourrade behind because one left will have more ck fog appearing in the air."


    "Hurry up and retreat in a coordinated fashion back in practice."


    Once the retreat bell sounded throughout the town, many adventurers, mercenaries, and armies began retreating while covering for each other back.


    The casualties were high in this short fight with many fallen people turning into ck fog which starts to pollute the air.


    Seeing the clear blue sky is covered by ck fog, everyone knows the town is finished and they''re powerless to change this oue.


    They have hoped some white knight in shining armor toe and rescue them but it is only a pipe dream.


    Who would be a fool to rescue a bunch of nobodies without any background? If the position was reversed, they wouldn''t even bother with this town.


    Reality is harsh and they don''t even know who can escape this cmity. They have done their duty so no one would revoke their rank.


    The army was different as they eat and earn money directly from the city council so they''re obligated to defend the town until further notice.


    Now that the retreat bell was sounded, everyone is allowed to back off and go to the neighboring kingdom for shelter.


    ================


    While everyone is struggling, Zen is struggling too because Cecilia''s sense of direction was ridiculous.


    "This is the 7th time that we walked into a dead-end, Cecilia. Can you really sense the item in here or you''re just guessing the direction?"


    "Just shut up. It was simply a mistake and it''s my first time here. Of course, I would need some time and one moreint then you''ll get to taste my essence me."


    Despite being the righteous one, Zen was ashen and shut his mouth instantly. The essence me was truly a terrifying ability and he is jealous.


    ''Sigh, I really want to have them so I can be an alchemist. Concocting pills that have multiple effects is so damn cool.''


    After many more dead ends but this time, Zen said nothing and continued to look for another path. The secret tunnel was like aplete maze and there was a hidden mechanism too.


    However, there was one thing Zen is certain, the area has not been explored because there was no sign of footprint.


    Considering the ground type, footstep would be left behind if someone was here before but there was nothing.


    Everything looks uniform and there are even cobwebs and dust everywhere. It seems disgusting to even step foot here but for that mysterious item, it''s all worth it.


    Another 10 minutes go by and Cecilia finally feels a strong sense of familiarity.


    "I can feel the auraing in the Northside of us. Hurry up, I can also detect those dogs are finding the same thing as us now."


    "Tch, so cliche for those dogs to be able to catch up with us despite the head start we got," Zen said as he increases his movement to the Northside.


    Running for about 15km, there was a huge stone door in front and many weird symbols were carved in it.


    "Yes, these weird symbols are exactly the same one when I explored the supreme being tomb. Those symbols should only mean that this familiarity I''m getting is from the same source."


    "Then do you have any idea what these symbols stand for? Also, do you have a way to open this stone door because I don''t want to die in some death trap?"


    Zen is excited but cautiousness still arises as there will be no free lunch in this world. He refuses to believe the stone door would open with a simple push.


    Except for this time, he was wrong because the stone door opens after a few moments.


    The mysterious space in Cecilia also fluctuates and bes unstable at that moment.


    "T-This." Cecilia in the mysterious space saw this sudden change and came to a conclusion. Both her space and whatever is inside the stone door aremunicating right now.


    "Don''t be paranoid Zen, I''m sure the item is just confirming that we have the same aura as him. The conscience is probably trying to identify us. Just walk inside slowly and make sure to stay calm."


    Cecilia said in a calm voice to soothe Zen''s alertness. She was doubtful of this opening too but she believed the mysterious space that saved her will not have malicious intent.

 Chapter 63: The Legacy Item

    Chapter 63: The Legacy Item


    As the stone door slowly opens, there was no shining light likest time that almost blinded Zen. Even though there was no light shining, Zen was still a bit paranoid.


    Can''t help it since he has lost 10 hours thest time a stone door opens. The trauma is still present and only time can fix this feeling of nervousness.


    "Stop being a wishy-washy Zen and hurry up to the entrance. The aura is getting stronger and stronger. There''s no time to waste."


    Listening like a subordinate at work, Zen hurried up inside to see whatever this item is that could make everyone crazy for it.


    Walking inside, everything is empty except for a rusty-looking sword in the center. So anticlimactic for something that everyone expects to be majestic.


    "This damn rusty-looking sword is the whole mysterious item that even the empyrean is fighting for. Is this some crazy prank that the supreme being ced to fool everyone and waste their time?"


    "Stop being so sarcastic and ignorant because of your insignificant cultivation base. Can''t you feel the sword conscience is right in front of you and ready to stab you?"


    "W-What the hell?" Hearing Cecilia''s words, Zen tries to look carefully in front of him but no matter how hard he tries, it was nothing.


    Just some dust and nothing in front of him beside the rusty sword that not even a beggar would want since it''s covered in brown and dirty dust.


    Touching it with a glove wouldn''t even do since you can still feel the disgusting texture of this sword. Not to mention, there was no handle at all in this ce.


    "You little stupid brat, if it weren''t for the person inside you, I would have sliced and dice you into pieces for my stomach."


    A voice echoed the whole ce and scared the shit out of Zen.


    "Fuck you little motherfucker hiding shit. I''m cursing you now soe and get it." Zenpletely lost his mind and cursed a whole load.


    He has been stressed the entire time without touching Sara and he couldn''t even make body contact with Cecilia at all.


    The pent-up lust in him has already reached the limit when he heard about that scumbag Diego''s past and tried to beat him harshly without killing him.


    Now a conscience that he couldn''t even see was calling him a brat after he got rid of being called a little boy.


    Just how could he still handle everything with calmposure. He was still a human being with emotions and anger despite being a cultivator.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia was rendered speechless by his attitude toward a conscience who has apanied the supreme being.


    If this was heard by some other empyreans, he would definitely get killed for disrespecting this conscience who carries tremendous power to curry favor.


    "Y-You, what the hell is wrong with you? I''m sure that pretty girl inside you has told you my real identity already. Instead of paying respect to me, you have the gut to curse me."


    "Sorry but I''m from Earth and not in your original world so your dumb brain of the logic of paying respect to the elderly is not in my book. Plus, I do whatever the hell I want and I''m done being bossed around like a ve."


    "Good, very good. You can forget about obtaining my approval for holding this celestial sword that none other swords can everpete against."


    "Whatever, to think I waste all this time and hearing those magical beasts roaring outside like mad for nothing." Zen starts to turn around to leave this ce because he had enough.


    Being bossed around by Cecilia was already pushing him to the limit and now this dumb conscience from a rusty sword tries to boss him too.


    Based on his voice, it was definitely a male so why would he bother with him anymore. Worst case scenario is he leaves and finds another way to be stronger.


    It''s not like Cecilia is in a rush to get her vengeance since she has lost 10,000 years so waiting for a bit more doesn''t mean much.


    The conscience waspletely speechless to see that this brat actually n to leave. Many have tried this tactic to get his approval but their fake act was easily seen through by him so he sliced their cultivation base to naught as punishment.


    He was about to do the same to this brat but stopped because of the mysterious space within Cecilia so just a bit of bashing will do.


    However, that n is also thrown out because he wasn''t acting and was genuinely pissed at him. It was already boring to be stuck here for god knows how long and when he finally found the fateful person, he went a bit ahead of himself.


    Now great, he tried to act like a big shot and got rejected when the role should have been reversed.


    "W-Wait a moment bra- boy. We can talk about this like a proper adult right?" Although a conscience should not have emotions, it was different for those who are powerful such as his sword being a celestial item.


    Therefore, he would truly die out of boredom to know his chance of freedom to see the outside world-shattering because of an ill-tempered boy.


    Cecilia in the mysterious space couldn''t help but make a small giggle at this scene of ying. She would not disagree or prevent Zen from leaving when he''s determined about his decision already.


    She will respect him and it''s not like they need this legacy sword no matter what. But to think Zen''s sudden outburst and foul mood to leave will make this conscience concede defeat was truly hrious.


    ''Not many can be like Zen to outright disregard a celestial item without care. M-Maybe this is the reason why I don''t mind hispany since he was always straightforward in his actions.''


    A small blush appeared on her face before she hurriedly calmed down. ''Just what am I thinking to have this kind of heated feeling whenever I talk about Zen.''


    Zen who was still nning to leave, finally stopped before turning around. He couldn''t see the conscience yet but he can feel that it''s staring at him.


    "Listen conscience or whatever your name is, I have three conditions to reluctantly allow you to stay with me."


    "You cheeky-"


    "It''s your choice to agree or not. But I''ll let you know in advance since I''m a kind-hearted person. There is no negotiation whatsoever so I will give you ten seconds to decide."


    Zen no longer cares and went straight to the point as he''ll have to leave this town soon to avoid those ck fog from polluting him.

 Chapter 64: Enemies Meet on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 64: Enemies Meet on a Narrow Road


    Being the person of unreasonable, Zen haspletely subdued the conscience speechless until he gave up and formed a contract with him.


    As usual, Zen who sucks at naming things couldn''te up with anything good and tried to name it Mop.


    The conscience was instantly enraged when he was about to be called a Mop. A mop that is used for cleaning the floor to be spotless.


    This is one disgraceful term for him as he was the peerless sword in the entire cosmic where people can''t even wait to pay respect for him.


    Cecilia was giggling nonstop as his ridiculous naming sense. ''Just how many top cultivators would kill him for disrespecting such a treasure without care.''


    "What? If you don''t like being called a Mop then youe up with it. I''m done with this naming when I had changed mine not too long ago."


    "At least give me a feeling that you''re trying toe up with a good name at least. You arepletely nonchnt for someone powerful like me."


    "Cecilia, you said the dog is right behind us right? Therefore, they should arrive here soon." Zenpletely ignores the conscience as he begins to talk with Cecilia.


    Not caring about the conscience any longer, Cecilia gave a certain reply that he will meet them in about 6 minutes since Zen has left multiple traces due to the unexplored area for a long time.


    Nodding at her word, Zen stretched for a bit before getting a bright idea to deal with this situation.


    "Yo conscience, I decided to name you Silence since you boast about being so powerful that no other sword can beat you. Silence could also mean silencing your enemies."


    The conscience thinks for a while before liking this name, Silence. ''To think this brat could actuallye up with something decent.''


    Meanwhile Zen smirked as he could finally see him after giving him a proper name. ''Silence, such a great name since you will now do all the hard work for me.''


    Not knowing Zen''s hidden intention for naming him Silence, he was pretty happy as spending his time in this boring area for more than a century will kill him.


    While thinking happily, Silence suddenly went back to the rusty sword before a bright light starts shining throughout the room as the sword floats midair.


    *Sizzling*


    Slowly, the rust startsing off and revealing a dazzling silver sword that is sharp as hell. Zen wasn''t expecting Silence to suddenly shed off those rust like that.


    Blinking for another 4 minutes, Silence now truly resembles a celestial sword where every cultivator wants to fight for ownership.


    "Hahaha, my luck is great as those dumb empyreans spent countless centuries to search for this sword, only for me to obtain it in the end. Cecilia, don''t you feel smug when you imagined those faggot that plot against you to have an expression of wearing a green hat."


    "Your words are just getting more and more outrageous. However, I love it, and to think you think of putting a green hat on them like Silence is a female." Cecilia didn''t mind his word of speech as she can see him smiling like someone his age should be.


    Being so serious all this time because of her didn''t make her feelfortable at all. She doesn''t want to see him stray away from his true self after having this new life.


    A cheeky or having a personality that everyone wants to thrash him for is better than a serious Zen that doesn''t make a random remark out of nowhere.


    Although Zen still acts carefree, she can tell he''s having a lot of pressure in his mind and is unwilling to expose his weakness to others.


    While Zen didn''t notice the thinking inside Cecilia, multiple footsteps can be heard as they barge inside the room they''re in.


    "Boy, hand over that sword and you can die without much pain. me yourself for knowing this secret and we can''t let you tell another person."


    "Wow enemies do meet on a narrow road but when did you dogs be so idiotic. Hello? I arrived here first and got this so-called celestial treasure that you all want. Does that not prove anything at all?"


    "It only proves that we''re lucky to have a guinea pig testing the water out for us since we follow your footprint to be here. Now, less bbering and ept your fate."


    Zen couldn''t help but think that all ancient people have their minds in the gutter. ''Do they really not suspect a single thing?''


    "Sigh, another Situ Sheng type added to the list. The dogs really love to get the dumbassbel. Anyway, Silence, hurry up and kill them all. Show me your worth."


    Hearing the tone of speech that has no regard for him, Silence was enraged, and to release this rage, he would kill all these people painfully.


    *Swoosh*


    Like a speed of light, Silence directly appeared in the person who talked garbage before and sliced his spiritual core without making a sound.


    The speed of this slice was so quick that blood only started spraying after 10 seconds. Meanwhile, the other people stare at theirpanion with a horrific look.


    "Run, that boy has obtained the approval of the celestial sword."


    "Damn it, no wonder why he kept calling us idiots. We were a step too slow and came at the worst timing possible."


    When the first person started shouting to retreat, it was already toote because Silence had already appeared behind them, blocking the exitpletely.


    However, they were still cultivators so instead of charging toward a prominent sword, they decided to run toward Zen.


    "Boy, bring your life over. As long as you die then this sword will lose his will to fight us."


    "Good thinking and strategy. I approve of you for being able to think this far but one thing you''re wrong about is..... I''m not weak."


    Zen replied slowly to this person who could instantly think of targeting him to get rid of the danger and nodded in approval.


    ''At least, there is someone withmon sense but a shame that the n won''t work.'' Since he was still not powerful enough to face them, he directly vanishes into Cecilia''s space.


    Who said you must fight in a disadvantaged position when someone would handle it for you? Only a fool will want to fight and get heavily injured for no reason.


    "You motherfucker piece of shit. Fight like a man." The person couldn''t help but curse when he saw the boy vanish directly in front of his eye.


    "Arrrghhh"


    Turning his back, he saw the sword had already killed all of hispanions, and only he was alive.


    His palm starts to sweat as he imagines his fate as hispanions have their limbs torn off, organs stter around the floor, and a terrified expression still hangs on their face with eyes open.


    "Oh right, Silence, make sure you just torture thisst dude without him being in danger. As long as he''s still alive, do whatever you want. I''ll be watching silently hahaha."


    Zen echoed throughout the area which sends a chill shudder on thest man alive. Although Zen is not qualified to fight, he could add some mental pressure on his enemy.

 Chapter 65: A Portal to the New World

    Chapter 65: A Portal to the New World


    After Zen said mockingly to Silence to break the mind of thest person standing. He couldn''t put up much of a fight before being incapable of even moving his body part.


    However, he was still alive. for now, if he receives proper treatment. Seeing this person, Zen asks Cecilia to bring him inside the mysterious space while hees out.


    It was time to leave this ce and escape the town. Fighting a bunch of magical beasts that became depraved and bloodthirsty is not fun at all.


    As Zen starts rushing out, inside the mysterious space, Cecilia is having lots of fun.


    "What a cute little dog we have here? I just want to say thank you in advance to let me pry into your tiny mind on how you descend here."


    A sweet tone echoed in the space, sending goosebumps all over thest person as he knows what she is implying.


    A soul technique where the person can infiltrate in their mind directly to ess the most secretive information that they want to hide.


    He wanted to struggle but couldn''t move at all as he watched Cecilia slowly use this horrifying technique in his mind.


    A deadly silent atmosphere as the person slowly dies from the soul technique that corrupted his mind.


    Using this technique, 9 out of 10 times, the person would die unless they''re extremely lucky or the caster allows him to live like an idiot.


    Diego was the lucky person who survived this technique but dying would be a better ending for him as he is now going to be a guinea pig when Zen starts practicing alchemy.


    He would have the honor of tasting all those failed pills to keep his life barely on a thin line. How wonderful is it to be him who gets to enjoy high-quality medicinal pills for free?


    Such a lucky man deserves the best treatment. Meanwhile, Cecilia finally figured out how all these people from the higher world get to infiltrate the tiny world where there are usually restrictions.


    It was through a portal that appeared out of nowhere. A portal that connects a tiny world to the higher world and this is highly unusual.


    The world is separated by a distance that one cannot simply cross even if they have a high cultivation base. The risk involved to try that would very likely bacsh or even cause their cultivation to deteriorate.


    Such a risk is not something any cultivators would do to just go to a tiny world where spiritual qi iscking. There was no logical reason unless one ascended from there and needed to cut some loose end when they were a mortal.


    However, now that she knows the information of a portal, she could guide Zen to ascend from this tiny world to there and absorb more profound spiritual qi in the higher world.


    The question now is, if he''s really to leave this world where he still has his little girlfriend. His girlfriend has cultivated the wrong way and if she was to be exposed to the real world, she would not be able to handle it.


    She wasn''t talking about the fact that she''s living in a tiny world but it''s that her body could not assimte with the spiritual qi in the world to help her adapt.


    Therefore, it would only do her more harm than good if Zen forcefully drags Sara to the higher world.


    Not willing to share this information with Zen as he has enough problems in his mind already, she decided to stay silent on this portal for the time being.


    Zen has no idea what Cecilia was doing to thatst man since it was her idea to have him stay alive for her. The thing in Zen''s mind right now was to leave this damn town.


    "Wait a bit Zen, I sensed a huge amount of blood outside the secret tunnel right now with foul air in the sky."


    "You''re sure about that Silence? This is just great and now I''m being surrounded by those beasts. If I stay inside, I can avoid the beasts but the ck fog could pollute me."


    "No need to fret Zen. Just rush out with all your might as I slice those beasts down and maintain a spiritual barrier to block off the fog."


    Nodding at Silence''s word, Zen starts activating his barrier while opening the secret tunnel.


    "Rawrrrrr"


    *Swoosh*


    Just outside the opening of the secret tunnel, a horde of magical beasts start roaring at him and without hesitating, Zen directly uses his movement technique to dodge the attacks.


    ''This town is truly fucking useless. Not even an hour and the town has been infiltrated this hard.''


    Comining in his mind, Zen dashed outside while Silence continued to slice any beasts that are close to him.


    Walking outside, Zen increased the barrier density as the ck fog in the air was intensifying.


    Outside, multiple corpses of humans and beasts are jumbled up together with some beasts eating the corpse.


    "Help"


    "Please help us here"


    While Zen was busy running farther away, multiple screams of people asking him for help since he waspletely unharmed.


    Turning around to give a quick nce, Zen saw some male and female struggling in a corner while using magic spells.


    "You''re going to save them Zen?" Silence asked him when he saw his expression of pondering.


    Shaking his head, Zen stopped looking at them and continued to run farther away from the town.


    "This piece of shit is running away."


    "Damn it, we should have barged our way to him so he gets dragged down like us."


    As this group of people saw Zen ignoring their pleas for help, they were struggling from the intense pressure from the horde after hearing them yell.


    "Arghhh"


    Within a minute, they start to get overwhelmed, and soon, they have fallen one after another.


    The male and female both cry out in pain as they start getting stomped to death while the beasts devoured pieces of their flesh.


    Zen who was a bit far away heard their cries but remained expressionless. He''s not helping them out was because of two main reasons.


    One of them is that they wereplete strangers. Two, this is a dog eat dog world where no one would help the weak out.


    He dares say if their role was reversed and it was him who was pleading for help, they would dly sacrifice him and use him as a scapegoat for their escape.


    Although the female in their group was hot and beautiful, Zen found zero interest in her as he could tell what type of person they are with one nce.


    They have definitely sacrificed multiple people to get this far given the number of corpses he saw outside.


    The action they did to others woulde back to bite them in the end. Zen would not waste his time on these types of people who only care about themselves.


    "You''re truly heartless Zen and I thought you were the righteous, heroic type of person."


    "Not as heartless as you, Silence. I dare say you have the power to save them from the horde and instead of doing that, you simply follow me."


    "That''s because you''re my master as of this moment. Without your orders, how could I save them?"


    "Hahaha" Zen couldn''t help but burst outughing as he increased his speed.


    ''Believing your words would truly lower my IQ. Without my orders, you can''t act? Like hell, I would trust your word on that. After all, he painfully tortured those dogs when he nevermanded him to do that.''


    After another 15 minutes of running nonstop, Zen was finally out of the scope of the ck fog in the air.


    Currently standing on top of a cliff, Zen eyes back to the town that is full of ruin and fire spreading out.


    Hordes of magical beasts continue to roar and screams could be heard from afar.


    While looking, Zen saw a tall building start copsing downward and causing huge smoke to appear and pollute the air even more.


    "Such a beautiful town became like this in an instant."


    Saying this one sentence, Zen starts heading to the ce that Cecilia pointed which is the secret hideout of the dogs.


    Now that they''ve been eliminated by Silence, the ce is now empty and it''s rude to not loot the entire ce.

 Chapter 66: Secret Hideout

    Chapter 66: Secret Hideout


    Dashing for another 70km away from the town that is now overrun by magical beasts, Zen finally arrived in the secret hideout.


    "Hehe, sorry to intrude if anyone is actually here. This ce is now my area until everything is looted."


    "Enough with youredian speech because it''s irritating me. Just hurry up and finish the task." Cecilia said coldly after hearing his dumb speech.


    Kicking a rock on the floor nearby, Zen walks inside the hideout which is surrounded by many rocks and leaves.


    ''If it weren''t for thatst dude memory for this ce, we would have definitely missed this ce given how much it blends with the environment.''


    Walking inside, Zen used his spiritual sense to scan the area and noticed that it''s extremely spaciouspared to the narrow entrances.


    "Those dogs truly know how to enjoy life whilemitting all those atrocities. I would dly live here with all these luxuries."


    There were lights and manyfy chairs with treasuresying on the floor. It''s like they don''t even bother hiding it since they''re so confident that no one would be able to infiltrate here.


    Not wasting any moment, Zen casually stores everything he deems valuable into his spatial ring before heading out.


    *Creak*


    Right as Zen was about to leave, Silence activated a hidden mechanism behind a wall and it started making a creaking sound.


    "Careful Zen, I can''t detect what''s inside the room." Cecilia instantly warned Zen since she didn''t notice a mechanism here.


    "Don''t worry Cecilia, I''ll be fine. After all, don''t we get the powerful and supreme being, Silence to do the scouting for us?" Zen said while waving his right-hand open to allow Silence to do the honor.


    Silence was speechless at his shamelessness. To make things worse, he didn''t even bother telling him to be a guinea pig in case there was danger.


    "You''re not a woman so stop being such a sissy. To think you call yourself the strongest celestial sword in the whole world."


    Zen continued to taunt and humiliate Silence further since being nice to him would backfire. Being nice to someone who''s always full of pride would be asking for something impossible.


    Only by being a scoundrel can he get Silence to do the task he asked for. Besides, he''s justzy and prefers not to handle everything by himself.


    After all, he is now exhausted from running so much within a day. Zen was actually scared when those depraved beasts show up in front of him and he would probably have the same fate as those corpses if he was alone.


    Showing a silly smile on his face, Zen watches Silence as he heads inside the ce where the dogs require a mechanism to hide it.


    For the dogs to not care about having securities in the treasures but have a mechanism behind this door should be something good.


    Waiting for a while, Silence suddenly outbursts aloud from inside. Hearing a celestial sword to be this surprised, means something unusual has happened.


    Zen instantly rushed inside the ce to assist him. However, his footstep stopped as he eyed something.


    More particrly, it was the nude woman being chained up and those chains should be special as they could hide her aurapletely.


    "Silence, did you really screamed aloud because of a naked woman."


    "Fool, if it''s just a naked woman, do you think I would care since my former master has fuck many peerless naked beauties before."


    "Damn your master for having suchdy luck but can you exin what''s going on with her then. Although she is nude, I can tell she''s still pure because I don''t sense a mature aura nor anything of her being vited."


    Zen has seen Sara''s naked before so he wouldn''t pop his eye out to stare at this woman since her face was covered by her long hair.


    She does have a good figure that could rival Cecilia but Zen wouldn''t lust after this. Not after knowing how the dogs took special care to have a mechanism in hiding her.


    "Listen carefully Zen, she might be one to have the celestial physique in her body and once we release this chain, she would wake up since her consciousness is now deep asleep."


    ''Celestial physique? What the hell is this new term?'' Zen has many questions in his mind but Silence didn''t wait any further before slicing the chain off.


    *nk*


    As the chain falls off, a gravity pressure erupts in this ce and Zen is caught off-guard by this sudden pressure.


    Zen dropped to the ground with one knee before utilizing his true qi to dispel this pressure.


    "Why is everything so crazy whenever I''m involved. You couldn''t have warned me this would happen or did you do it on purpose, Silence?"


    Zen tried to continue to argue with Silence who definitely did this to have him embarrassed himself for being so carefree.


    "W-Who are you?"


    The woman spoke up while looking at Zen since she didn''t recall him in her memories.


    *Arghh*


    The woman suddenly grabbed her head in agony as she screamed. Zen saw this happening and instantly took off his clothes to cover her body before stroking her back slowly.


    This kind of situation was something Zen knew very well. He was a victim to this process many times aftering to this world when he had information flooding his brain cell.


    "Rx your nerves and calm down," Zen said softly as he continued to stroke her back lightly.


    Although he can feel the smooth texture of her skin, Zen was not taking advantage of this and simply trying to have her feel at ease.


    Silence was still floating above while staring at this woman quietly.


    ''A celestial physique that ispatible with every poison in the cosmic. Such a physique was supposed to be in the legend as his former master never managed to find one for his partner.''


    "Zen, you should be careful when touching her otherwise you may get poisoned by her identally." Silence warned him since this physique has never been seen before.


    Even Cecilia who was a Sovereign would never know this kind of information because his master only found this information in a ruin they used to explore together.


    Zen didn''t move at all while his hand continued to stroke the woman''s back slowly. However, his lip has turned purple while his vein starts showing up in his hand.


    The woman who has finally calmed down notices the man calming her down got poisoned by her unconsciously, hurriedly dispel the poison off of him.


    She was chained in here because of her grandfather in this secret hideout to prevent the poison inside her to leak out. She agreed with it because she doesn''t want to harm anyone for no reason.


    To be chained up, she has to bepletely naked otherwise, the effect of the chain would not be maximized and there could be a chance where her poison could corrode the chain.


    For an unknown time, she was kept here and fell into slumber until opening her eye once again to see an unfamiliar man.


    She was shocked to see someone else because her grandfather said he would release her when he finds a cure for her physique. Afterward, she felt the pain of headache and some heartache for reasons she couldn''tprehend.


    "S-Sorry, my name is Freya Rosewood and I''m from an empyrean family. Thank you for awakening me so allow me to bring you back to my home."


    "Wait? Empyrean family? You don''t belong in this tiny world but from above?" Zen said as he slowly circted true qi and whether she''s an enemy or not.


    The term "empyrean" has given only hatred and disgust in Zen''s mind. Plus, they are Cecilia''s enemies but he doesn''t know many details other than they are an empyrean cultivator.


    If coincidence actually happened and she was from the family that plotted against Cecilia. He would have to decide whether to spare her or kill her.

 Chapter 67: Freya Rosewood

    Chapter 67: Freya Rosewood


    The atmosphere turns heavy when Zen starts to think of the possibility of Freya being their enemy.


    However, before he could start doing some rash action like attacking her, Cecilia intervened as she projected herself outside.


    "Rosewood Empyrean Family. By any chance, are you the daughter of the Patriarch who rarely shows herself in public?"


    "Y-You are. Cecilia Von Henning." Freya gasped in shock as she never guessed her idol was here.


    "Indeed, I am Cecilia Von Henning but first, exin why you appeared in this tiny world."


    "Uh, due to certain circumstances, I descended from the higher world to here to try and fix it. It is my honor to be able to speak with you, Sovereign Cecilia."


    Freya Rosewood hurriedly bowed down while dropping the clothes covering her body.


    Seeing Cecilia''s reaction and nonchnt reaction when knowing her identity, Zen knew that this person or her family to be precise did not y a role in plotting against her.


    Therefore, Zen starts leering every part of her body to figure out her bust size.


    ''Such a perfect figure to be witnessed by my very own eye.''


    "Freya, instead of talking with Cecilia, we still have some more talking to do. My name is Zen Von Henning and to repay me for awakening you. Instead of bringing me to your house, be my woman now."


    Hearing Zen''s ridiculous remark where even Silence starts shaking his sword as he never expected him to be this straightforward.


    Suddenly, the room''s temperature starts rising and Zen starts feeling his back being soaked in this temperature.


    Not only did the temperature rise, but it was also more intense and concentrated in Zen''s position.


    Turning his head around, "Cecilia, please calm down and take down your essence me first."


    "Oh, if I put away my essence me, then wouldn''t someone continue to speak rubbish," Cecilia replied with a ring expression toward Zen.


    "Haha" Laughing awkwardly, Zen tried to find a reasonable excuse to get away from this crisis.


    "Cecilia, you got me wrong, and to think you failed to notice my hardship. Hear me out. If I''m Freya''s lover then wouldn''t we get the backing of her family and our goal would be closer."


    Nodding his head to find his excuse even more reasonable, Zen held Freya''s hand while she was still in a daze.


    "Freya, there''s a saying that once a savior, you must do your best to repay them. Now all I ask is for you to be my lover. I''m already being generous."


    *Smack*


    Someone couldn''t handle his shameless and scoundrel way, Zen was smack far away and crashed into a wall.


    That, someone, was not Freya nor Silence because Silence has been in this situation many times more shameless when he was with his former master.


    It was Cecilia who couldn''t control her emotions and strike him for advancing this much toward a woman he just met.


    *Cough*


    Walking out of the debris that crashed into him, Zen walked up with dust covering his entire clothes and face.


    Shaking off the dust, Zen had a sour expression to be smack by Cecilia. He was expecting to be pped by Freya and not his own ally.


    "Um, I would repay you for this gratitude b-but this request of Zen is a bit."


    "Just say it if you never intend to repay this gratitude. Sigh, this is punishment for being the kind person I am. They would always find excuses to not repay their debt." Zen said while having a gloomy expression.


    ''Hehe, let''s see if you can still reject me with this perfect acting of mine.''


    "Just ignore this retard, Freya, I have many more questions for you but before that." Cecilia interrupts Zen''s acting and flicks her hand and crystalized qi starts to form around Freya.


    A few momentster, Freya is now fully dressed in blue crystalized clothes and Zen couldn''t feast his eye anymore.


    Zen tried to take some more advantage but became a side cast when the woman started talking about events in the higher world.


    "Hahaha, Zen you totally deserve this for being unsmooth and trash speeches. Do you even know how to get a woman? I''m honestly surprised to know a female has given her body to you."


    "Shut up Silence. It seems like you are too cocky right now. I order you as the master to go out and kill some depraved beasts." To avoid being shamed by Silence, Zen ruthless ordered him to do some task.


    As it is amand from the master, no matter how unwilling Silence is, he has to rush outside to kill some depraved beasts.


    Smirking at this oue, Zen sat down in a corner while holding his chin up with his right hand.


    ''They would definitely take forever and I need to have a second addition to my beautiful harem. Cecilia, to think you are the jealous type.''


    Although Cecilia has hidden her emotions perfectly, she couldn''t escape his eyesight to know she has some feeling for him.


    Not knowing what else he could do to waste some time, Zen decided to connect himself with Kuro to enquire about their days.


    "Kuro, it''s me. How is Sara doing so far?"


    "M-Master, Sara is doing fine as she started the enrollment to the academy and we are now celebrating. Please stop talking to me otherwise, I can''t enjoy the delicacy."


    *Chomp*


    ''This damn Kuro is still full of food in his stupid brain cell.'' Zen can''t help but feel a bit lonely to have no one else to talk to.


    Staring at the two-woman conversation where Freya was awestruck by Cecilia''s appearance, Zen decided toy in his back to eavesdrop on them.


    "C-Can I call you Cecilia from now on?" Freya asked nervously to the idol she always dreamed of meeting.


    Hearing multiple details and achievements from Cecilia in her house, she wanted to meet with her but couldn''t due to her physique.


    She never would have thought about meeting her in this tiny world where she has epted her fate to be corroded by the poison within her body.


    "You may call me Cecilia if you tell me what happened in the divine world."


    Zen starts to perk his ear up when Cecilia mentions the divine world. ''So the higher world we always talk about is called the divine world.''


    "I don''t know much about the details because around the time that there was the discovery of the legacy tomb, I was forced to descend down to this tiny world. Sorry if I can''t be of more help."


    "It''s okay since you have your own problems to fix," Cecilia said with a solemn expression because she couldn''t get more information about what happened in the divine world.


    "Since we all managed to meet each other in this tiny world. Then it could only be fate and Freya, you are destined to be my lover." Zen said while closing his eyes to sleep.


    A blush appeared on Freya''s face as she never met another male besides her father and grandpa. She didn''t know that the males are always so straightforward and direct when confessing.


    Cecilia couldn''t handle his behavior anymore as anger aroused from her. Without knowing the reason why she fired an essence me toward Zen which he screamed in agony.


    Hearing the scream of pain, Freya and Cecilia start tough at Zen when he''s trying his best to get rid of the tiny essence me.

 Chapter 68: Essence Flame Appears

    Chapter 68: Essence me Appears


    Silence came back after 13 minutes of ying multiple depraved beasts but he had another surprise.


    "Zen, I have detected an abnormal aura 1000km away from our current location. It is something being birthed with heaven as the blessing."


    "What the heck are you talking about? Heaven blessing a baby or some great treasure is now avable."


    Zen said in a bleak tone as the two womenpletely isted him. There was zero chance for him to be in their conversation.


    Silence was speechless by his attitude as he was expecting a begging Zen to enquire him for more details.


    "The birth of an essence me is happening and you don''t seem interested. Forget about myment and continue your behavior."


    Hearing the word essence me, Zen instantly showed a wide eye and stood up to look at Silence.


    "An essence me is being born and you''re only telling me now. Let''s hurry up our journey there. That essence me is mine."


    Zen hurriedly starts reorganizing his clothes while Freya was dressed in Cecilia''s true qi clothes.


    Not waiting any longer, Zen princess carried Freya while Cecilia went back to the mysterious space.


    A slight blush appeared on Freya as this was her first time being carried by a man.


    "Silence, which direction is it?"


    "Around the North-East side."


    ''North-East side isn''t that near a volcanic environment.'' Zen realized that the essence me is being born near an extreme fire environment.


    "Haha, no wonder why essence me is called natural me. They are born from nature blessed by heaven and now it''s time for the rightful owner to im it."


    Zen used sh point movement while carrying Freya in his arm while asionally touching her breast.


    "Um, y-you''re touching my spot."


    "I''m touching what spot Freya? I can''t hear you if you don''t speak louder." Zen replied while increasing his speed.


    With the sudden increase in speed, Freya unconsciously holds Zen around the neck harder to not fall off.


    Doing so, her breast collided with Zen''s chest and she couldn''t help but buried her head in embarrassment.


    Zen smirked at this movement since he expected this to happen. ''This is what I call shooting two birds with one arrow.''


    Not only can he get the essence me faster than anyone because he has two top helpers in this world.


    He could also bring home another lovely beauty. A beauty that is probably admired by all in the divine world.


    s, those youths can give up since it is a fate that they are destined to be together in this tiny world.


    Rushing toward the location, Zen spotted many other people going there.


    "Silence, howe all these people are rushing to the same location. They aren''t that strong so how did they detect this aura too."


    "Haha, it''s because there''s a beam of light shooting in the cloud when an essence me is about to be born. Silence was just tricking you when he said about detecting the aura. He probably saw this beam of light when you ordered him to y some beasts."


    Cecilia answered in the mysterious space and can''t help butugh at Zen for trusting so easily.


    Zen turned to Silence who was still floating in the air next to him with a scowling expression.


    "Some celestial sword you are. As punishment, it''s time to test the theory of cultivators flying with a sword."


    Zen said as he put his foot on the sword and started to use it as a traveling method.


    "Freya, look at this beautiful sky with me riding a sword. Don''t you think I''m like those powerful cultivators? Soaring through the air with ease."


    Nodding her head slightly, Freya got off of Zen''s carrying since she can now step in the sword too.


    Silence cursed Cecilia in his mind for exposing his lie and now he''s forced to be a transportation tool.


    Zen was admiring how he could also be a protagonist from those novels he always read and slowly holds Freya by the waist.


    Surprised by someone holding her waist, Freya turned around to look at Zen and wondered if he''s always this lustful.


    "Don''t overthink stuff. I don''t lust after any woman I see and Cecilia can prove my words. My action is simply because I fell for you at first sight."


    Zen said with a serious expression on his face but inwardly, he just couldn''t help butugh at his wit toe up with anything in the spot.


    ''Fell in love at first sight. If that were true then I would have tried to take advantage when you were still naked in the chain.''


    Zen simply knew that having Freya by his side could only mean benefits and no harm besides being identally poisoned by her.


    Given the fact that Freya is always alone like him with different circumstances, he could easily find himself simr to her in multiple ways.


    Also, she was a beauty but a bit naive due to her having little to zero contact with others in her world.


    Her conversation with Cecilia said that she was always alone besides having her grandpa assist her.


    Not thinking any further, Zen pulled Freya closer to him as they went closer to the essence me location.


    "Where is this ce?"


    Being helpless toward Zen, Freya gave up resisting much since he could have easily taken her purity if he truly wished for it. Therefore, she just asked him questions to have a conversation.


    "Right now, we''re going to a ce called Fire Mountain based on the environment here. This ce is near a volcano so the temperature is really high and not many people woulde up unlike now."


    "If the temperature is high, then why aren''t we affected by the heat."


    "That''s because you''re near me since I have a true qi barrier covering us to maintain our temperature. See how I''m this concerning. I think I deserved a kiss for being this caring"


    Zen said cheekily and leaned his mouth closer to Freya. A p to the face or getting pushed away is the oue Zen expects to divert the topic.


    For this many people trying to fight for the essence me, there will be a ton of bloodshed and fighting.


    Although Freya is from the divine world where the rules of survival are even more intense than the tiny world. She was basically a sheltered woman without seeing much of the vicious and atrocities from people.


    However, to Zen''s surprise, Freya gave him a light kiss on the lips.


    "Although you''re a scoundrel and even shameless in your conduct. I don''t dislike you nor hate you."


    Freya said before turning her head away from Zen''s sight. ''What have I done? I-I gave away my first kiss to a man.''


    Not expecting this oue, Zen didn''t know what to say about this awkward atmosphere until they finally arrived in a cave where many people were gathering.

 Chapter 69: Fighting for the Essence Flame

    Chapter 69: Fighting for the Essence me


    Zen was dazed before returning back to his consciousness after the kiss from Freya.


    Inside the mysterious space, Cecilia felt her body burning in the heat but couldn''t tell what this feeling was.


    Silence just continues to stay true to his name and staypletely silent at this turn of events.


    This atmosphere tension finally breaks down when the volcano starts to erupt.


    *Kabam*


    *Clink*


    Multiple hot rocks flew out from the volcano and magma started covering thendscape.


    Zen knew this was a disaster but can''t help himself from being mesmerized by this scene.


    "Freya, look at this beautiful scene. Almost like it''s announcing you have be my woman officially."


    Zen went back to his shameless mode right away to ease the tension and continue his advance.


    Freya was about to get a headache from this kind of person. ''Just how did this kind of person be acquainted with Cecilia.''


    "Oi, don''t give me that look as you are attracted to me as well. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have given me your first kiss."


    "H-How did you know?" Freya was surprised to have her secret revealed by Zen.


    ''Could he read my mind as well?''


    "Although I can''t read minds, I can read what they''re thinking from their expressions. You are too easy to read since you''re not good at lying at all."


    Zen said cheekily before moving in closer to Freya.


    He needs to make sure those flying hot rocks do not hit them and if it does, he can protect her right away.


    "I-I''m not that naive ok. I''m in the Divine King realm for your information." Freya said to rebuke him.


    "D-Divine King? What cultivation rank is that?"


    "It is at least over 10+ cultivation rank higher than you Zen."


    Before Freya can reply to Zen, Cecilia took the honor to inform Zen.


    ''10+ cultivation higher than me''


    Zen said inwardly before staring at Freya as he has just seen a ghost.


    Only in this moment did Zen feel like he was the biggest idiot and retard in this world.


    He was worrying about Freya''s safety when she was stronger than him by a mile.


    Not to mention, he also took multiple advantages and acted shamelessly in front of her on numerous asions.


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me that Freya is extremely strong?"


    "You never asked and besides, she may seem strong to you. But for us, she is still an amateur."


    Silence said since the Divine King realm is really an ant for him.


    Freya nodded at Silence''s word since she can sense his overwhelming aura despite him restricting it already.


    Even though Silence restricts his aura, he cannot conceal the natural qi around his sword since it is based on instinct.


    Instinct where you simply have the strong pressure and aura of a strong being just by appearing in front of someone.


    However, Zen does not feel much of this pressure since Silence is now under hismand and mainly it was due to Cecilia''s presence.


    "Mother in hell, Freya, why didn''t you beat me up then since I''m a weak faggot."


    Zen outburst so loudly that even the people rushing for the essence me looked at him.


    Freya facepalm in her head and wonder if he took the wrong medicine today.


    Zen who screamed aloud was a bit embarrassed since he meant to scream that internally.


    As Zen was trying to exin himself, a lightning bolt was suddenly going toward Zen''s location.


    *Booom*


    Thanks to Zen''s true qi barrier, the power was nullified but Zen had a solemn expression.


    "To think someone dares to strike me first when I''m being distracted huh," Zen said slowly before finding the mana source from the person who tried to attack him.


    Scanning the area of the many people, Zen noticed something interesting. It was from someone that he has been looking for this entire time.


    The hunters who harmed Kuro and magically disappeared were in the crowd, sneak attacking him.


    Without saying anything else, Zen drops down from Silence and fluctuates his true qi, and moves with extreme speed.


    *Swoosh*


    Due to the speed of Zen, the wind''s pressure increased by 170mph and became a bit deadly to those mages who have weak defenses.


    Although most of them were innocent, in the end, they were still going to be enemies as they were fighting for the essence me.


    Therefore, coteral damage is what Zen wanted before striking the person who cast the lightning strike on him.


    Unable to react, the person was punched and sent flying away.


    *Crash*


    The person crashed into multiple trees before stopping after 5 trees were destroyed.


    His ribs and bones werepletely crushed.


    Screams of pain echoed from him but before he could scream a second time, Zen appeared right in front of him before punching his jaws.


    *Arghh*


    The person''s teeth start to fall with blood dripping everywhere. Zen didn''t stop at all and continued to punch him with his true qi.


    After another 3 minutes of bashing, Zen finally stopped after his breathing stopped.


    Zen''s fist is now covered in blood and the person is nowpletely unrecognizable.


    Internal organs and bones were jumbled up together while his face was turned into one like a mashed potato.


    Turning his head around slowly to eye the person''spanion slowly, Zen gave a bright smile.


    "I didn''t n on killing any one of you for harming Kuro. However, to think you people have the guts to attack me when I''m unprepared."


    Zen said with a glowing expression on his face.


    The crowd of people all has sweat on their back as they witnessed this gory scene that happened right before their eyes.


    They weren''t scared of people dying but the way Zen killed him was in a merciless yet brightful mood.


    Such a person could bebeled as a psychopath or one who is ruthless toward the enemies without sparing them a chance.


    Zen who saw most of the people being scared and trying to run away is happy.


    ''With this performance of mine, I want to see who dares to fight me for this essence me.''


    Zen didn''t want to fight and kill so many people that he has no grudge with. They are all fighting for the essence me which is blessed by heaven so whoever is capable gets them.


    He won''t kill them for something natural so he would give them a chance to run away after he showcases his power.


    However, no matter how many people decide to run away, thepanion of the person he just murdered will not escape.


    After all, they belong to those categories that have harmed Kuro and is indirectly rted to the people that have plotted against Cecilia.

 Chapter 70: One vs Four

    Chapter 70: One vs Four


    "You little faggot, you dare to kill Jared in a sneak attack"


    One of the four people in that group suddenly yelled aloud while pointing his finger toward Zen.


    Zen can''t help but look at him in amusement. ''Sneak attack yourpanion?''


    Zen starts tough at the shameless conduct of their people. Not only did they sneak attack him first, now they used him of the one that sneaks attack.


    ''Whatever, since you want tobel me as dishonor foe then so be it.''


    Zen never ys by the book so being called that didn''t affect him much so without wasting any time.


    Zen used his speed to his advantage and arrived in front of the person that pointed his finger at him.


    *Bam*


    Unable to react to Zen''s sudden movement, the person was sent flying and crashed into the ground, with his face taking the full impact.


    "Peter!"


    "Fuck, Karl and Luke, hurry up and cast your defensive spell. I will need 1 minute before I canunch a deadly attack on that kid."


    "Understood, Rake."


    Thest three standing instantly regain theirposure and start to be more cautious.


    Zen was chuckling from their dumb conversation of handling him.


    "Silence, hurry up and slice them up."


    Zen said since he doesn''t want to bother himself in fighting them. However, he wasn''t able to bezy this time.


    "Fight them alone Zen. This is a good chance to increase your fighting experience."


    Cecilia said in the mysterious space and Silence who was about to head into action, stopped.


    Zen wanted toin but knowing it''s Cecilia and that she''s still kinda mad at him for some reason, could onlyply.


    ''Sigh, guess we''ll have some appetizer before the main dish of my essence me.''


    When Zen was about to use his speed again, a chain of lightning was firing toward him.


    *Zazaam*


    Zen tried to dodge toward the left side but at this time, there was a tornado and blocking his path.


    ''Damn it, they''re coordinated now.''


    Losing the advantage right in the start, Zen tried to dodge toward the right side but it was toote since the lightningnded on him.


    *Booom*


    Zen''s true qi barrier took the full impact hit and the enemies did not give him any time to rx.


    While Karl and Luke continue to cast their spells to dy Zen, Rake is constantly firing his attack.


    Zen could only dodge for now and think up a strategy.


    ''Curse this one vs three. If only I could still use a fireball''


    Zen was cursing in his mind before he thought of something. Fireball, his basic attack of this world and stopped using it after knowing about the fake cultivation.


    Like sudden enlightenment, Zen decided to test his luck and see if he could still use fireball.


    ''Although mage''s attack is different from true qi, they are still part of it because it is just a deviation.''


    While Zen dodges the next lightning strike, Zen slowly uses his core and starts rotating his true qi.


    Zen opened his palm where his true qi started to channel and mes started to appear.


    "Haha, it worked. Fuck you, people, for ganging up on me."


    Zen said loudly andunched the me toward Rake who was still trying to chant up more spells.


    Rake, who didn''t expect Zen could still have spare time tounch an attack on him was surprised.


    He tried to cast a barrier but the foundation was shaky due to the poor mana distribution on the barrier.


    *Boooom*


    "Rake!"


    Karl and Luke both cried aloud when they saw Rake crashing into a tree nearby.


    With Karl and Luke being distracted, Zen took advantage of this time to go toward Luke and punched him right to the face.


    *Arghh*


    Being punched right in the face when Zen still has me in his fist was extremely painful.


    Zen didn''t stop and continued to go after Karl. Karl couldn''t block him anymore with Luke and Rake still trying to stand up.


    "Hello, where''s your tornado bitch?"


    Zen said sarcastically when he was behind Karl. Karl tried to cast his spell but couldn''t chant the full word before being sted in the face.


    ''Punching people in the face is truly the most exciting thing.''


    Zen celebrates his victory early since they could no longer fight.


    "Zen, behind you." Cecilia suddenly said to Zen.


    Zen didn''t ask any more questions except running away from his current position.


    "What the heck?" Zen asked in confusion on who else will still fight him.


    His question was soon answered when Zen saw the previously beaten four people standing up.


    Zen''s expression became solemn when they all threw away their staff and true qi started to fluctuate between them.


    "Boy, no wonder why many of us couldn''t defeat you. Apparently, you know how to use true qi and you''re probably in the Body Tempering stage."


    Rake said as he started to increase his true qi. Rake''s cultivation suddenly rises to the Origin Core.


    "What cultivation rank is he now, Cecilia?" Zen asked Cecilia slowly after seeing Rake''s aura is getting more intense.


    "7th stage Origin Core and it''s 2 cultivation stages higher than you," Cecilia said nonchntly.


    After all, no matter the cultivation the enemies have, Cecilia was a Sovereign before and anything below her is an ant.


    Silence wasn''t even amused by the sudden prowess the enemies had shown. Unless they were close to an empyrean, he would not have a difficult time killing them all.


    "You guys are seriously expecting me to fight four people who are 2 cultivation stages higher than me."


    Zen said when he saw the first person he knocked over to stand up again.


    Peter, Luke, Karl, and Rake are now standing opposite of Zen with a menace and arrogant expression.


    They couldn''t sense Silence and Freya''s cultivation base because they are ignorant and too weak so they think only Zen is the capable fighter.


    Although the four people aren''t strong since Zen has an even more powerful ally, he couldn''t receive help from them this time.


    ''Tch, bring it on then. I will not be defeated by a bunch of ants.''


    Zen calmed his emotion and looked back at the four people who had a disgusting expression.


    While increasing his true qi and gripping his fist, Zhen said to them, "One vs four, let''s see who''s the boss."

 Chapter 71: Chaos Void

    Chapter 71: Chaos Void


    *Boom*


    *Bang*


    The fight continues to prolong as Zen fights against four people alone.


    "Damn it, their endurance has increased by a whole lot," Zenined as he ran to the left side and used his true qi to punch through their defenses.


    However, it wasn''t effective much since the enemies also have a true qi barrier on them and with their cultivation being many times higher.


    Zen is at aplete disadvantage. Turning his focus to look at Silence and Freya, Zen knew they had no intention of helping him out.


    "Boy, you''re about to be done, give up now."


    "Why struggle so hard when death is inevitable?"


    "Just surrender now."


    Seeing Zen is struggling without much chance to counterattack, Peter, Karl, and Luke tried to taunt him to make him lose concentration.


    They were struggling as well since Zen was still fighting strong despite being against four of them.


    If their fight continues and more time passes, the situation would start to change in Zen''s favor because his endurance is unlimited.


    Being punched left and right while continuing to counter-attack, Zen''s fighting prowess was one opponent that they hated the most.


    "Screw your shit talk. If you can defeat me, you would have done so already and not try to convince me in admitting defeat." Zen spits out his saliva from their ridiculous talk.


    He was not an idiot to fall for some words and lose his focus in the fight where you can lose your life as soon as you''re not careful.


    ''I need to use some powerful technique to break this hurdle.''


    Zen continues to block the moves from the enemy while continuing to think up a strategy.


    His true qi capacity is about to be squeezed dry from using it all day long and Zen knows there will not be any cliche or miracle scene where he will suddenly be empowered.


    "Over here, boy."


    Luke shouted from behind Zen before sting him with a punch that is full of qi.


    *Puff*


    Being hit directly from the back, Zen sprayed out a mouthful of blood before being pushed forward due to the impact of the punch.


    Zen struggled to get back up before being hit from another angle, causing him to crash into the trees.


    "Haha, boy you''re done."


    "Who told him to be this arrogant before? Motherfucker killed Jared when we were trying to hide our qi cultivation."


    Zen was about to lose consciousness from being fatigued and almost losing his true qi amount in the core that is stored in his dantian.


    But hearing those enemies trash-talking, Zen bit his tongue to stay awake otherwise, this would be the biggest humiliation he ever faced in this new world.


    ''Want to beat me just because I''m outnumbered and weakened. Dream on.''


    Zen got up slowly, using his hand to propel him up because his leg is shaky from enduring all those impacts.


    "Oh my, you still have the energy and strength to stand up."


    "If only you weren''t our enemy, we would have recruited you."


    "Enough let''s end him now." As Luke and Karl are being rxed, Rake remained calm the whole time and refused to believe Zen is down from just that.


    Therefore, he will finish Zen in this final attack before going after Zen''spanions who are watching in the air.


    Although he can''t sense Freya''s cultivation, it doesn''t mean she''s weak because she was able to handle the air pressure from the fight they emitted.


    Rake is cautious of her and if she was to engage in this battle to help Zen out, then it would be troublesome.


    "Charge."


    Rakemanded and the other three started charging at Zen who was wobbling since he could barely stand still without having his hand on the tree.


    ''Heh, the final attack on me. Let me show you what is called a final attack.''


    Zen smirked in his mind when they all charged at him as Zen closed his eyes and focused to use everyst bit of true qi possible.


    He was going to use the technique that he got from Cecilia back when she was still a core.


    Chaos Void, the forbidden technique that is tyrannical in manipting time and space.


    Zen has been studying it ever since he obtained this technique in his memories but because he was still a mage back then, many steps were iprehensive to him.


    It was only when Cecilia informed him of true qi cultivation where he started to understand the technique.


    This was his first time using this technique and it was a do or die. Zen without a doubt would choose to risk it all and try this technique.


    ''My first life was a cluster fuck and I''m not going to ruin this second life by being thrashed to death.''


    Zen clenched his fist as he started tobust every true qi from the core to create an extreme sound wave, twisting the space and time element.


    Zen''s aura continues to increase and gives off a pressure that the air around 10km starts topress and vanish.


    Rake and the other four who saw this, knew it would be disastrous if they didn''t hurry as they increased their movement to kill Zen in this final hit.


    "Die, boy."


    All four of them screamed while smiling as their hit was about tond on Zen but right before it touched him.


    Just a millimeter away from ending his life, Zen shouted Chaos Void.


    *Bzzzzzzzz*


    Opening his eyes, Zen saw the four people frozen in ce and looking up at Freya, she was also frozen.


    Everyone seems to turn into statues and Zen finally knew why this technique was forbidden yet tyrannical.


    "Such an overbearing technique heh."


    Zen said as he opened his right hand and faced the four people. Without any hesitation, Zen closed his palm while mumbling Chaos.


    *Brrrrrrrrrrm*


    As soon as Zen closed his palm, space and time returned back to normal as Freya shouting Zen could be heard.


    Freya was rushing to save Zen before an extreme breeze echoed, causing her to back away.


    Dust covered the field of vision on the scene where Zen was supposed to be dead now.


    "I-Impossible, Zen is not that weak," Freya said in disbelief when she knew Zen may seem weak in cultivation but his power seems to have no limit.


    After all, he was able to touch her without being poisoned to death in less than 3 seconds.


    Freya knew her poison physique can kill anyone that touches her slightly if their cultivation was extremely weak.


    Thus, it was a surprise for her when she saw Zen''s weak cultivation yet unaffected in the slightest.


    When the dust finally dispersed, Freya saw Zen fainted whereas the four people became a pile of blood.


    In the mysterious space, Cecilia waspletely in disbelief by this development.


    She was about to drag Zen back to space when the hit was about tond but she couldn''t drag him back when Zen suddenly shouted something.


    "Unbelievable, this boy managed to learn Chaos Void when not even those empyreans could use it."


    Cecilia mumbled softly while looking at Zen who simply fainted from true qi depletion.


    A gentle smile while some tears dripped down when she saw his current condition.


    ''Am I also charmed by his handsome face or his conduct?''


    Wiping the tears slowly, Cecilia doesn''t know why she felt heartache when she saw Zen being beaten left and right.


    There were times that she wanted to just boost Zen with her true qi but stopped herself because she needed him to grow.


    The decision was correct but her other emotional side is saying otherwise.


    Clenching her heart softly, Cecilia injected some true qi into Zen to have him recover faster before disappearing topose herself.

 Chapter 72: Fusing with the Essence Flame (I)

    Chapter 72: Fusing with the Essence me (I)


    One weekter~


    "Ugh," Zen woke up while clenching his forehead with his hands.


    ''What happened?''


    *Thump*


    Freya from outside dropped her basin of water when she saw Zen awake.


    "You''re finally awake Zen. Did you know how worried we were when you remained unconscious despite having Cecilia injecting her true qi to you?"


    Freya said as she walked over to Zen and used her smooth hand to touch his pulse to make sure everything was over.


    Meanwhile, Zen waspletely speechless about Freya saying he has been unconscious for a week.


    Thest thing he remembered was activating Chaos Void then everything became a blur to him.


    "Freya, what happened to those people that I was fighting? Did you guys clean my mess because I was beaten?" Zen said depressingly when he was overpowered without a chance to take the upper hand.


    ''I was so arrogant and cocky about everyone being an ant. Turns out I''m the fool one all along.''


    Being downcast by his poor performance in the fight, Zen wanted to hide in shame.


    "Haha, what are you saying Zen? You were spectacr and amazing in the fight. You killed all of them in a sh where even I could not see the speed." Freya said blissfully in order to boost his self-confidence back.


    Her strategy works as Zen covers his face with his hand before looking back up at Freya.


    "That''s right, I''m amazing, and for that, shouldn''t you give me a kiss for my heroic fight." Zen removed his negative thoughts and returned back to his shameless self.


    Freya was happy that he''s able to return back to normal but sighs as she couldn''t handle his cheeky behavior.


    It was like he could hypnotize her into giving her body to him if she interacted with him any longer.


    "Seeing that you''re back to normal, I gotta go," Freya said as she rushed outside the room.


    ''Am I really that terrifying?''


    Zen stretched his arm and got up slowly to do some more exercise. Being unconscious for a week is not something good since he couldn''t move his body nor cultivate.


    Speaking of cultivating, Zen suddenly realized the most important point. The reason why he got into a fight against four people was for the essence me.


    ''Did some fishermen take my essence me?'' Zhen was terrified to know the truth about what happened to the essence me.


    (Fishermen, a term used for those who wait for two parties to waste their energy and thene in to steal the fruit ofbor.)


    If he wasted all his energy, even to the brink of death, and got nothing in the end, that is one tragedy.


    "Cecilia, did some faggot took the essence me when I fainted? If so, let''s murder him for stealing my thing." Zen said to Cecilia and is ready to massacre someone.


    "You''re an idiot alright. I got the essence me in a special container so are you going to kill me now?" Cecilia said while flickering her hand and dragged Zen inside the space.


    Staring deeply at him, Cecilia was smiling at what''s Zen is going to do. Without a doubt, Zen starts bootlicking her after realizing his mistake.


    "How could I possibly dare to harm my Cecilia? If you had a physical body, I can''t wait to kiss you for being by my side. Haha." Zen said to try and avoid the conversation of his previous sentence.


    "Hmph, next time, learn to think before you speak. If you actually dare to try and scheme against me then." Cecilia said without finishing her word because she didn''t need to.


    Cecilia activated her essence me and it started making zing images of Zen being burned alive.


    Seeing the images that Cecilia used with her essence me, Zen instantly got to his knee to beg for forgiveness.


    ''Bowing down to your woman is nothing shameful at all. It is just my way of paying respect.''


    Trying hard to not make himself a cowardly person that kneels in front of a powerhouse, Zen came up with multiple reasons.


    Cecilia didn''t bother with his fake acting since she could tell he wasn''t sincere and was just ying along.


    She opens her palm and a special container with a fiery red lotus-shaped me in it that is brimming with life force.


    "This is the essence me from that volcano. It is called the BloodJade me and it''s ranked around the 20th in contrast to 32 known essence mes in total." Cecilia starts exining the essence me and many other rankings of it.


    Zen nods slowly while paying attention to every detail that she is saying. Cecilia continues talking for another 30 minutes before stopping since saying any more would do more harm than good.


    "Although BloodJade me is ranked 20, it doesn''t mean it''s weak because any essence me is strong and depends heavily on the user. My me is ranked 6 and it has almost cost my life to fuse with it."


    When Zen heard Cecilia mention how she almost lost her life when fusing with her essence me, he figured out her true motive.


    ''It''s a risky move for me to fuse with this BloodJade me and I could even lose my life in the worst-case scenario.''


    Zen wasn''t dumb to not understand her intention when she made it so obvious but he also wasn''t one to give up.


    "It took me so much effort to get this essence me. Cecilia, you know that I will never back off just because there''s a chance of me dying. Death always looms around so why should I be scared?"


    Zen clenches his fist while his eyes start to brim with determination to fuse with the essence me.


    Cecilia didn''t say any more unnecessary words since he got her meaning so she broke the special container and allowed the BloodJade me to be free.


    *Crack*


    The BloodJade me starts flowing mid-air while the temperature of the space bes increasingly hot as it is untamed and a wild one.


    "I''m ready Cecilia, you can teach me the method on how to fuse it." Zen took a step forward to get near the essence me despite it starting to burn away his clothes.

 Chapter 73: Fusing with the Essence Flame (II)

    Chapter 73: Fusing with the Essence me (II)


    As Zen prepares himself to get closer to the BloodJade me, Cecilia flicks her hand and a huge wind impact pushes Zen back 10m away.


    *Whoosh*


    "What''s the meaning for this Cecilia?" Zen asked slowly when Cecilia suddenly pushed him away from fusing with the essence me.


    "I was trying to save your foolish life from dying. Look at your skin already." Cecilia replied with a fierce expression on her face.


    Hearing her words, Zen looked at his body that was almost about to tear apart from the intense heat.


    ''Howe I couldn''t feel any pain when my body was like this?'' Zen was frightened by the condition of his body.


    It waspletely red and the skin was about to scrape off if Cecilia didn''t push him away from the essence me.


    "If you stayed for another 3 seconds, you would have been melted by the intensity of the me. You''re always like this when you be excited." Cecilia sighs when Zen never changed his behavior.


    He was calm and collected in any type of situation, to the point where he would even act like a fool or an idiot to fool the enemies.


    However, when he became genuinely excited, his brain stopped thinking and would just act without caring about the consequences.


    Zen scratches his head in embarrassment when Cecilia scolded him as a wife would do to their foolish husband.


    "Sorry, I will definitely change my behavior," Zen said in an unconvinced tone to Cecilia.


    After all, it''s hard to change one natural habit since it takes time and not something to be done in one day.


    *Thump*


    Cecilia didn''t even bother to lecture him for talking just to get away from his foolish action before. Instead, she waved her hand and a crystal clear pill that was emitting coldness appeared on the floor.


    The temperature suddenly drops from the appearance of this pill where it starts countering the heat from BloodJade me.


    Both of them are nowpeting to see who is superior in their prowess and Zen was freezing at one moment. Another moment, he started sweating from the intense heat.


    "C-Cecilia, what''s this pill that''s making the temperature here go crazy," Zen asked shakily when he kept feeling extreme cold and heat.


    "That pill is called the Ice Steel Armor and consuming this pill will make your temperature drop to sub-zero degrees. It''s mainly used in the Divine world in an environment that is extremely hot where you''ll need this pill to counter." Cecilia pointed at the pill and exined the usage of it.


    "Extremely hot? Aren''t cultivators that are extremely strong use their spiritual qi to cover themselves from such heat?"


    Zen asked in confusion since he has used his spiritual qi to counter the heat from the volcano before and it was rtively easy for him.


    To Zen who doesn''t know much about the Divine world, he believed such a pill was umon.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia gave a soft sigh before pointing her finger to Zen''s brain where information suddenly flooded him.


    "Aargh," Clenching his head from the sudden information without any preparation, Zen screamed in agony for a while before calming down.


    Having the new information, Zen finally knew that the Ice Steel Armor pill was an essential pill when exploring some areas.


    *Cough*


    "You could have given me some hint that you were going to inform me like that." Touching his head with one hand, Zen looked at Cecilia with a pitiful expression.


    Ceciliapletely ignored hisint as she flicked her hands and another pill appeared.


    Zen didn''t need Cecilia to inform him on what the pill is about because she has given him the process of how cultivators fuse with the essence me.


    ''Soul calming pill, a pill used to calm one''s mind and soul when they are about to lose consciousness from a certain situation.''


    Nodding his head in understanding, Zen was ready to absorb the BloodJade me into his core.


    Absorbing an essence me is an extremely dangerous move but at the same time, very rewarding.


    If you don''t risk everything then there''s no reward for you. Thises from the term of no risk no gain.


    "Well, time to do this," Zen said as he consumed the Ice Steel Armor pill while getting frostbite in his hand.


    ''Such coldness, no wonder why cultivators consume this pill when trying to absorb an essence me.''


    *Gulp*


    As soon as Zen consumed the pill, his inside started to turn sub-zero where his breathing became difficult.


    "Hurry up and approach the BloodJade me otherwise, you''ll turn into an ice statue from the inside. If that happens, your chance of survival is basically over." Cecilia shouted when Zen was about to fall unconscious from the excessive coldness.


    Zen didn''t reply and moved forward to the essence me which started to increase his temperature slowly.


    *Creak*


    The ice that is covering his body is starting to crack and melt from the heat intensity.


    "Devour the essence me directly to your mouth and make sure to direct it into your core. That''s the only ce that can store it and prevent it from going into havoc in your body."


    Cecilia instructs further because she doubts Zen still has the consciousness to remember about the process she gave him.


    Learning and doing it practically are two different things. You can learn everything but without any experience in actually doing it, you will struggle for sure.


    When Zen hears Cecilia''s voice, he instantly uses his hand to grab the BloodJade me where it starts going wild and spraying multiple mes into the ground.


    The BloodJade me has just been born so his consciousness wasn''t strong but his instinct is still intact.


    When Zen grabbed him, he could feel his existence would be gone and absorbed by Zen, thus he''s doing everything in his power to prevent that.


    Cecilia wanted to help but couldn''t do anything in this situation. ''Zen, I can only instruct you and not do anything. If I helped, it would only make the situation worse and ruin your chances.''


    Cecilia has done everything she could to guide Zen into fusing with the essence me. This final step could only be done by him alone and she hasplete trust that Zen will seed.


    "You are destined for greatness, Zen. Just one essence me is only a stepping stone in your path." Cecilia clenched her fist when she saw Zen devour the essence me into his throat.

 Chapter 74: Fusing with the Essence Flame (III)

    Chapter 74: Fusing with the Essence me (III)


    "Arggh"


    Zen screamed in agony when the essence me started traveling from his throat to his inner body part.


    The BloodJade me continues to antagonize Zen and use his me to try and destroy everything inside of Zen.


    ''Damn it, at this rate, the Ice Steel Armor pill effect will run out and I would be ruined.''


    Zen grits his teeth and tries his best to guide the BloodJade me to go toward the path of his core.


    Although he was sessful, the BloodJade me was not on the losing end either as it managed to destroy multiple bones in the fragment.


    *Puff*


    Being damaged from the inside which is the weakness of all cultivators, Zen sprayed out a huge pile of blood into the floor.


    "Zen," Cecilia screamed in a worried expression when she saw him being injured this hard.


    "It''s fine Cecilia, just some blood as a sacrifice to tame this damn me," Zen said in a difficult tone as he concentrated his focus in the me again.


    ''BloodJade me, let''s see who wins in the end.'' Zen said inwardly as he increased his aura to push the essence me further to his core.


    Sensing the sudden powerful aura from Zen, the BloodJade me knew its fate was about to be over soon if he didn''t use everything he got.


    *Brrrrrrrrm*


    The BloodJade me increased its lotus sizepletely and sprayed every fire to every corner of Zen''s body.


    *Crack*


    The Ice Steel Armor pill''s effect is about to be melted from such intensity and some are meltedpletely.


    Seeing the drastic change in his body and Zen''s face turning bright red, Cecilia flicks her hand to dump the Soul Calming pill into his mouth.


    *Gulp*


    Zen swallowed it unconsciously and with this new pill, Zen''s mind stabilized as he gritted his teeth to risk everything.


    With a final push, Zen gushes all his stamina to push the essence me into the core where his ice armor distinguishes and causes more internal injuries in his body.


    ''Screw you BloodJade me, you''re done.'' Zen said when the corner part of the essence me touched his core.


    As soon as it made contact, the core became like a suction of a vacuum to the essence me and it tried to struggle.


    But no matter how much he tried, the core didn''t budge an inch as it sucks every part of it.


    *Puff*


    When Zen seeded in fusing with essence me, he sprayed hisst final blood before fainting from the aftereffect damage.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia walks over to Zen who gently wipes away the sweat from his forehead.


    "Well done, now rest slowly," Cecilia said in a gentle tone while smiling when she saw Zen sleeping like a baby.


    ============


    2 dayster~


    *Huff*


    Zen woke up while touching every part of him to see if he''s still alive or actually died from that essence me.


    "Phew, I''m still alive. Hahahaha." Zen starts tough when he finally tamed an essence me for himself.


    ''Now I can use a new move to fight and most importantly. I can concoct pills and eat them like candies to regain my strength when fighting people.''


    This was the reason why Zen was so obsessed with having an essence me. Not only can he be an alchemist which will make him rich, but he can also use it to cheat in battles.


    *Fwoosh*


    Activating his essence me in his palm, Zen sees the BloodJade me projecting, except this time, it''s in a docile manner.


    The pr opposite of his previous wreaking havoc attitude. The me was touching Zen''s palm, almost like a dog rubbing its head to its owner.


    "You are so much cuter like this than before," Zen said slowly before closing his palm to make it vanish.


    "Cecilia, where''s Silence and Freya?" When Zen used his spiritual sense to see where he is, he couldn''t detect their aura.


    "They both went away to investigate ways to go to the Divine World. After all, you fainted for a week then another 2 days like a damn baby. We can''t waste our time like you." Cecilia said in an icy cold tone.


    It was unlike her gentle and kind attitude before when Zen fainted. For women like her, there''s only one word to describe them.


    Tsundere!


    Only a tsundere could possibly act nonchntly in front of their lover but deep inside, they are extremely caring and know everything about their significant other.


    However, Zen doesn''t know any of that so he could only twitch his mouth from such ament.


    "If Freya and Silence are gone for who knows how long, what''s our next destination?" Zen asked since it would be a waste of time to continue talking about them.


    It''s not like they just disappear or vanish, they are simply traveling somece else to find a way for ascension.


    ''Those empyreans in the Divine World, just you wait for me when I ascend there. I would give you all a big surprise.''


    Zen said inwardly while thinking of the best punishment possible for them. Killing or torturing would be too nd and won''t even satisfy him.


    "Cecilia, do those empyreans bitches have any beautiful daughters and wives?"


    "Yes, and why do you ask such questions?" Cecilia replied in confusion at the sudden interest from Zen.


    "Nothing, just thinking about fucking their daughters and then his wife to cuck them. I will bring a big green hat just for them." Zen said as he thinks this is the best punishment for revenge.


    ''Hurting Cecilia who is no doubt going to be my woman, then I shall take both your precious gems in front of you.''


    Zen starts having a creepy smile on his face when he imagines himself fucking both daughter and mother in the empyrean''s bed.


    "You''re an idiot, Zen." However, his daydream was cut short when Cecilia told him something else.


    She continued, "Some of those empyreans are females and single so how are you going to cuckold them."


    A moment of silence echoed in the room before both of them startedughing like they knew what to do.


    "Ahahaha, Cecilia, you''re evil. Of course, I shall bang them hard to make them repent their mistakes." Zen said when he knew what Cecilia was implying.


    If the empyreans that Zen wants to cuckold is male then for the female empyreans, their fate is obviously Zen fucking them real hard as revenge.


    Cecilia''s suggestion was to make them turn into slut who thought they were so high and mighty.


    She would only be jealous of Zen making love to girls that she doesn''t hate but for her enemies, she would do anything to get the maximum satisfaction.


    "Alright enoughughing and daydream. For our next n, we would head to the richest kingdom''s auction house that is starting next week. Silence and Freya sent a mental transmission to me while they''re exploring." Cecilia stoppedughing and started to inform Zen of their next move.


    ''I guess my n to meet up with Sara is dyed again. Hopefully, she doesn''t mind.'' Zen wondered what Sara is doing now since he won''t meet up with her anytime sooner.


    Clenching his fist slowly, Zen said, "Let''s hurry our journey then."

 Chapter 75: Arrival

    Chapter 75: Arrival


    Swift Feather Kingdom~


    "Sara, how was the academy life going so far?" John asked Sara when she returned home.


    "Hmm, the academy is going well so far. I was able to learn a lot of new stuff that wasn''t avable back in the town." Sara smiled blissfully as she went and hugged Sandy who came out.


    Meanwhile, John smiled bitterly when he learned of the news of what happened in the Town of Ash.


    It has been overrun by depraved magical beasts and everyone has retreated here to seek shelter.


    ''It must have been tough for that Aaron re.''


    John imagined Aaron re''s mood to be extremely bad after the town he managed for a long time is now another town of ruin.


    However, John did not regret leaving the town because he cared more about his wife and daughter. Turning his head to see Sara talking and joking with Sandy, he was suddenly ticked.


    "Kuro, stop eating it sneakily and wait for everyone else," John shouted loudly when he detected Kuro stealing a bite of the food that Sandy just ced on the table.


    Kuropletely disregarded his word as he grabbed another meat and chomped it loudly in front of him.


    "Hahahaha," When Sandy and Sara saw this scenario, they burst outughing since it wasn''t the first time this happens.


    After all, every time John sees Kuro, he''s reminded of his Master, stealing his precious gem then ditching herpletely.


    "Hmph, if that boy does note soon, Sara, just dump him already." John walked to the dinner table as he said the word to Sara.


    "Father, you''re at it again. Besides, he didn''t ditch me and was just training. Also, he changed his name to Zen, so don''t call him a boy anymore." Sara retorted to John as she found her seat at the table.


    "I call him what I want and enough of the bullshit that he''s training. He is probably looking for women to steal their purity." John finished his word and started eating the food.


    Sara only shook her head as she still wasn''t able to change her father''s view on Zen.


    ''Zen, where and what are you doing now?'' Sara looked at the window outside and wondered in her mind.


    =================


    "So this is the richest kingdom huh. No wonder why." Zen eximed when he arrived in the Jade Kingdom.


    ''However, it seems this kingdom naming sense is as bad as me. The Jade Kingdom is such an original and nd name. Couldn''t theye up with anything better?''


    Zen said inwardly when Cecilia told him to head to the Jade Kingdom for the uing auction house where they could purchase unique and rare items.


    "Enough with your thinking again and head toward an inn. We arrived early so there''s still 2 days before the auction house starts." Cecilia said to interrupt Zen when he was just standing still and looking like a country bumpkin.


    "Tch, here with the bossy Cecilia again.''


    Zen didn''t dare to dy anymore as he enquired a pedestrian for the best inn in this Kingdom.


    "Huh, a foreigner eh. My mouth is kinda a bit dry unless there''s something to clench my throat." When Zen asked a pedestrian randomly, he started speaking rubbish to get Zen to pay him up.


    Of course, Zen dly helps him by hugging his shoulder to cover the views of other people before activating his essence me.


    "My me here is pretty fiery and if I stuff this in your mouth. I guarantee your mouth will not be dry at all." Zen said, smiling at the pedestrian who started to have sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "Haha, I apologize for this ignorant eye of mine to not see a fantastic mage such as yours truly. Please allow me to redeem myself."


    "Please enlighten me." Zen deactivated his essence me to avoid attracting any attention from others as heughed loudly while talking with him.


    When the me dispersed, the pedestrian started giving out every information possible that he knew regarding this kingdom before Zen let him go.


    However, Zen ced a spiritual qi in his body just in case he decided to be a whistleblower.


    ''Better to be safe than sorryter on. I''m in an unfamiliar ce and don''t know much of the people here.''


    Zen was cautious ever since he entered this Kingdom but to avoid being suspicious, he has been acting arrogant and pridefully.


    One that matches a useless rich 2nd generation brat that just uses his family influence to bully around.


    Zen continued walking like a fool while entering the inn that the pedestrian said.


    *Creak*


    Opening the door, everyone looked at Zen who was clearly a foreigner but Zen kept up with his act.


    "Where''s the worker? This young master wants the best room and best service." Zen shouted loudly, ignoring everyone.


    Instantly, a waitress came to greet Zen despite being very unwilling. ''It''s one of those arrogant young masters. My luck is just fantastic to meet one in my shift.''


    "Hello, young master, our VIP room is currently full as of this moment." The waitress bowed nervously while keeping a distance.


    ''Hoh, my acting skill is really on point. To think I scared this waitress this much. Maybe I should tease her a bit more.''


    "To dare not leave an empty room for this young master. Fine, I forgive you if you warm my bed tonight." Zen said smirkingly where if you don''t know him well, you would want to beat him to a pulp.


    "You motherfucking arrogant bastard." Someone else finally couldn''t stand Zen''s behavior as he mmed his table while walking up to him.


    Zen remained still while staring at him with a deadpan look. ''I expect the waitress to defend herself and not some retards like you who tried to be a knight in shining armor.''


    Zen despised this person who just spoke up because he can tell he''s the type to act kind in front of people but deep inside, he has done many immoral things.


    "So little waitress, ignoring this clown, what''s your answer." Zen stopped looking at the clown and stared back at the waitress.


    "Icicle Lance," When the clown who tried to act like a hero saw Zen disrespecting him, he started to cast his magic to hit Zen.


    However, Zen didn''t even bother to turn his head around and just used his essence me on him.


    *Bang*


    The clown couldn''t even resist one blow as he flew and knocked over many tables, causing a disaster in the scene.


    ''With this scene, I doubt anyone would suspect me of doing anything. Sinceing here to the auction house was just a bonus.'' Zen nodded his head when he used his spiritual sense to see the disruption he caused.

 Chapter 76: Angela

    Chapter 76: Ang


    The crowd was looking at Zen like he''s a monster. Not only did he look young, but his power is even more awesome.


    "Such a beautiful me and dominating aura."


    "No wonder he is so arrogant. He got the asset to be one."


    "Mhmm, I agreed with your words. Look is handsome and his mage rank is probably around the 5th or 6th rank to produce such power."


    Everyone was praising Zen andpletely ignored the idiot who tried to be a hero to save the waitress.


    ''This is the reality of the world. Whoever is the strongest will get the respect even if they are extremely immoral.'' Zen didn''t even flinch in this kind of reaction.


    If Zen was proven to be a weak person then instead ofplimenting, he would have been looked down on or worse, killed for being rude and arrogant.


    "So what will it be, my little waitress. Warm my bed or do you expect another hero toe and rescue you." Zen smirked as he used his hand to hold her chin.


    ''Pretty smooth skin.''


    Zen praised inwardly as he continued to touch her skin to feel such a smooth texture.


    "Please have mercy on me kind sir." The waitress said with tears almost leaking out of her eye.


    "Enough of trolling her already Zen." Cecilia didn''t want to waste any more time so she sent a mental transmission to tell Zen to stop.


    "Cecilia, I''m saving her. Can''t you see the group of people in the backside who are watching us? If I don''t take her for tonight, I''m pretty sure she will be vited today." Zen replied back to Cecilia.


    Zen was going to stop his act in making the waitress to serve him tonight since she was still a virgin but he didn''t when he noticed something unusual.


    In the back group of people, they were discussing about enjoying this waitress for the night therefore Zen decided to help her out.


    ''If she didn''t remind me of my maid in her dressing style and speech, I could care less about her.'' Zen said inwardly as he shall let her choose.


    Zen leaned in closer to the waitress''s ear before speaking in a low voice, "In the back group, 4 people are looking to enjoy your body tonight. Either you choose to serve me in bed for the night or... you can imagine your fate already if you refused me."


    Hearing Zen''s word, the waitress turned her eye a bit to stare at the people that Zen spoke of.


    Sure enough, when she saw their malicious eye and disgusting face that''s currently licking their mouth, her face turned pale.


    Turning her head back to look at Zen who is smiling without any intention to speak anymore, she could only grit her teeth.


    "Please allow me to serve the young master bed for tonight." The waitress clenched her fist as she spoke these words.


    Although this kingdom is prosperous and hasws, there are underground gangs where even the officials support them behind the scene.


    For a person like her with no high identity besides an above-average face, she could only be defenseless against people who disregard thew.


    With the auction house uing tomorrow, no one would bother about a case of amoner being raped by a group of mages.


    "Good choice, now tell me your name," Zen said as he grabbed her by the waist while showing a cheeky smile.


    "My name is Ang," Ang said while holding her dress tightly. ''It seems like my life is over. To think I get picked on my first day of work.''


    In this inn, the payment is extremely high but waitresses who worked here, they would have to pray every day to not get picked by a wealthy customer.


    Once picked, no one would help them as they are defenseless and could only wait to be sullied by disgusting and ugly men. Some waitresses were even more unlucky as they were beaten to death during the activity.


    ''Mother, don''t worry. At least you will have the money to cure your illness,'' Ang only worked here to get money to pay for her mother''s illness that required an alchemy pill to heal.


    However, it''s an expensive pill which she could not afford. By working in this inn, she has gotten the down payment but in return, she will sacrifice her body.


    "Hahahhaha"


    Zenughed loudly as he threw a gold coin on the table and said, "Today this young master is happy. This gold coin is to treat you all to a beer to celebrate me having a lovely night."


    "Yes, young master sure is extravagant."


    "Hahaha, don''t mind us enjoying ourselves for the night."


    Everyone starts to cheer at Zen''s generosity even though he basically forced an innocent woman to serve him in bed.


    Zen nodded and waved his hand to let them enjoy the mood. While inwardly, he was full of disgust with the attitude and behavior of these people.


    ''Even though that fool I knocked is still unconscious, at least he was hypocrite enough to try and get some spotlight.''


    Zen only shakes his head at how realistic these people are. Since they saw his prowess, going against his will is seeking death.


    Besides, Zen threw out a gold coin without batting an eyelid shows that he was extremely wealthy and could have an amazing family background.


    Meanwhile, the group of people in the back who tried to enjoy themselves for tonight is gloomy and resentful.


    "Tch, we were going to enjoy a beauty tonight and now an arrogant young masteres in and swoops her."


    "What can we do? Fight him? Have you not seen the me he produced?"


    "Enough, we shall look for another prey since messing with that young master is definitely not worth it. We can''t risk our lives to mess with something unknown."


    "Exactly, we still have to attend the auction for tomorrow and get that item for our master."


    As the group of 4 discussed finding another prey and some items for tomorrow''s auction, Zen was surprised to hear their information.


    ''Seems like there are indeed people working for the dogs.'' Zen didn''t know his first destination already gave him a clue.


    As Zen stopped his eavesdropping on those people who are basically ves without any useful information, he turned his attention back to Ang.


    "Happy to serve me tonight?" Zen said evilly despite having zero intention of fucking her.


    She was simply a chess piece to propel him in looking like aplete young master who is hateful everywhere.


    "If you think I''m going to be happy about serving you then you can dream on." Ang gritted her teeth as she nned to kill him once they''re in the room.


    Zen smiled inwardly when he heard Ang''s word as he knew what she nned to do. ''Acting evil sure is more fun than being some kind of hero where you have to follow this and that.''

 Chapter 77: Angelas Story

    Chapter 77: Ang''s Story


    Once they enter the room, Zen told Cecilia to cast a spatial barrier here to prevent any eavesdropping or spying devices.


    Afterward, Zen walked to the bed and sat down as he stared at Ang''s smooth and curvy body before noticing something.


    "I''ve been wanting to ask this for a while but why do you have a huge hat covering your ears and hair," Zen asked when everyone in this kingdom does not wear a hat at all while she was different.


    His curiosity was piqued and wondered if she has some birthmark that''s ridiculous or something mysterious.


    However, Zen didn''t get the chance as Ang rushed to Zen while holding a knife, preparing to risk everything, including her life.


    Zen turned solemn and without even moving, he waved his palm and his essence me came out, creating a firewall.


    "Tch," Noticing how she missed her chance already, Ang decided to use the knife to slice her own neck.


    *Bam*


    Before the knife connects, Zen pped the knife away before pushing her down in bed and locking both of her arms.


    During the impact, Ang''s hat that was covering her was removed and Zen was surprised.


    "Let go of me, you scumbag. I rather die than pleasure you in bed." Ang screamed as she tried to kick Zen with her legs.


    "Haha, no wonder why you wear such a big hat to cover your ears. You''re an elf and a beautiful one at that." Zenughed as he finally managed to see a fantasy race.


    Noticing that she was exposed, Ang shed some tears as she tries to bite her tongue tomit suicide. ''To think I will go down without bringing this scumbag with me.''


    *Poke*


    "Trying tomit suicide in front of me is a pipe dream if I want you alive," Zen said as he poked her acupoint that prevented her movements.


    Stopping her movement, Zen stood up as he started undressing while thinking about what she had experienced in life to be this decisive.


    A frightened expression appeared on Ang''s face when she saw Zen undressing, almost like he''s prepared to vite her.


    "Enough with this drama, I''m done acting when it''s just us both," Zen said once he finished undressing his clothes.


    Seeing how Ang didn''t calm down and panic more but couldn''t move because of the acupoint being hit, Zen stared at her with a different look.


    "Listen, you stop trying to attack me or take your life then I will release you. Also, if I nned on viting your body, I would have done it already without spouting any nonsense." Zen said calmly to have Ang regain herposure.


    Giving a slight nod, Zen hit her acupoint again to release her restricted movement.


    "W-Who are you? Were you acting previously?" Ang said nervously while picking up her hat to put it back on.


    "Now that you know I was acting before, care to tell me your reason in trying to hide those beautiful long ears of yours. Also, did you really treasure your life like it''s nothing?'' Zen confirmed her question since he can guarantee that she will not tell another person.


    ''I have injected some of my spiritual qi in her body so if there''s anything abnormal, I can easily take her life.''


    Holding her dress tightly, Ang was having difficulty answering his question and wanted this nightmare to end already.


    "You can ignore my question but by doing so, I will fuck you till your mouth decides to open and talk." Zen threatened since she cared about her purity this much.


    Ang became scared when Zen threatened her so she took a deep breath before speaking, "My mother and I are elves, thus many people want to lust after our beauty so we escaped to this kingdom. However, we are poor and my mother fell ill so I-I have to work here to earn the deposit money to buy a medicine pill."


    ''Typical tragic story huh. To think I was expecting some other stories such as being a spy here.'' Zen said inwardly when he heard this kind of backstory.


    "Don''t be fooled by her Zen. She is definitely no ordinary elf because she is at least a rank 6 mage in terms of cultivation in this world. She was acting before when she was subdued by you." Cecilia suddenly intervenes and sends a mental transmission to warn Zen.


    Hearing Cecilia''s word, Zen was full of praise for this Ang''s acting skill and shrewd methods.


    "Ah, this little elf is too good with lying, I couldn''t even detect her lies.'' Zen questioned himself if he was being too ignorant.


    "No need to question your ability in judging because there are truths mixed in with the lies. She indeed has a mother who is sick and came here to earn some money. But her cultivation is the real deal where if you were a normal mage, she could probably hit you unconscious and use their special technique." Cecilia continued her words when Zen was doubting himself.


    "Special technique?" Zen asked Cecilia quietly to try and enquire more information.


    "Elves are known to be good with their songs that could alter memories or calm a person down. They are not umon in the Divine World either as they have their own territory and not many are willing to fight them." Cecilia said before ignoring Zenpletely.


    Zen knew she had said more than enough and did not wish to let him know more until he became stronger.


    Zen starts to look at Ang again before rubbing his chin lightly with his hand when he thought about the punishment for this deceiving little elf.


    "Ang, do you really think that I believed your lies at all? Let''s make a deal, your mother''s illness, I can heal it but you''ll have to be my woman."


    Zen said as he gave out an offer that is akin to a devil asking someone to sell their soul.


    "Y-You," Ang was scared that her lies were exposed as she pointed her finger toward Zen who gave her an offer.


    "Don''t point a finger at me because I can guarantee that besides me, no one can save your mother''s illness. It''s rare for an elf to be sick so you''ll need an expert to save her and I doubt you trust any alchemist here." Zen said as he continued to corner her.


    ''Having both mother and daughter in my harem is an achievement and Ang is such a good girl but foolish. If she has this power then she could have just robbed others for money but instead, she came here to be a lowly waitress.''


    Zen was unwilling to let go of a beauty that can be nurtured into a powerful being. In truth, he was just lustful at her looks and ability to deceive him easily.

 Chapter 78: Conquering Angela (I) [R-18]

    Chapter 78: Conquering Ang (I) [R-18]


    "So what''s your decision, Ang. Remember, this is a one-time offer and if you decline then you can forget about all of these events. You can just leave and I won''t bother you again." Zen said as hey in the bed.


    He wouldn''t force her if she wants to leave but if she does, then Zen doesn''t have any reason to heal her mother.


    ''I will never work for free and considering how wealthy I am, money is not even going to tempt me at all.''


    Zen thought about how his luck has just been fantastic, subtracting the fact that he almost died twice.


    One was fighting with the four people during the birth of essence me and another time was when he tried to fuse with the essence me.


    Both times was a perilous situation but he still gritted his teeth to aplish it.


    Ang at this time was struggling with whether to just leave this room since her act was exposed by Zen already which means he knows that she would have no problem dealing with those thugs.


    However, it remained a fact that her mother is currently ill and despite the medicine she has used so far, none seemed to work.


    The pill that she bought in exchange to work here was herst hope but she knew that it will probably have no effect either.


    *Huff*


    Taking a deep breath, Ang stared at Zen who already shut his eyes and she clenched her fist when she saw such a nonchnt attitude.


    "How can I believe you to have a cure for my mother''s illness?" Ang said since he never saw her mother so how was he so confident.


    Zen smirked inwardly when she fell right into his trap. ''Your mother''s illness is simple but at the same time difficult to cure because they require knowledge in the divine world. In this tiny world where knowledge is limited, there was no possible way to detect the issue.''


    "Of course, I''m confident because I have the knowledge, and if you''re still doubtful of me. I can even swear to heaven that if you became my woman and I failed to cure your mother then I shall die in a gruesome manner." Zen stood up and looked at her in the eye.


    "Tch, acting all boastful again. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to know her mother''s illness at all." Cecilia interrupted Zen when he was acting all high and mighty.


    Zen was a bit depressed when Cecilia always ruined his moment of glory but still kept a confident look to convince Ang.


    "Fine, if you can do it then I don''t mind using my body," Ang said as she started stripping her clothes.


    For her mother, she was willing to do anything but many frauds tried to scam her body when they said they can cure her mother.


    However, she wasn''t naive to the point of blindly believing so she has ripped off their cock to make them a eunuch and crippled their cultivation as well for trying to deceive her.


    She wanted to do the same for Zen as well but given the fact that she waspletely overwhelmed without any chance of countering, it only meant that he was extremely strong.


    ''I will gamble this time since my mother cannot wait any longer.'' Ang said in her mind as she walked closer to Zen.


    Zen also swore to heaven at this time to prove that he wasn''t bullshitting at all and will keep his promise.


    "From now on, you''re my woman and I hope you kept that in your heart at all times," Zen said as he held her by the waist before kissing her on the lips.


    "Mhmm"


    Ang moaned softly when her first kiss was taken by Zen unexpectedly but she closed her eyes and allowed him to do as he pleased.


    "You''re pretty obedient now that your acting has been exposed. I actually love a devilish woman who can deceive everyone." Zen pulled her back a bit before saying it.


    "To survive in this world, if I don''t have a bit of acting and concealing my strength then I''ll be ruined already." Ang retorted Zen in defense of her behavior.


    "Very true, but in the end, aren''t you going to be plucked by me tonight," Zen smirked as he grabbed her breast and pushed her down in the bed.


    Kissing her neck slowly as Zen stripped off her clothing to be naked in front of him, he slowly admired her body.


    "I never thought I get to fuck an elf ever in my life. Those long ears of yours with your brown silky hair. The ample breast and your nipple that is erupting upward like a volcano shape and that pink jewel in your pussy."


    Zen continued to describe every part of her, making Ang extremely bashful when she realized her body became an art piece for him to leer.


    "Would you hurry up and do it. I want to sleep already." Ang said coldly but her expression betrayed her.


    Her face ispletely red and the way she''s acting has ruined the cold tone of her speech. Ang was no longer good at lying as she did in the beginning when they start doing the deed.


    "You want me to hurry but I love teasing the most so I will enjoy your body slowly," Zen said as he pinched her nipple and twisted it a little.


    "Ahhh"


    Ang screamed in pleasure when this was her first experience but that was only the first scream of the night as Zen started licking her other unupied breast and biting it.


    "Please stop teasing." Ang pleaded helplessly when her mind was being conquered by pleasure.


    However, Zen will not obey as it has been a long time since he managed to release his lust so he continues to lick and kiss every part of her.


    As Ang tried to scream again, Zen stopped it by kissing her deeply and sucking her tongue.


    "Mhmm"


    Ang slowly lost her consciousness in this lust as she started wrapping her arm around Zen''s neck as she opened her mouth to allow him to venture inside.


    Zen didn''t stop just there as his hand reached for her pussy and started rubbing it gently.


    "Ahh," Ang stopped the kiss as she started mping her legs together but Zen smirked at this action as he increased the rubbing pace.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Stop screaming and start sucking my cock." Zen said as he got up and shove his cock near her mouth.


    ''Fighting in bed is definitely better than fighting some disgusting people where I have to cough blood multiple times.'' Zen said inwardly when Ang became bashful when she saw his cock that was roaring to go.

 Chapter 79: Conquering Angela (II) [R-18]

    Chapter 79: Conquering Ang (II) [R-18]


    *Gulp*


    Despite Ang''s inexperience in sex, she manages to grab the hang of it as she continues to suck Zen''s cock and coat it with her saliva.


    "You''re a natural aren''t you Ang?" Zen teased her when she continued to take it deep in her throat.


    Ang ignored hisment as she continued to suck it with everything she got. ''As long as he ejactes, I can protect my purity.''


    Ang was eager to make Zen cum so he couldn''t fuck her inside but she was naive to believe Zen was a one-time goer.


    Zen easily detected her little action and couldn''t wait to see her reaction when he started pounding her mercilessly.


    "Ang, harder," Zen said as he grabbed Ang''s head and rammed in it to his cock, back and forth.


    *Cough*


    Ang cough multiple times when Zen''s mouth fuck her but she couldn''t do anything else besides trying to get some air.


    "That''s right, Ang, now ept my yang liquid into your mouth." Zen pushed her deeper inside as he came a ton to make her swallow everything.


    *Gulp, Gulp*


    Ang continued to drink the yang liquid because she needed to breathe due to the excessive yang liquiding to her throat.


    After a few moments, Zen let go of her head as Ang backed off before coughing multiple times.


    During the process, she spits out some white liquid into the floor while ring at Zen.


    "We''re done now right," Ang said as she prepares to wear her clothes to cover her naked body.


    However, Zen instantly grabbed her leg and spread it before licking her pussy.


    "My turn Ang," Zen said as he started pleasuring Ang''s pussy to the max when he stuck his tongue inside.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh"


    Ang screamed in pleasure and could only mp her legs to stop feeling too good.


    Zen continued to lick her and finally, Ang climaxed as she sprayed out her yin liquid.


    Seeing how she just came, Zen smiled devilishly as he started to shove his cock directly inside her pussy, piercing herpletely despite being a virgin.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh," Ang screamed in pain and started biting her lips when Zen went straight inside her and blood started flowing out of her pussy.


    "This is your punishment for thinking I''m some one-time fucker. I have enough stamina to pound you." Zen stares at Ang who has some tears leaving her eye.


    "You''re a devil," Ang shouted while doing some light punches to his chest.


    "I''m indeed a devil. A devil that will make you happy very soon." Zen didn''t mind the light punches she did as he went in to kiss her.


    At the same time, he started pounding her as hard as possible, and Ang could barely scream in a low audible tone since Zen was kissing her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhn"


    "Stop it pleaseeeeeee"


    "Ahhhhhhhhn"


    When Zen continued to fuck her, Ang starts feeling the pleasure and once again lost her consciousness in the heat.


    Ang starts mping her legs to make Zen go faster inside her while kissing Zen deeply.


    Zen stopped kissing and left her rosy lips where a thin line of saliva was formed but Zen didn''t stop his motion as he warned her, "Ang, prepare to receive my yang liquid."


    "Huh?" Ang was confused by Zen''s words before she started feeling her stomach being filled up.


    "Y-You came inside me?" Ang asked in panic when her first sex was done like this with the possibility of getting pregnant.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get pregnant if you eat this pillter on," Zen said as he waved a pill out that he managed to concoct from Cecilia while traveling to this kingdom.


    Ang nodded slightly as she saw Zen unplug her pussy where it started flowing out some white liquid.


    ''So this is sex huh.'' Ang said inwardly when she saw her body became like this but then she soon started to blush from her previous action.


    "Hey, we''re continuing." When Ang was still lost in her daydream, Zen intervened while showing his cock that is prepared to go for another round.


    "W-wait, my body is still sore." Ang was frightened by his stamina and tried to stop it but it was a futile effort.


    Zen continued to fuck her the entire night as she screams in pleasure when Zen start marking every part of her body.


    None of her parts were spared as Zen bites and licks her everywhere and Ang faints multiple times throughout the session.


    Once the sun starteding back up, Zen unloaded another pump into Ang''s pussy before calling it an end.


    "Ahhhhhhh, j-just how much you can cum." Ang was exhausted and said it in a long voice.


    Seeing her state, Zen took out the pill before putting it in his mouth and fed her mouth-mouth.


    Ang didn''t refuse as she was too tired to move as she let him do as he pleased.


    Once Ang devours the pill, she starts regaining her stamina and a surprised expression appears on her face.


    "What pill did you feed me?" Ang asked Zen when she realized the potency of this pill.


    "Nothing special, just some recovering pill that I concoct with luck," Zen replied while walking away from the bed to dress himself up.


    Ang was silent when she heard Zen''s nonchnt remark of the miraculous pill he fed her.


    ''This pill, if it''s sold in the market, it would definitely cost a lot. B-But he just fed me it like it''s nothing special.'' Ang mumbled slowly as she looked at Zen who was dressing up.


    "Why are you dressing up already? Are you leaving already?" Ang asked in fear because she doesn''t want to believe that he just fuck her for a night of pleasure.


    "Sigh, your mind must have been fucked crazy by me right? Did you forget our deal? How am I supposed to heal your mother''s illness if I don''t go and check on her?" Zen said whileughing at her behavior.


    Ang became embarrassed when she realized that Zen was dressing up so they can go to get her mother treated.


    However, a slight smile could be seen on her face as she was happy that he remembered his promise.


    Ang slowly got up without caring about Zen seeing her entire body as she started to dress up as well.


    Before she gets to ce her clothes on, Zen walks near her before casting a cleaning spell on her body so she doesn''t smell.


    "T-Thank you," Ang said softly despite being a powerful mage herself.


    "You''re wee my little Ang, we''ll have more sex tonight." Zen kissed her in the lip lightly as he walked out of the room to let her dress up.


    ''It seems my conjecture was correct if I was able to still cast magic.'' Zen said inwardly when his little experiment of casting clear water worked on Ang.

 Chapter 80: Phenomenon

    Chapter 80: Phenomenon


    ''Cecilia, you said that this tiny world cultivation was illogical before and I agreed with you. However, to call it fake is wrong.'' Zen said to Cecilia through mental transmission as he figured out something.


    ''Indeed I said that this tiny world cultivation is different from the Divine World. Is that wrong?'' Cecilia replied lightly as she doesn''t know why Zen said it''s wrong.


    Zen smiled when he noticed Cecilia did not realize what was the point he talked about.


    Since Ang is still changing in the room and having difficulty in her legs after their intense sex, Zen decided to show Cecilia his discovery first.


    *Whoosh*


    Zen showed his palm and it revealed a bright me but it wasn''t the essence me he fused with.


    Just a normal me that he used his true qi to manifest the fire into the world.


    ''Do you get it now Cecilia?'' Zen closed his palm as he finished a little demonstration.


    However, Cecilia remained confused at what he was trying to tell her. "Just tell me your point already."


    "The point is, the tiny world is a deviation from the divine world logic. Meaning, the magic they used here is in fact the same as the cultivation technique. After all, I was still able to use the so-called magic here despite abolishing my cultivation." Zen revealed the answer he found out to Cecilia.


    It was a hunch when he had this thinking where the magic in this tiny world is a deviation and could be called a new type of technique.


    There are martial techniques, soul techniques, body techniques in the Divine World, but who said there cannot be any other techniques.


    "Your logic is correct yet somehow wrong at the same time. If you said this magic is a new technique that tiny worlds were created from, then how can you exin their mana?" Cecilia ponders a while before informing her doubts.


    "Don''t forget Karl''s word before he vanished from this world. He has stated that mana is the same as true qi, just the name is different. Also, when I cleaned Ang up, I used Clear Water, a magic technique in this world. Thus, there is a phenomenon here where this tiny world is slowly assimting with the Divine World." Zen leaned his back toward the wall as he finished his theory.


    "Unbelievable, your imagination is over the top Zen." Cecilia didn''t know if his theory is correct but if it''s true, then she will be speechless at this result.


    Zen knew his theory may be nonsense but isn''t everything that has happened to him the same as nonsense.


    From jumping off the skyscraper but somehow transported to another world. Plus, his usage of magic somehow turned into the eastern fantasy spiritual qi cultivation.


    "Wanna have a bet with me, Cecilia?" Zen was prepared to use his theory as a bet.


    "What kind of bet?"


    "A bet where if my theory is correct, you will be my woman and I will enjoy every part of you. If my theory is wrong then I shall listen to three conditions of yours." Zen smiled when he was pretty confident of himself.


    ''My luck has been great so far and I have thought every solution before I told her my conjecture. Cecilia, it''s time to conquer your body and heart now.''


    Zen started drooling when he imagined himself pounding the woman who has been ordering him around.


    "I-I," Cecilia tried to reply to Zen''s bet but stopped when Ang opened the door after she finished dressing up.


    *Creak*


    ''We''ll continue this conversation at ater date.'' Zen said to Cecilia before turning around to look at Ang.


    "Wow, you look even sexier in this new outfit of yours." Zenplimented Ang''s outfit that shows her feminine charm even more than the waitress outfit.


    ''No wonder she took forever to dress.'' Zen said inwardly as he continued to leer every part of her body.


    Ang didn''t even bother his leering since he saw and marked every part of herst night.


    "We can go now, Ummm," Ang said before stopping since she doesn''t know what to address Zen.


    "Just call me Zen as usual, not like I changed into another person after our lovely night yesterday," Zen said softly in her ear before groping her boobs to tease.


    Ang simply nodded her head as Zen held her by the waist before walking down the stairs.


    "Wooo, amazing young master, already conquered her in a day."


    "Haha, that''s how a man should be."


    As they walked down the stairs, the customer at the diner table started cheering and whistling toward Zen.


    Zen kept up with his arrogant young master role as he smiled proudly while kissing Ang on the cheek.


    "Haha, Ang is now my woman so make sure you don''t trouble her, or I will have to get violent for a bit," Zen said cheekily before walking out slowly.


    The customer didn''t find his word offensive at all since he has the power tomit to his word. They simply sigh as they chug their drinks and start eating their food.


    "Are you always like this?" Ang said when they are walking the street to her house.


    "What do you mean?" Zen feigned ignorance as he hugged her closer to him.


    "Stop feigning innocence when you know exactly what I mean," Ang said angrily when he continued to take advantage of her despitest night''s activity.


    Zen ignored her pouting behavior as they continued to walk for another 10 minutes before arriving at some dumpster looking-like street.


    Zen was speechless in the ce that Ang and her mother have to live. It was unlike the crowded and popted ce where everything is sparkly.


    This ce is isted and mice could be seen running around. Zen can tell this is the dark side of a wealthy kingdom, one that is abandoned by the wealthy and strong people.


    "S-Sorry about our home," Ang said embarrassingly and ashamed of herself for showing him something unpleasant.


    Zen was enraged but not at Ang, it was the people who forced them to live in a dump.


    cing his hand on Ang''s shoulder, Zen kissed her on the lips before saying, "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''m your man now so this is my responsibility."


    When Ang tried to respond, Zen stopped her with another kiss before cing one hand on her legs.


    With a lift, Zen starts to do a princess carry on Ang before walking inside.


    "W-What are you doing? Put me down already." Ang said bashfully but Zen ignored herint since he wasn''t going to let his woman walk in this dump.


    "Point toward the direction of your house," Zen said solemnly as he asked Ang.


    Ang didn''t dare toin anymore as she raised her finger slowly to a broken run-down house.


    Seeing the house, Zen''s aura continued to increase before calming down.


    ''Such a great treatment for my woman huh. I can''t wait to meet the culprit and have a nice chat with them.'' Zen said inwardly while his mouth started to curl into a smile.


    It was a smile that only urred when Zen was enraged to the point where he couldn''t wait to torture his enemies.


    Staring at Ang, who was frightened by his tone of speech, Zen held her tightly before saying, "You will tell me your story from the start. I doubt you''re extremely poor when you arrived here."

 Chapter 81: Bloodline Deficiency

    Chapter 81: Bloodline Deficiency


    When Zen arrived at the broken-down house, he slowly put Ang down. Ang sneaks a nce at Zen to make sure he wasn''t mad at her.


    "I''m not mad at you Ang, you can rx." Zen saw her being uneasy so he pats her head lightly.


    ''You are the victim here and despite being powerful, you became in this kind of situation.'' Zen sighed inwardly when he wondered if he was mistaken about Ang being a devilish woman.


    Soon, Ang opens the door and the first scene they saw was a mature elf being bedridden.


    Ang walks to the bed slowly before using her hand to move away some hair that covers her mother''s forehead gently.


    "This is my mother, Lena and she got this illness back when we were escaping. It was still manageable when we entered this kingdom but as time passed, she lost consciousnesspletely. I-I tried everything to look for a cure." Ang started shedding tears when she continued talking about her mother.


    Zen walked closer before pulling her close to his chest while saying, "Leave everything to me. I got this."


    Hearing the confident tone from Zen, Ang wiped off some tears before nodding her head.


    Zen starts asking Cecilia in the mysterious space about Lena''s condition and what is causing this problem.


    A few momentster, Cecilia said, "It''s bloodline deficiency and this is a rare illness for elves."


    "Bloodline deficiency? Does that mean her blood is contaminated by some impurities?" Zen asked Cecilia when he heard something new.


    "No, it''s not quite contaminated but something with the spiritual qi in this tiny world. Some elves have bloodlines that are too powerful and when it''s not supplied well with spiritual qi, they will fall into aa as the body wants to preserve their unique blood." Cecilia exined a bit more which only leaves more confusion in Zen''s mind.


    ''If Lena has this bloodline deficiency then howe it only urs now and not before or earlier?'' Zen said inwardly when he couldn''tprehend the disease she got.


    He was expecting somemon problems that ur in the Divine World which will be an easy fix since Cecilia is knowledgeable.


    Now it became overlyplicated with this bloodline deficiency and it is rted to the spiritual qi in this world.


    "Cecilia, is there no cure for this since Lena got this disease because of this world''sck of spiritual qi?" Zen asked while sweating if she said yes.


    After all, he swore to heaven that he had a cure for Lena to Ang and if he failed to do so, he could imagine the consequences.


    Consequences from Ang and not from heaven since he couldn''t care less about what heaven thinks when he failed to aplish his promise.


    "There is a cure but I don''t have the ingredients for it. We will need three core ingredients and some supplementary ingredients to concoct a pill for her." Cecilia answered with a nonchnt expression.


    Zen didn''t mind her attitude since he could tell she is jealous of him for paying too much attention to other girls.


    ''Just wait when we construct a physical body for you, Cecilia. I will satisfy you every day until you''re exhausted.''


    Zen smiled a bit before turning his head to Ang who was looking at him with a worried expression.


    "I know how to cure your mother but it will take some time since we''ll need to gather some herbs for me to concoct the pill." Zen ced his hand around her waist and pulled her closer.


    Ang starts hugging Zen tightly before saying, "Thank you Zen and I truly mean it." Feeling her words is not enough to express her gratitude and happiness, she took the initiative to kiss Zen deeply.


    Zen dly wees her kiss as their tongues start to intertwine with each other and Zen starts going under her clothes as he gropes her boobs directly.


    "Ahhnn"


    Ang moans lightly from the sudden hand that groped her boobs but she didn''t mind at all as she pushed herself closer to him.


    Their kissing continued for another 5 minutes before they pulled apart from each other to take a breather.


    Ang''s face became rosy red as she tried to avoid looking at Zen who is currently smiling at her.


    "Although I wished to eat you tonight, I will hold myself since the auction house starts tomorrow." Zen caresses her face lightly as he says his n.


    "The auction house tomorrow? It''ll be impossible to enter without wealth and background. They are a prestigious auction house and formoners like us, it is only a pipe dream to enter inside." Ang informed Zen that the auction house does not allow entry for anyone.


    Zen pinched her nose lightly when she mentioned the wordmoner in front of him.


    He hated whenever someone close to him started to distinguish themselves asmoner or unworthy.


    "Listen, Ang, you''re my woman and if you dare to utter such nonsense again, I will not only pound your pussy. I will also pound your tiny ass without mercy." Zen threatens Ang on what he will do to her body if she dares to disobey his word.


    Ang shriveled in fear when she imagined her ass being ripped open by his enormous cock.


    "I-I understand, I will not talk such nonsense again.'' Ang said hurriedly and showed a determined eye to prove her credential.


    Zenughed aloud at her behavior and wondered, ''Where is that devil-like Ang that acts innocent and cute but is inwardly a shrewd woman?''


    "You don''t understand women one bit despite having multiple women already. Women will only act weak and naive toward their lovers. For strangers, they will return to their normal behavior and in Ang''s case, she will be the shrewd and maniptive woman." Cecilia''s voice started echoing in Zen''s mind when he was thinking about the change in Ang.


    Zen was speechless when he heard Cecilia spying on him otherwise, there was no way she would know his thought process at that moment and answered his questions.


    ''She is definitely jealous and if I don''t coax her soon, it will be problematic.'' Zen sighed inwardly when he noticed a problem with a harem.


    He''ll have to pay attention to his conduct in the future and make sure he makes every single one of his women happy.

 Chapter 82: Palace Moon Restaurant

    Chapter 82: Pce Moon Restaurant


    Zen chats with Ang for a bit more before telling her that he will bring Lena into a mysterious space to prevent her illness from deteriorating.


    Ang dly epts his offer since making her mother stay in this house any longer without anyone watching over makes her cautious at all times.


    If malicious people were targeting her and kidnap her mother to threaten her then she would be helpless.


    Zen simply smiled as he asked Cecilia to do the work for him. Once Lena disappeared, Zen got up before getting ready to leave.


    "Where are we going now Zen? The auction house is tomorrow and there are still many hours left before it begins." Ang followed behind as she asked him.


    "We haven''t eaten yet so we should look for a restaurant to stuff our tummy," Zen said as he held her hand before leaving.


    During their walk, Ang spoke her entire story from start to finish without missing any details.


    Zen paid attention before nodding his head slightly since he''ll have an idea on who to kill.


    "That''s good enough Ang. It''s time to ignore that past and let me handle the rest. What you have to do at this moment is bring me to a good restaurant where they have delicious food." Zen smiled as he pats her head lightly.


    However, he couldn''t wait to meet those people in the auction house since they''re a wealthy family and they will not miss this annual auction.


    ''Watch me make you puke blood as you people go into depression.'' Zen said inwardly as they entered a restaurant.


    The restaurant they entered has 4 floors in total with each different floor indicating their status. The 1st floor is for those normal people without background and the 2nd floor is for those with some power.


    The 3rd floor is the mostmon with everyoneing from a wealthy background or high cultivation base. Thest floor is reserved for those at the top of the social leader.


    "Hello customer, do you have a reservation?" A lovely receptionist said to Zen and Ang politely.


    Zen looked inside and was surprised to see it being pretty average even though there were many customers. It was nothing special considering their reputation in the Jade Kingdom.


    "I don''t have a reservation but I suppose you can arrange for me to be on the 3rd floor." Zen decided to keep his arrogant act and ordered the receptionist.


    The receptionist kept an awkward smile before saying, "Apologies sir, if you don''t have a reservation then you can only dine on the 1st floor. However, the 1st floor is currently full so you would have to wait a bit."


    Zen raised his eyebrow a bit before smiling at the receptionist. "No, it''s my apologies as I should have just destroyed your building for refusing my patronage."


    Zen said as he waved his hand opened and a me instantly appeared. Seeing his violent action, the guards hurriedly rush toward Zen before telling him to stop.


    "Drop your violence before you regret your action boy."


    "Heh, to dare make trouble in the Pce Moon Restaurant, you have a death wish."


    The guard shouted toward Zen as the receptionist kept her calm like it was normal for this kind of scene to urred.


    ''Another arrogant youth who think they are full of themselves.'' The receptionist sighed inwardly when she stared at Zen who will be beaten soon.


    A chill smile appeared on Zen''s face as he wanted to create chaos in this restaurant, to begin with.


    That is because this restaurant has some background that is rted to Ang''s distress and reason for her living in a broken house.


    "I give you a count of 3 to get your owner toe out before I thrash her guards and maybe break some bones. Matters of fact, I''m going to trash them either way and the owner must give me an exnation for this kind of service." Zen said slowly as he stepped forward.


    "Overconfident brat, prepare to die."


    One guard shouted as he charged toward Zen while casting Ice Arrow on him.


    Zen remained still but the Ice Arrow passed through him as it shot the wall but because there was a formation here, the impact was absorbed.


    "As expected of a reputed restaurant, even the walls are reinforced properly. Oh, my bad, I meant that the guard they hire is pretty dogshit and trash. To think he not only missed the target but also tried to destroy his owner''s property." Zenughs aloud from this kind of oue.


    Themotion was loud as the customer on the first floor was already watching this scene for enjoyment.


    They wereughing at how another arrogant youth will be beaten in one move but after hearing Zen''s remark. They couldn''t help but contemte a bit before finding his word reasonable.


    "Hey, that youth has some abilities to be able to dodge the guard''s Ice Arrow."


    "Don''t forget about his sharp tongue of remark from that missed shot."


    "Hahahahaa"


    The customers startedughing and the receptionist was dazed as she expected this to be finished already.


    The guard who fired the Ice Arrow was embarrassed when he became aughing stock as he chanted more spells to fire at Zen.


    "Mother fucker, take my Icicle Lance and Ice de." The guard shouted as thence and de started flying toward Zen.


    Zen told Ang to move away a bit before hebusted his me and fired toward the ice.


    *Boooom*


    Zen easily neutralizes the guard''s spell before shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Man, even my grandma can hit harder than that. Did they really hire this kind of guard to perform a clown''s show? My goodness, I didn''t sign up to y an act with this clown." Zen smacks his forehead as he sighs loudly.


    Being dramatic and having a cheeky smile on his face, the remaining guard couldn''t take the insult any longer as they all tried to rush forward to teach Zen a lesson.


    "Die you little brat." They screamed as they waved their swords to swing at Zen.


    Zen turned solemn as he believed it''s time to kill them all in one swoop. With a snap of his finger, Zen activated his essence me as he prepared to burn them all into a crisp.


    When Zen was about to fire his essence me, a loud voice came from upstairs.


    "Stop this farce already," A woman''s voice shouted loudly and the guards instantly froze in position.


    Zen also took away his essence me at this time since he finally met the owner who refused to show up until now. ''Come out anyter and I would have destroyed your restaurants.''

 Chapter 83: Madam Evie

    Chapter 83: Madam Evie


    "Yes Madam Evie, we have disgraced ourselves and ruined the restaurant''s reputation." The guards start apologizing for their actions when the madam was displeased with them.


    Even the receptionist and customer were in a daze since they usually don''t get to see the Madam unless there was an important person.


    "So you''re the Madam Evie I heard about huh. Pretty sexy for a milf you are." Zen said casually as he walked forward to her.


    "The audacity," The guards tried to raise their weapons to strike him for Zen''s remark but Madam Evi simply waved her hand to dismiss them.


    The guard didn''t dare to utter another word before going back to their original post.


    "Sorry for the disturbances customers, please continue to dine." Madam Evie said with a voice that can charm anyone.


    The customer simply cheered as they continued to dine without trying to pry for more information.


    Madam Evie may seem like an enchantress and seducing men but they knew that she is powerful with her own background.


    Meanwhile, Zen walks up the stairs with Ang following close behind him.


    "You''re one pretty bold man aren''t you," Madam Evie said when Zen came in front of her.


    "Am I?" Zen said as he used his hand to touch her chin lightly.


    "Oh my goodness, this young man is seeking death."


    "H-He actually dares to take advantage of Madam Evie."


    "What the fuck is going on?"


    When the customers saw Zen touching Madam Evie who is known to be a seductress without letting anyone actually touch her, they all went crazy.


    Their eye socket almost popped out and some even p their face to see if they''re dreaming or not.


    Madam Evie was looking at Zen and calcting what his action was in doing all of these.


    ''To be able to confront my aura and act carefree. Interesting.'' Madam Evie held his hand that was touching her before moving it away.


    "We''ll talk in another room and make sure youe in alone." Madam Evie said as she nced at Ang a bit before turning around.


    Zen ponders a while before deciding to chat with her alone since she didn''t do anything offensive even when he touched her smooth chin.


    "Wait for me here Ang, and remember to fuck anyone up without holding your power if they tried to do something," Zen whispered in Ang''s ear.


    "Mhm, but please don''t harm her since she wasn''t a part of the scheme," Ang said to Zen in reply while lowering her head.


    "I know, which is why I didn''t do anything overboard if it weren''t for those dumb guards." Zen smiled before telling Ang to sit in a chair to wait for him.


    Madam Evie didn''t wait as she entered a room in the back and Zen followed behind shortly after.


    Entering the room, Zen can tell the design and decoration here is one of a kind. Every piece of furniture is dazzling and spotless, with some great paintings hanging on the wall.


    "This room must have cost a lot to make," Zen said as he walked around to admire the artwork.


    "Thank you for the ttery but may I know what brings someone like you here. Although I can''t sense your cultivation, you should be the same level or even above me." Madam Evie said as she crossed her leg.


    She was wearing a pretty revealing dress that showed her ample breast and the ck stocking that covers her leg is enough to make men nosebleed.


    Madam Evie''s position now reveals part of her underwear for Zen''s view and Zen couldn''t help butugh as he sat down opposite her.


    "Has anyone ever said you''re one seductress?" Zen said teasingly.


    "Yes, no, what''s the difference?" Madam Evie replied lightly as she sips some drink from a cup. Her lipstick touched the cup lightly and was marked in the cup when she ced it down the table.


    Zen didn''t fall short in temptation as he grabbed the same cup and drank it in the same position.


    "What a wonderful tea with Madam Evie''s vor in it. I don''t think we should continue with this kind of atmosphere because I''m afraid you''ll be eaten by me." Zem ced the cup down and smiled at Madam Evie.


    Hearing Zen''sment, Madam Evie also turned cold and serious at the same time. Her charming aura disappears as well as a chilling look now.


    ''Woah, this is one mature beauty. Enchanting in one hand and then a cold beauty in another second.'' Zen praised inwardly by her change.


    "Before we begin, may I ask for your name and reason foring to my restaurants. I believe you won''t be ignorant to tell me some lies right." Madam Evie said.


    Zen gave a nod as he said, "My name is Zen Von Hennings but you can just call me Zen. My reason here was simple as I want information regarding certain people but after meeting you, there''s another reason for my visit."


    "Oh, what''s the other reason." Madam Evie was intrigued by Zen''s words when she expected the first reason.


    After all, everyone in the higher-ups knows her second upation which is intelligence gathering.


    If some people want some information, depending on the level of secrecy, the price will vary. The restaurant is just a decoy to hide her true work.


    "I shall tell you my other reason in another time. Let me just ask for the information I''m looking for and I''m pretty sure this will not go to someone else ear right." Zen said, ignoring her curiosity in his second reason.


    ''Honestly, I wasn''t expecting beauty to be the owner since Ang doesn''t know much besides the owner has a lot of information. Even if she was a hottie, I would still not care but to think her demeanor is to my liking.'' Zen sighed inwardly when he wondered if he had gotten so perverted since transporting in this fantasy world.


    "You are just showing your true self so don''t me it oning to a new world," Cecilia said before shutting down hismunication. However, she was secretly wondering if this has something to do with the legacy technique she taught him.


    "This conversation is private and will not be sold to anyone else." Madam Evie said as she ignored the fact that Zen changed the topic.


    ''Sooner orter, I will learn everything about you.'' A slight smile appeared on Madam Evie when she looked forward to revealing every secret he had.

 Chapter 84: Negotiation (I)

    Chapter 84: Negotiation (I)


    "I won''t waste any more time so tell me what do you know about those people that use true qi as cultivation instead of the so-called mana in this world," Zen said directly.


    Madam Evie raised her eyebrow in surprise by his questions. Swirling her hair gently with her fingers, she smiled at Zen.


    "It seems like you know more about this world than some people here. I was expecting questions regarding your little lover, Ang." Madam Evie said afterward.


    ''As expected of an intelligence agency, she already knew about Ang the moment she saw her face.'' Zen couldn''t help but admire these kinds of people.


    To be able to gather secrets and intelligence when they are extremely difficult. In this world where formations are used to prevent eavesdropping, they still managed to find a loophole.


    pping his hand lightly, Zen said, "Since you know about Ang, you should have already gotten the news of the event happening yesterday. An unknown man with power that surpasses logic and lustful at the same time."


    "Indeed I have obtained the news already which is why I''m not surprised you''ll being here. Any strong being will still lose if theyck information regarding their enemies so we prioritize this more than anything else." A shrewd smile appeared on her face.


    ''Truly a businesswoman here. Sigh, she''s the type of person that I hate to have an enemy with.''


    Zen scratched his head a bit before taking another sip from the cup to calm down.


    To have a negotiation against someone proficient in dealing with these every day, being impulsive is never the correct decision.


    Taking a deep breath, Zen stood up as he got close to Madam Evie where their lips were about to touch.


    Madam Evie remained still but she was prepared for a counter-attack if Zen dared to try something.


    "You don''t have to worry about me harming you in any way. I just want toe closer to smell your perfume a bit and ask you to tell those hidden guards to leave us alone." Zen said slowly as he backed a little away.


    "You have some extraordinary senses," Madam Evieplimented before giving a slight nod.


    Afterward, there was some wind impact from the movement of those hidden guards.


    ''Their concealing ability is truly frightening. Thanks a lot, Cecilia, now I should look more mysterious and powerful.'' Zen sent a mental transmission to Cecilia.


    ''As long as you know there is always a stronger person in this world then it is fine. Just don''t be overconfident thinking that you''ll be unstoppable just because you have me, Freya, and Silence. Although we haven''t said anything, our power is restricted by thews of this world.'' Cecilia calmly replies to Zen.


    ''I understand Cecilia, this world is getting more puzzling as we move closer to our goal.'' Zen sighed inwardly from all these mysteries.


    He was nning on having a carefree life and enjoyed the embrace of his women together. But it keeps going further away as he stays in this world longer.


    It was like everything is destined as itys every path for Zen to walk on. Whether he wants to or not, there will be all kinds of reasons to make him go into this path only.


    "Now that we''re finally alone atst, how about we have a deal?" Zen said while being close to her.


    "What kind of deal are we talking about?"


    "A deal that is a win-win situation for us. You will tell me everything you know about those true qi cultivators and how much influence they have. In return, I will offer my assistance when you require them." Zen sits at the table and calmly drinks another sip.


    "How would I know you can provide me any assistance at all. Given the fact that you kept drinking my lipstick mark in the cup. I don''t have much confidence in you." Madam Evie said teasingly.


    ''You didn''t have to call me out like that. The tea was also exceptionally good, ok, but the lipstick gives it more vor.'' Zen twitched his mouth a bit for being exposed.


    Without saying much, Zen snapped his hand as the essence me appeared and it started to intensify.


    "Since you''re knowledgeable, you should know that this essence me is different from those pathetic mes in the street. Although my cultivation may not seem strong in your eye, I have only cultivated in less than a year." Zen shared some of his secrets with Madam Evie.


    To establish trust in a negotiation, it is inevitable to reveal each other''s secret to know that betraying each other would show no benefits.


    It would only harm both of them as a third-party swoop in to obtain every benefit there is.


    "Besides your shy essence me, is there any other thing you''re capable of?" Madam Evie asked when she knew about his unordinary me already.


    A pondering look appeared on Zen when he was expecting more of an awe expression from Madam Evie.


    ''Cecilia, what other valuables do we have with us?'' Zen asked Cecilia for advice.


    ''Have you not checked a single thing in the treasure we got from Karl?'' Cecilia was speechless when he didn''t even know his wealth.


    ''I-I did the massive mountain of spirit stones right.'' Zen said to Cecilia while sweating nervously.


    Madam Evie was suspicious of the sudden change in Zen''s behavior when she asked if he got anything else.


    ''Why is he suddenly sweating? Does he truly have nothing else to show besides the essence me?'' Madam Evie questioned inwardly when she thought her eyesight was wrong about him being mysterious.


    Sensing Madam Evie''s suspicion, Zen hurriedly rposed himself as he begged Cecilia to bring out something valuable to bargain.


    "It''s nothing Madam Evie, I have too many valuables in hand so I was pondering which would be the best one to show it," Zen said cheekily.


    "Hoh, is that the case. Here I was thinking you got nothing else to offer." Madam Evie said enchantingly. Her mature aura and charming appearance made Zen swallow some saliva.


    ''Such a beautiful and mature woman. I would have lost control of myself if I didn''t know Cecilia is staring at me chillingly in the mysterious space.''


    Zen sighed when he couldn''t do anything to Cecilia whereas she can thrash him as she pleased.


    "Before I cane up with something impressive, are you currently a single woman Madam Evie?" Zen said slowly as he caught Madam Evie off-guard.


    "I-I''m single," Madam Evie replied unconsciously as she wasn''t expecting Zen to be extremely bold.

 Chapter 85: Negotiation (II)

    Chapter 85: Negotiation (II)


    ''Single mature beauty, heaven, aren''t you being too kind to me? Not that I''mining but my harem is just growing bigger,'' Zen started smiling like an idiot while daydreaming about embracing multiple women.


    Cecilia became disgusted by his expression and rubbed her head as she got a headache from Zen''s behavior.


    ''This must be the side-effect of that damn legacy technique. Since Silence has mentioned it multiple times that his master was a lecherous man.'' Cecilia sighed inwardly and wondered if it''s her fault.


    However, Cecilia shook her head and denied it in the end, ming it all on Zen who was lecherous from the beginning and was just being suppressed until now.


    Meanwhile, Madam Evie raised her eyebrow slightly when she regained herposure on Zen''s question.


    "Is there a reason why you would want to know this before continuing our negotiation?" Madam Evie asked.


    "Of course there is a reason for this. You think I want to waste our precious time in some boring conversation." Zen puffed his chest out to show he was being serious.


    Although still a little suspicious, Madam Evie didn''t pry any further since the truth would be revealed sooner orter.


    "In that case, what other chips do you have in hand that can amaze me." Madam Evie continued on with their original topic.


    ''Thank god she didn''t pry any further. I would have been stumped if she pressured me more.'' Zen wiped some sweat on his forehead before pondering his next move.


    Closing his eyes to see the treasury in the mysterious space, Zen can''t help but admire the wealth here that could topple anyone whenever he wants.


    ''Wait, why am I focusing on these exterior treasures when I have something that could benefit her permanently?'' Zen suddenly got an enlightenment on the perfect deal for Madam Evie and him.


    Turning his focus on Madam Evie and staring at her like a prey, she got a bit creeped out.


    "Z-Zen, are you alright?" Madam Evie asked nervously and wondered what he nned to do.


    ''Should I activate my talisman and have him detain now?'' Madam Evie holds a talisman in her hand secretly when she thinks he got nothing else and decides to resort to violence.


    "Madam Evie, what if I say I can increase your cultivation base into a new height. In addition to that, I would also add a beauty pill." Zen quickly said when he sensed her being cautious.


    "I-Increase my cultivation and beauty pill?" Madam Evie repeated his word with a gawking expression.


    "Yes, I believe you wouldn''t want to be powerless against others because of your weak cultivation. Sure, you are powerful in the eyes of others but whenpared to those at the top, you are at their mercy."


    Zen pursued further to strike this deal since it was the perfect opportunity.


    No matter who they are, women always prioritize their appearance and in this fantasy world where most viewed women as essories, this will be an alluring offer for Madam Evie.


    Madam Evie bit her lip lightly as she wasn''t expecting this offer. ''The beauty pill is not that attractive since there are pills like this everywhere. Increasing my cultivation is what I wanted but if I ept then I''ll lose the advantage in this negotiation.''


    Seeing her expression, Zen smiled as he sat in the handle of the chair where Madam Evie is sitting.


    Moving closer to her ear, Zen whispered softly, "Don''t worry, I will not take advantage of this negotiation if you ept my offer. It is my selfish desire to have you be stronger."


    Turning around to look at Zen, Madam Evie was surprised by his tone of speech.


    "Just what do you want from me exactly if you''re not going to take this opportunity to gain more benefits," Madam Evie res at Zen since she couldn''t understand him anymore.


    Despite her information regarding him, Zen never acted in ordance with her prediction and it was like he did whatever he wanted.


    "Let''s just say I appreciate women like you. Independent and intelligent woman with a charming aura. Maybe all this is just me trying to get closer to you and capture your heart." Zen replied as he went closer to her face.


    A shock of disbelief urs in Madam Evie when she hears his reply and bold action to take advantage of her multiple times.


    Taking a deep breath to calm down, she starts staring at Zen deeply in the eye. The atmosphere became quiet as they continued to do a staring contest.


    "Don''t you know that I''m a poisonous woman and going too closely, you may get poisoned identally?" A shrewd smile appeared on Madam Evie''s face as she wasn''t the type to be bashful of some ttery.


    "If I get poisoned by you then I said it''s worth the pain and efforts. Besides, it''s not like I haven''t tasted the pain of being poisoned and I mean it literally." Zen calmly replied as he recalled his first encounter with Freya.


    ''The pain of being pinched by thousands of needles when I was poisoned by Freya because of her constitution was not a good feeling.''


    "You know, this is a negotiation but you kept going off-topic and instead tried to obtain me. I really want to open your brain to see what you''re thinking." Madam Evie said teasingly and giggled a bit.


    "You don''t have to open my brain to check." Zen said as he moved even closer and continued, "You will know everything about me in bed."


    Madam Evie was speechless by his behavior. She has seen so many shameless men before and some even tried to touch her inappropriately.


    Dealing with those lecherous old men was her specialty as she always avoided them with perfection but Zen was different.


    Not only was he powerful and shrewd, but his action also could not beprehended at all with normal logic.


    Zen acted pervertedly from time to time and switched to a serious mode in the next instant.


    "You are unbelievable," Madam Evie gave a soft sigh and Zen dly smelled her perfume at this time.


    Seeing his lewd action, Madam Evie tried to push him off aside since she may seem like an open woman but she was a virgin in the end. A virgin that would not let any men treat her like an item.


    Being pushed off, Zen took her by the waist in surprise and pulled her closer to his chest.


    "I''m a man that is lecherous but also one to treat my women properly," Zen said cheekily as he went in for a kiss.


    Madam Evie had a gawking expression when Zen swooped her in for a kiss on the lips.


    Madam Evie tried to retract but Zen held her tightly in the waist and continued, "I have kissed you so now I owe you a debt. Thus, you have the advantage in this negotiation now. I will be at your mercy."

 Chapter 86: Negotiation (III)

    Chapter 86: Negotiation (III)


    "Did you know your action just now could make you an enemy to everyone in this Jade Kingdom? Everyone wants a piece of me yet you went ahead and kissed me." Madam Evie said as she stared at him.


    "I have a lot of enemies already. Adding more does not matter." Zen said cheekily before trying to go for another kiss.


    However, this time, Madam Evie was prepared as she ced her finger on Zen''s lip.


    "If you think a kiss is enough to capture me then you''re wrong and this negotiation is over." Madam Evie said solemnly.


    Seeing her being serious, Zen didn''t advance but stood still as he took a deep breath.


    "Sorry, but I never pursue any women thinking they''re easy. If I pursue one, it means I want them to be with me only. Also, this negotiation is just an excuse for me to get closer to you." Zen said with some truth and lies mixed in it.


    Madam Evie was doubtful about his response, knowing his shrewd speech that cannot be trusted since it was easy for him to switch between casual and serious.


    "Evie Carrion, that''s my full name and I believed we should finish this deal. We wasted enough time and I''ll make sure I get more benefits than you. After all, stealing a woman''s first kisses at a hefty price." Evie Carrion said teasingly as she sat down.


    "That''s what I want as well Evie. Sooner orter, you will find my charm and fall for me. If you still didn''t fall for me then I would pursue you rigorously." Zen sat down in his chair while saying his intention directly.


    It was his deration of love for Evie. Although he would not resort to force or ckmail, he will make sure to use all his effort in gaining her heart.


    ''Tch, pervert,'' Cecilia said inwardly as she used some of her true qi to damage Zen.


    A tinge of pain urred in Zen''s head but he reacted like nothing happened.


    ''Jealousy is scary,'' Zen could only sigh inwardly at her reaction to his action and thinking.


    It has always been alluring for Zen to feel interested in older women since he was used to his kind and caring maid.


    ''If only I can go back in time then I would have made her my woman and prevent that ending of her.'' Zen couldn''t help but remember her facial feature in his mind whenever he thought about his maid.


    "Zen, are you with me or daydreaming something lewd?" Evie said when she saw Zen being unfocused about their negotiation.


    ''Did he really juste here for me and use the negotiation as an excuse?'' Evie questioned inwardly before getting a headache.


    "Ah sorry Evie, I was thinking about something and was lost in the process. Let''s begin our deal." Zen said and their talking continued for another 3 hours.


    At the end of the negotiation, it was decided that Zen will provide many cultivation pills for Evie and others treasure that he has in hand. While he in return gets more information regarding those true qi cultivators in this tiny world.


    Zen was surprised when he found out there had been many true qi cultivators infiltrating this tiny world and that some people here knew about their presence.


    Evie was one of those people qualified to know about this confidential information and Zen would remain in the dark if it weren''t for her.


    "Oh right, I forgot but are you nning on attending the auction house tomorrow?" Zen asked as he remembered his motive ining to this kingdom.


    "Of course, I''ll be attending the auction house. It''s the biggest event in this kingdom and many powerful people will attend for those valuables being auctioned." Evie replied lightly before continuing her words.


    "I''m guessing you nned on attending the auction house as well."


    "That''s correct because it is one of the main reasons why I''m here."


    "Then do you have an invitation card to authorize your entry?"


    ''Invitation card? I thought any wealthy person could enter.'' Zen became pale when Evie mentioned if he was invited.


    Evie raised her eyebrow in disbelief when she saw his clueless expression. ''He''s a hopeless and lustful man. Did he think that would make my heart go crazy?''


    "Oi, don''t look at me with that expression. Not knowing that the auction house is an invitation event only does not mean I''m hopeless." Zen tried to defend his honor.


    Evie facepalm when he straight-up admitted himself of being ignorant yet acted all high and mighty before.


    "So how are you nning on entering the auction house without an invitation. Let me warn you, if you tried to use the tactic you used to enter this restaurant then you''re going to regret it." Evie twirls her hair a bit in teasing.


    Zen didn''t bother replying to her and simply looked at Evie with a bright smile on his face.


    "Don''t tell me you want to go there using my invitation card?"


    "You''re such a smart woman, Evie."


    "This wasn''t part of the negotiation and there''s not much benefit in bringing you with me," Evie refused as she got up and prepared to leave.


    Zen didn''t n on letting her leave easily as he hugged her waist and whispered, "Of course it will benefit you. Whatever item catches your attention, I will buy it for you. No matter what, I will get the item for you."


    ''It''ll be even more wonderful if the item goes into Ang''s enemies. I can easily annihte them while taking the item back in the process.'' Zen prayed and wished that most of the items were auctioned toward the House of Kaiso.


    House of Kaiso, an influential household that has multiple 6th rank mages in theirmand.


    They also have authorities in those underground gangs but this was perfect for Zen. He wasn''t afraid of losing to anyone in terms of power whenever they''re in the same realm or only two realms above him.


    "Any items I want?" Evie finally replied while turning around to confirm if Zen was serious.


    "Anything you want, I''m a man of my words for my women after all."


    "How many naive women have fallen for your schemes besides Ang?"


    "I have only made love with two women so far. I wished to have a third one," Zen said before pulling her closer and continued, "The third one with a lovely woman like you."


    "Don''t try to be sneaky and kiss me again. The first time was already me giving you a leeway. Meet me tomorrow morning here and we shall go to the auction house together. You''re lucky that the invitation card allowed two morepanions." Evie said before leaving the room.


    When Zen confirmed that Evie was gone, Zen sighed as he fell back down in the chair. ''Sigh, chatting with a shrewd woman like Evie is hard. Thank god, I was able to act lustfully to avoid sensitive topics.''

 Chapter 87: Angelas Brutality

    Chapter 87: Ang''s Brutality


    Zen was chilling in the room after a long session of negotiation where he managed to seed with his wit before hearing something.


    The door is opened since Evie left it there without closing so the formation was not activated. Thus, Zen could now hear what''s going outside.


    "Oh my god, he''s crippled."


    "Damn, the savageness of her. Even I felt pain from that."


    "Well, he kind of deserved it for what happened to him. But the brutality and it happens in this restaurant is unexpected."


    ''What the heck is going on?'' Zen raised an eyebrow at themotion urring.


    Confused, he decided to step out since Ang has been waiting for him for a long time.


    Being forced to stay outside and do nothing was boring so Zen had to do something to coax her.


    *Bang*


    As soon as Zen got out, a person suddenly crashed into a wall right beside him. Zen became stupefied when he almost got hit by coteral damage.


    ''Damn, just one inch closer and I would have been fucked for no reason.'' Zen cursed inwardly and stared at the person who crashed into the wall.


    Foam could be seening out from his mouth but the most terrifying thing that even Zen can''t help but shiver in fear was the injury on his lower part.


    *Gulp*


    Swallowing his saliva in his throat nervously, Zen unconsciously ced his hand near his cock in fear.


    The person who crashed into the wall was full of blood. It was leaking out in his crotch and it was clear that he became a cripple.


    "The brutality in having his cock area bleed like that. May you rest in peace and prepare to be a woman from now on." Zen thanked heaven that his misery did not ur to him.


    While Zen felt some pain for him as a man but he didn''t sympathize with him at all since he should have offended someone.


    Zen continued to walk forward to see who was the person that dealt this kind of damage to a man, he was shocked to see Ang sipping tea in a chair.


    Not only was Ang calm, but the people who were surrounding her in the crowd were also frightened by her.


    ''It can''t be?'' Zen said inwardly as he approached the crowd. Walking slowly, the crowd started moving out of the way to let him pass.


    "Isn''t he the arrogant youth who is with this woman?"


    "Yea, I thought he was ferocious enough but to think hispanion is even more ruthless."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not like we offended them when it was the House of Kaiso that offended them. Just back off a bit and watch the show."


    Hearing the crowd''s whispering, Zen knew it was Ang who brutalized the person that almost crashed into him.


    Ang ced her cup down as she saw Zen''s approaching her, "You finally finished talking huh?"


    "Well, it''s a negotiation, so obviously it took forever." Zen calmly replied as he sat down.


    However, Zen gave a nce at the people in the front that were clearly enraged at them.


    "Don''t mind those idiots, they''re from the House of Kaiso and tried to take me by force. I simply thrash them as you ordered me to and I no longer fear their power since I have you now." Ang said mischievously when she saw Zen''s curiosity.


    Zen gave a simple nod and took her cup to drink some tea. ''Hmm, same tea but different woman''s vor. Such a unique taste.''


    While Zen was taking his time to enjoy the multi-vor tea andparing the taste between Evie and Ang, the servant from House of Kaiso started speaking aloud.


    "Boy, you''ve offended our young master from the House of Kaiso. If you don''t want to die miserably then offer Ang up."


    "If you''re smart then you should know the correct thing to do. Let the young master y with her and you can have her back when he''s done."


    Although the servants were cocky and arrogant, they didn''t dare to make a move since they saw Ang''s prowess.


    They saw Ang being submissive to Zen and without knowing his identity, they decided to advise Zen to give her up.


    "Listen, I''m Jared Kaiso, the young master from House of Kaiso. If you let me enjoy Ang then I can forgive what she did to my servant." Jared Kaiso said as he licked his tongue while leering at Ang.


    Zen ignored their remark as he continued his conversation with Ang, "So did you cripple his manhood and define that as thrashing?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know since I was never that aggressive before. Do you want to spar with me a bit to try my thrashing?" Ang smiled blissfully at Zen.


    The crowd was mesmerized by her beauty but didn''t dare to leer any longer when they remember what she did to the man who is still unconscious.


    "I think I''ll pass on the sparring part. I rather have the fight in bed." Zen rejected her offer instantly as he offered another type of fighting.


    Everyone became jealous of Zen since they weren''t some kid who doesn''t know his meaning of fighting in bed.


    "Damn, to think he gets to enjoy this kind of beauty."


    "Ugh, I''m so jealous of him. He already has beauty but he''s after Madam Evie now too."


    "Look, even the young master Jared Kaiso is enraged for being disregard."


    As the crowd continued to mutter their thoughts, Jared Kaiso felt he was humiliated by Zen.


    ''No one dares to steal the woman that I have my eyes on.'' Jared Kaiso said inwardly as he started moving against Zen.


    "I gave you an offer to retain your life but you''ve lost your chance. Die for me." Jared Kaiso shouted as he grabbed his wand and started mumbling some weirdnguage.


    "There it is, the famous Kaiso''s spell, the chain of eruption." A person shouted in the crowd when they got to see their family''s famous spell.


    "Chain of Eruption is abination of three magic elements and it was an ancient technique discovered by the Kaiso family which made them into one of the top 3 families." Another person said in awe with an envious expression.


    Zen finally paid attention to Jared Kaiso at this time when he saw an increased aura from him. ''Should I just cripple him using Ang''s method?''

 Chapter 88: Hes A Generous Man

    Chapter 88: He''s A Generous Man


    Zen watched Jared Kaiso in excitement before walking up and going closer to him.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Is he seeking death after showing off?"


    The crowd couldn''t understand Zen''s action in going closer to Jared as he is still busy chanting the Chain of Eruption.


    "Let''s see," Zen said as he smiled kindly and with a chopping motion, he smacked Jared Kaiso, who has his eye closed to concentrate on the spell.


    *Bam*


    As Zen chopped on Jared Kaiso''s neck, he fainted with foaming out of his mouth and the intense aura of the spell disappeared at the same time.


    Everyone had a gawking expression on such an anti-climatic situation. They were expecting an explosion and intense fighting but it was over by a simple smack.


    "A-Are you sure they are from the famous House of Kaiso?"


    Someone in the crowd couldn''t help but ask around to see if they''d gotten the wrong information about their background.


    After all, Jared Kaiso couldn''t even put up a fight before getting destroyed in one move by a young man.


    "What kind of idiot do you think I am to just simply wait for you to finish chanting your spell?" Zen pped his hand and said aloud.


    The crowd had a confused expression before rposing themselves andughing off from Zen''s remark.


    "That''s right, who the hell decided on the rules where we must stand and wait till for our opponent to finish casting their magic?"


    "Ahahaha, I''m enlightened, I can finally beat that asshole by going after him before he can cast those dumb magic at me."


    Meanwhile, Ang was giggling nonstop at the shameless disy from Zen. ''Only he will do things unexpectedly and in a way that can bring everyone topliment him.''


    The servant with Jared Kaiso hurried up their movement to pick up Jared and stare at Zen maliciously.


    "You can forget about leaving this kingdom alive. You beat our young master into this stage and still dare to humiliate him further."


    "Hmph, a bumpkin like you who doesn''t know that there are some people that you can never offend in your life."


    Thest servant shouted before preparing to walk away back to their house but Zen was still smiling.


    "Who the hell permits you, idiots, to leave?" Zen said chillingly and the crowd started to return their focus back on him.


    They were excited to know that the show wasn''t over and that it will continue with a sequel. Every one of them was eager to learn from his actions.


    The servant turned their head around to look at Zen while wondering what else he wanted from them.


    "Don''t look at me with a confused expression. First, you lust after my woman then you threaten me. Do you think I''m a fool and a pushover to let you leave without doing anything else?" Zen said as he red at them fiercely.


    A frightening aura started to surround Zen as he snapped his finger and the essence me appeared.


    It started churning around and the temperature in this room started to increase.


    People from the crowd start sweating but not as much as the servant that is currently carrying Jared Kaiso.


    It was already tiresome to carry a fatty given their weak body and now with this heat added, they are struggling even more to hold him up.


    Ang was safe from the heat though since Zen cast a barrier around her and since he doesn''t give a fuck about the crowd watching the show, they can only fend for themselves.


    "W-What are you nning to do?" A servant asked nervously and wished he didn''t apany Jared today.


    "What am I nning to do? That''s a very good question but if you were in my position and have the advantage now, what would you do?" Zen replied calmly.


    The servant listened to Zen and opened his mouth without thinking, "Of course, I will murder them and tear them into pieces."


    The crowd and the rest of the servant had their jaws opened from his stupid brain for speaking that sentence.


    ''Are you fucking brain dead?'' Everyone only has this one sentence in mind for the dumb servant.


    "Ah, I see, you''repletely correct. You''re a smart man." Zen praised and pped his hand in awe.


    The servant scratched his head bashfully for beingplimented for the first time in his life.


    "T-Thank you, kind sir, everyone always called me an idiot and yed jokes on me. You''re the first one to praise me." The servant said as tears starting out from being too emotional.


    Everyone facepalm when the servant turned into a drama queen at being happy on something that should be dreadful for them.


    Even the people holding Jared Kaiso up can not help but drop him into the ground for being speechless by his behavior.


    "Don, you are really smart. Smart to the point where it''s better to have you dead than alive." He shouted toward the idiot smiling blissfully, Don.


    Don was still in daydream but hearing hispanion cursing him to death, enraged him.


    "You''re the fucking donkey Trey, I''m saving our lives from dying since this generous man praised me. We''re getting out of here alive and you have to ruin everything." Don replied irritatedly as he clenched his fist.


    Shocked by how the ridiculous y happening, featuring an idiot, everyone starts pping in awe for such a person is possible in this world.


    Zen also pped andughed from this sudden development, "Good Don, tell Trey that you''re the smart one. Also, tell him who''s the most generous man in this world. If you''re correct then I will spare your young master."


    Don smiled brightly when he continued to hear Zen praising him for being smart. He bowed gently and said, "Thank you for being this magnanimous and please allow me to put somemon sense in Trey."


    Afterward, Don turned around to look at Trey and shouted, "Hurry up and apologize to this generous man. He''s going to forgive our young master despite us being in the wrong."


    Everyone turned silent and Trey was left fuming mad as he cursed inwardly. ''Generous? Did you not hear his stupid word. He will let our young master live if you are correct but you''re wrong as hell.''


    Zen was enjoying the time of his life as he went back to sit near Ang while whispering, "Enjoying this clown show Ang?"


    Ang giggled a while before kissing him in the cheek and said, "Thank you Zen."


    "This is just the beginning to have them suffer for bullying my woman," Zen smiled as he grabbed a cup to sip some tea while enjoying the clown show between Trey and Don.

 Chapter 89: Choose Your Options

    Chapter 89: Choose Your Options


    The argument between Don and Trey continued for a long time where the crowd already got bored fromughing.


    The intelligence of Don was so low that it wasn''t even funny anymore. Worse, Don decided to turn around and start begging Zen to tell Trey about his ignorance.


    "Let me give you guys an option to show my generosity," Zen decided to put an end to this farce since he knew Evie would prevent him from attending the auction house anymore if he continued on.


    "Yes, kind sir," Don hurriedly kneel down in excitement when he heard Zen''sment.


    ''We can live and it''s all thanks to me. Master will definitely reward me now.'' Don said inwardly.


    "Hmph, we''re dead either way. I rather risk it all." Trey wasn''t a naive fool to believe they would live so he decided to fight Zen in ast bit of effort.


    However, he couldn''t even take another step forward before Zen appeared in front of him and poke his acupoint.


    "Calm yourself and wait for your turn," Zen smiled evilly while using his foot to step on his shoulder.


    The humiliation that Zen did won praises and admiration from the crowd for his bold action.


    "Amazing, the house of kaiso finally got what it deserved."


    "It has always been them bullying others with their influence, now it''s good to see them being bullied."


    The crowd started pping and they weren''t afraid of being implicated since they have some background as well.


    Anyone that is capable of dining in this restaurant is not some small fry where you can just get rid of.


    Meanwhile, Evie was at the balcony, watching the scene in amusement without any intention of stopping the show.


    When the guards tried to stop Zen, she has stepped forward and ordered them to stay put and block anyone froming into the restaurants.


    "The confidence in Zen is truly big. Is he really capable of going against one of the top 3 families in this Kingdom?" Evie said as she pondered his action.


    Evie knew Zen could have ended this farce without making a huge mess but he didn''t. She refused to believe that he did this action on an impulse.


    Zen used Trey as a chair and sat on his back while turning his focus on the balcony.


    Giving off a smirk, Zen sent a mental transmission to her, "I did this to show everyone the consequences of lusting after my woman. It doesn''t matter what kind of identity you are, I will show no mercy."


    A surprised expression appeared on Evie''s face when she heard his exnation.


    ''T-this is his reason. Simply because of someone lusting after his woman, he decided to offend a top family and possibly face death to pay for his action?''


    Evie was dumbstruck and couldn''tprehend his logic.


    "Are you serious or joking?" Evie replied back to Zen with a solemn expression.


    "Although I n ahead with my action and make it seem like I''m a fool. There are times that I just go whatever my instinct tells me. For these people in the House of Kaiso, isn''t it better for everyone if they never existed in the first ce?" Zen said as he shrugged his shoulder.


    He was already nning on messing with them in the auction house so what does it matter if he offends them early orter on.


    They would still be enemies at the end of the day and he who strikes first always gets the advantage.


    "You''re crazy," Evie said in an outburst and wondered how she got involved with him.


    She was cautious and always made sure everything was ready before she proceeded with her action.


    But now she is acquainted with a person who did the opposite of her.


    ''n his action ahead of time?'' Evie would rather swallow some dirt than believe his half-assed lies.


    He was ignorant to the point where he couldn''t be bothered if it worked or not. If Zen had nned his action then his first move would never being to this restaurant.


    ''If I had really wanted to, then I can have you detained easily even if it means sacrificing multiple people.'' Evie said inwardly when she recalled his entrance.


    Zen didn''t reply to Evie and allowed her to think of herself as a smart woman where she can see all his secrets.


    ''You might think you can sacrifice people to capture me but I doubt you know about Chaos Void or my hidden card.''


    Zen returns his focus in the scene that''s happening at this moment. Currently, Jared Kaiso is unconscious on the floor, Trey is being used as a chair, and Don had his head on the floor as he prostrated to Zen.


    "Just kill me already and stop this humiliation," Trey shouted in anger when he was being used as furniture.


    "Shut the fuck up before I go after your close being," Zen had enough of ying nice and threatened Trey.


    Trey instantly started to sweat nervously when he heard Zen''s threat because he knew Zen wasn''t joking.


    To not give any face toward the house of Kaiso and act against them in this restaurant was already a deration of war.


    Seeing him shut his mouth, Zen smiled as he looked at Don and said, "Don, you''re a smart man so I let you decide. Do you prefer me to cripple you and Trey or Jared kaiso?"


    "H-Huh," Don was in disbelief when he heard of his generous offer. ''This wasn''t the choice I wanted.''


    Don cried aloud and started begging Zen to change his condition. "Please kind sir, give me a path of survival."


    "I''m already giving you a path of survival. All you have to do is sacrifice Jared Kaiso and you would save your life and Trey." Zen said calmly.


    Trey didn''t utter anyint and prayed that Don is smart enough to choose the correct option.


    ''Please save the young master and not us. There''s no need for Zen to kill us since the patriarch will kill us first for sacrificing his son.''


    The crowd also starts to sweat from the cruelty of what''s urring. However, none of them step forward to stop this farce.


    They were just spectators and the restaurant didn''t even send any guards to prevent this scene which meant Madam Evie allowed Zen to do as he pleased.


    All eyes were now on Don who is still prostrating to speak his decision. A decision that would decide their fate for messing with a devil.

 Chapter 90: Cripple

    Chapter 90: Cripple


    Don was sweating a lot on his forehead and slowly opened his mouth, "P-Please spare me and Trey. Saving two is better than saving one after all."


    Trey was ashen when he heard his word and fainted directly. The crowd also facepalm for his ridiculous logic.


    "Hahahaha, saving two is indeed better than saving one. Don, you are very smart," Zenughed and pped his hand.


    Even Ang couldn''t help but giggle from this oue. She has zero sympathies for their tragedy and only wished she had met Zen earlier.


    ''Having a person that can protect me is better than fending off myself.'' Ang smiled brightly when she looked at Zen who was doing everything to get revenge for her.


    Don stood up and thanked Zen for mercy before waiting for further instruction.


    Zen waved his hand for Don toe closer and whispered in his ear, "Cripple his cock right now and you can bring Trey out with you."


    Don became ashen from his order but he believed it''s better to save himself and Trey so he nodded.


    Walking over to the unconscious Jared Kaiso, Don said, "I''m sorry young master, but this is for the best."


    The crowd was confused by Don''s meaning since they couldn''t hear the whispering from Zen.


    However, the next scene made them terrified and before they continued to watch any longer, they left the restaurants.


    Don was kicking Jared Kaiso''cock to the point that it started bleeding and Jared woke up from the pain, screaming in agony.


    The crowd wants nothing from this since crippling the son of the patriarch from the House of Kaiso is a death sentence. It was fun thrashing them without any permanent injury but this is more than a p in the face.


    "Isn''t this a bit too overboard, Zen?" Ang walked up and tugged on Zen''s sleeve in worry.


    "Too much? Nah, this is just the start, Ang. After all, only the House of Kaiso and some of their alliance would target me." Zen held Ang''s hand to calm her down.


    ''Those other two families would not intervene and watch in the sideline as we go to war. But you''ll be sorry when you know that I''m just a smokescreen.'' Zen said inwardly when he got everythingid out.


    If anyone went out and said an unknown man came into the kingdom and crippled the son of the Kaiso''s family, no one would believe them.


    Even if they did, everyone''s focus would not be on the unknown man but the backing he has, and their suspicion will soon be targeted at the top 2 families.


    They were smart and can predict the reason for his disy of thrashing Jared Kaiso means they want war with the Kaiso family.


    However, this was exactly Zen''s intention to misdirect and fool everyone. He was not affiliated nor acquainted with any of the top families.


    ''The smarter they are, the easier it is to fool.'' Zen hugged Ang in the waist when his first target wasplete.


    Don has finished crippling Jared Kaiso who fainted every time just to wake up from the pain of losing his manhood.


    "S-Sir, I''ve finished crippling Jared Kaiso," Don went over to Zen and said nervously.


    Zen gave him a pat on the shoulder and allowed him to get out of this kingdom with Trey.


    Whether they can survive from the aftermath or not, Zen has no interest since they have chosen this route themselves.


    "What are you going to do with Jared Kaiso now?" Ang asked.


    "Simple," Zen said that one word before asking Cecilia to bring Jared Kaiso into the mysterious space.


    He still has some uses so killing him now orter doesn''t make any difference.


    "You''re not going to just leave after creating such a disturbance right?" While Zen prepares to leave with Ang, Evie jumps down from the balcony and appears in front of them.


    "Are you trying to stop us?" Ang said as she prepared her magic spell to fight Evie.


    ''Whoops, I forgot about telling her our rtionship from the negotiation.'' Zen facepalm when Ang reacted like this toward Evie.


    cing his hand softly on Ang''s shoulder, Zen said, "It''s fine Ang if she really wanted to prevent us then the guards would have moved forward as well."


    Although still doubtful, Ang stopped her aggression toward Evie and stepped back.


    "Of course I didn''t n to just simply leave like that Evie. What do you want as payment?" Zen asked cheekily.


    "Hmm, you''ve crashed into my restaurant, caused a disturbance, made me lose many customers in one day. The umted loss is immense and my reputation also took a hit since this kind of scenario happened here." Evie turned into a businesswoman and kept calcting the prices.


    Zen was dumbstruck and did not expect she would be serious in having him pay for the damages.


    He has promised to get her anything she wants in the auction house so why would she be minding about some petty money.


    Evie didn''t bother with his expression as she continued her calction before saying, "Adding my emotional damage, the total pricees in 10,000."


    "Haha, just 10,000 golds, sure I can pay for that," Zen said since 10,000 golds are basically nothing to his wallet.


    1 spirit stone is equivalent to 100 golds so he only needed to pay 100 spirit stones for the damages.


    At least that was what Zen had in mind but it was only his wishful thinking.


    "Do you think anyone dining in my restaurants pays in golds? Wrong, every dish is priced in spirit stones so you owe me 10,000 spirit stones." Evie said mischievously and sat in a chair.


    Zen gave an awkwardugh before telling Ang to wait in the receptionist area since he''ll have to do some talking with Evie alone.


    Ang didn''t mind and just told him to be careful as she walked downstairs to the receptionist.


    Afterward, Zen cast a spatial dimension around them so no one can eavesdrop before saying, "Have mercy Evie, if I pay 10,000 spirit stones then there''s no way I can buy something you took a liking in the auction house."


    "I''m already being very generous here. Or would you prefer the generosity where I cripple you to have the same fate as Jared Kaiso?" Evie crossed her legs and said enchantingly.

 Chapter 91: Another Payment

    Chapter 91: Another Payment


    When Zen saw the seductress Evie tempting him while extorting more money from him, he smiled.


    A smile that dumbfounded Evie since she expected him to deny her or even make many excuses.


    "You''re really going to pay 10,000 spirit stones to me now?" Evie asked softly.


    "Paying or not, there''s always another payment to pay off one debt." Zen calmly replied.


    However, his sentence was a bit too difficult for Evie to understand his meaning.


    ''Does he wished to use another spiritual treasure for payment instead of spirit stones?'' Evie asked inwardly.


    Zen smirked at the sight of a confused Evie that wished to obtain more benefits for his disturbance which was permitted by her.


    ''I don''t mind using money but I won''t spend it carelessly even if I''m rich.'' Zen smiled more and walked closer to her.


    Evie prepared her guard in case he tried to take some advantage of her again.


    She won''t make the same mistake twice and will not let Zen kiss her or hold her in the waist.


    "No need to be so tense, I just want to say one point," Zen said and sat next to her.


    "What point is there to say if you''re really to pay for the damages?" Evie said, looking deep into his eyes.


    Zen didn''t dodge her eye and stare back at her while moving his chair closer to her a bit.


    "The damage that you want" Zen said and moved closer to whisper into her ear, "more precisely, your emotional damage can not be paid with mere spirit stones."


    Evie raised her eyebrow slightly and tried to back up a little since Zen got too close.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote for her to be cautious since Zen managed to get closer by piquing her interest in his meaning.


    Before Evie can back off, Zen swoops in andnds a kiss on her lips. Evie tried to push him off aside but Zen held her waist and sat down with her in hisp.


    The kiss didn''t stop as Zen started prying inside her mouth where Evie prevented his entry.


    "Mmhm," A soft moan can be heard from Evie, and eventually, her resistance slowly fell as she tried to take a breather.


    Zen took this chance to use his tongue and began his invasion of Evie''s mouth. Their tongues started to intertwine and Zen sucked her saliva deeply.


    "S-Stop~" Evie begged while her arm started hanging around Zen''s neck.


    Kissing for another minute, Zen finally stops it and a thin line of saliva can be seen forming a bridge between them.


    "This is my payment for women that have emotional pain caused by me," Zen said mischievously.


    Evie is currently being held by the waist and sitting on Zen''sp became a bit angry.


    "Do you always force women like that?" Evie said solemnly and tried to get off.


    Zen knew he might have gotten too fast with his advance but in the end, he only looked at Evie that still had some saliva on her lips.


    "I don''t do this to every woman I''ve seen. There were many times that beauty has passed by me and I would have no interaction with them." Zen didn''t dare to stall any longer when he saw Evie''s anger.


    "In my past, I never looked at beauties in a lustful expression. In fact, I despised them to the point where I vomited every time they tried to act seductively." Zen continued while speaking a little bit of his life on Earth.


    Evie was listening carefully when she saw the serious expression from Zen and she knew he was speaking something that he doesn''t want to remember.


    When Zen tried to continue to exin his conduct, Evie ced her finger on Zen''s lip to stop him.


    "Enough, I have no interest in your past. I only care about the present." Evie said and got up since Zen was shocked to even move.


    "Haha, you''re right Evie. Who the fuck cares about the past when we''re living in the present?" Zenughed and got up as well.


    Activating his spatial ring, Zen ced around 7000 spirit stones on the table.


    Considering his wealth that exceeds more than a billion spirit stones thanks to Cecilia, 7000 was merely a drop of water in the ocean.


    Evie went over and counted the spirit stones on the table before asking, "What about the 3000 spirit stones?"


    Zen smiled and walked over to hold her slender waist despite her resistance and said, "Didn''t that kiss make up for the 3000 spirit stones?"


    "The kiss that you basically forced on me. Sorry, but that''s. mhmm" Evie tried to say something but Zen took her by surprise again and kissed her.


    Another round of kissing and Zen started using his hand to reach for her breast and groped it.


    "Ahhnn," Evie moaned before using her techniques and vanished from her position.


    "You have gone too overboard with your actions," Evie said in displeasure.


    "Well, you have easily vanished from my grasp this time so shouldn''t you be able to do that when I started kissing your sexy lips before?" Zen retorted in amusement.


    Evie became dumbstruck by hiseback and tried to speak something which failed miserably.


    Zen smiled more and used his movement technique to close the gap between him and Evie in an instant.


    A look of disbelief appeared on her face when she saw his swift movement that made zero sound.


    ''Such nimble moves, he''s definitely one of those true qi cultivators but howe there''s an aura of mana in him.'' Evie ponders inwardly.


    Every minute that she interacts with him, the more mysteries there are and she wants to unravel every secret in Zen.


    "What movement technique is that to be this swift and soundless?" Evie asked and knew he was more powerful than his deceiving cultivation base shown.


    "What did I use? Hmm, now that you mentioned it, I kinda forgot about what I just did." Zen said teasingly.


    Evie became a bit ticked off and started punching Zen''s chest lightly before saying, "Stealing a maiden''s kiss and you refuse to even let out some information. Aren''t you just an arrogant and annoying prick?"


    Zen twitched his mouth a little from her description of him. ''I admit being an annoying prick but the arrogant part is incorrect. No. maybe I am arrogant as well. Women are truly full of insight.''

 Chapter 92: Daemon Kaisos Rage

    Chapter 92: Daemon Kaiso''s Rage


    Smooth-talking his way with Evie, she could no longer handle it and left with 7000 spirit stones.


    "Hehe, there''s always a price for extorting me," Zen smiles cheekily on Evie''s retreat.


    Putting both his hands around his head, Zen starts walking down the stairs to meet up with Ang.


    Ang was seen standing near the receptionist desk, waiting diligently.


    "Ang," Zen called out and held her by the waist before she could even react.


    "You''ve finished talking already?" Ang looked at Zen and asked with concern.


    After all, he created a huge mess in a reputed restaurant so it was a surprise to be able to leave without any troubles.


    "Evie is a reasonable person. Why would I take forever to chat with her?" Zen replied as they walked out of the restaurant.


    As soon as they walk out, people start pointing their fingers and whispering softly to each other.


    "It''s him, he''s the one that cripples Jared Kaiso."


    "He''s so young but he got the confidence of a powerful being."


    "Shall we bet on his survival since the patriarch in the house of Kaiso will not let this go?"


    Zen was listening to all their chattering and decided to add something extra, "Why don''t we create a gambling topic on whether Jared Kaiso lives or dies?"


    The crowd turned ashen for his audacity to simply curse the patriarch''s son to die.


    They hurriedly scurry away from this madman otherwise, they will be implicated in the patriarch''s wrath.


    Zen smirked when he saw them all running like a coward, "Ang, remember, strength is equivalent to righteousness. They are scared because they don''t know my capability while knowing the full prowess from Kaiso''s family."


    Ang raised her eyebrow in a confusion about his meaning. "I already knew that long ago."


    "No you don''t, because I can sense a bit of worry in you despite concealing it well," Zen said and turned his head to look at Ang.


    Ang swallowed her saliva nervously when she was exposed and tried to open her mouth to exin herself.


    However, Zen kissed her on the lip and said, "It''s fine to be worried but have some faith in me. I don''t start a fight where I''ll be at a disadvantage. I only fight when I have absolute confidence in victory."


    "Mhm," Ang didn''t argue and nod her head slightly.


    Meanwhile, news of Jared Kaiso being crippled by his own servants caused by an unknown man spread like fires.


    As one person talks about it, two more begin spreading it and before long, the news arrives at the Kaiso''s family.


    "P-Patriarch, horrible news," A young man in servant clothes started shouting as he ran into a room.


    The servant opened the door despite it being off-limits since there''s a meeting being conducted.


    "What kind of manner do you have to barge into our meeting?" An old man roared at the servant.


    The servant was terrified as he kneeled down before exining himself since the person in the middle was furious.


    The person in the middle was the patriarch of the Kaiso family and a man feared by many, Daemon Kaiso.


    With sweat trickling down his forehead, the servant started speaking, "P-Patriarch, the young master was crippled and taken hostage during his visit in the Pce Moon Restaurant."


    *BAM*


    A loud m happened and everyone started lowering their heads as Daemon Kaiso''s palmnded on the table.


    "Who has the gall to cripple my son and in the Pce Moon Restaurant no less. That restaurant belongs to Madam Evie and not anybody can create a disturbance there." Daemon Kaiso shouted and red at the servant.


    Seeing the fierce look, the servant bangs his head on the floor and says, "T-This news is confirmed and currently the culprit is heading toward Prica''s Inn. A-Also, ording to some rumors, the young master was c-crippled by his own servant."


    Daemon Kaiso became furious and without batting an eyelid on this servant, he waved his hand, a me appeared in the servant''s clothes.


    Before long, the servant noticed a rise in temperature and with a horrified expression, "P-Patriarch, please spare this servant."


    "Hmph," Daemon Kaiso ignored him and walked out of the meeting room whereas everyone followed behind shortly.


    "AHhhhhhhhhhhhhh," The servant could only scream in agony as the me started burning off his skin.


    Shortly after, his body became pitch ck with no sign of life. He was burned alive for informing the patriarch of this news.


    The other servants who were outside simply came inside to clean off the body and acted like it was normal.


    "Another idiot that seeks death." The servant smirked as he started brooming the body parts.


    "Who told him to be the chosen one to inform the patriarch. Let''s just get back to work before we''re next Harry."


    "You''re right, Parke. I don''t want to stay here any longer." Harry nodded at his word before hurrying up his movement to clean off the body.


    The room became spotless soon after with no trace of someone else dying. In this family, taking a servant''s life is as easy as killing an ant.


    No one would bother or care about a useless person dying. The people with status here can do as they please.


    While they continued to do their servant duties, Daemon Kaiso was rushing to Pce Moon Restaurant to enquire for details.


    He wasn''t a fool to directly confront the culprit when he has zero information about his background.


    ''To openly cripple my son and humiliate my Kaiso''s family. I will find out who is trying to target us. Is it the Camellia or Pelora family?'' Daemon Kaiso ponders inwardly.


    When the crowd saw Daemon Kaiso rushing toward Pce Moon Restaurant, they became terrified and ran away.


    Everyone knows Daemon Kaiso is a ruthless man who kills those that offend him, even if he was in the wrong.


    Very soon, he arrived in the Pce Moon Restaurant before shouting, "MADAM EVIE, I DEMAND AN EXPLANATION!"


    The voice was thunderous and loud.


    ''Look at the mess I have to handle now Zen. 7000 spirit stones are not even enough for me to deal with this.'' Evie sighs inwardly.

 Chapter 93: Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 93: Who Do You Think You Are?


    "MADAM EVIE, I DEMAND AN EXPLANATION!" As Daemon Kaiso roared outside of the Pce Moon Restaurant, everyone fled in panic.


    There were some brave people that tried to stay and watch the show but after that outburst, their gut went down their stomach.


    "Hurry up and leave, otherwise the Kaiso Patriarch may kill us in rage."


    "Yea, we''re nobodies so the imperial family wouldn''t care to charge him any crimes."


    The street soon became empty with Daemon Kaiso standing outside, waiting on Madam Evie.


    Evie knew she couldn''t just send him away so she had no choice but to walk out and meet with him.


    ''I''m so going to rip your guts out Zen.'' Evie cursed him inwardly as she faced Daemon Kaiso.


    With a smile, Evie said, "What honors do our restaurant have to bring the renowned Patriarch Daemon Kaiso toe here?"


    "Hmph, you can spare me the ttery, Madam Evie. You know exactly what I want." Daemon Kaiso replied coldly.


    Giving off a soft sigh, Evie waved her hand and a guard soon came outside with a chair to let her sit.


    However, the guard only brought one chair, meaning Daemon Kaiso will have to continue to stand up.


    Although Daemon Kaiso was not in the mood to sit down, he was still a bit ticked off for not being offered a chair.


    "Such great hospitality for a puny restaurant," Daemon Kaiso sneered at Evie but didn''t do any other actions.


    "We are indeed a puny restaurant so there''s no way we can handle a prestigious guest like you." Evie ignored his sneering and continued to fire back with more poisonous words.


    Daemon Kaiso became bright red from being fuming mad. Not only did his son be a cripple and can no longer produce an heir. He was also missing as of this moment with location unknown.


    Now, he is being dissed by Madam Evie, a woman no less. And who was he? Daemon Kaiso, the fearsome and ferocious man in the Jade Kingdom.


    "I''m not in a good mood to argue with you, Madam Evie. So tell me, what is the identity of that unknown young man who trashed my son." Daemon Kaiso said as he increased his aura.


    Evie kept quiet and snapped her finger. A few momentster, the same guard came out with a cup filled with tea.


    Evie grabbed the cup and waved her hand to dismiss the guard before taking a sip.


    Being disrespectful this much, Daemon Kaiso was at his limit and roared, "If you refuse to tell me then don''t me me for not being polite."


    After Daemon Kaiso said his word, he started casting some spell where five holy arrows appeared behind, ready to shoot at hismand.


    Evie finally took a nce at him at this time and smirked, "Who do you think you are?"


    "I''M DAEMON KAISO, THE PATRIARCH OF THE KAISO FAMILY," Daemon Kaiso shouted before shooting one of the holy arrows at Evie.


    Evie didn''t even blink as the light arrownded 2m next to her and with a loud boom.


    The ground became a crater while Evie continued sipping her drink. Almost like she expected him to miss his target.


    "Oho, here I thought you would have the confidence toy a hand on me," Evie said teasingly and crossed her legs in amusement.


    ''As expected of a patriarch, knowing my secret identity and trying toy a finger on me is the worst thing you can possibly do.'' Evieughed inside for such a predictable oue.


    "Hmph, don''t think that I won''t move against you just because you are from that family." Daemon Kaiso yelled but his words contradict his action.


    He was all barked but no teeth since he didn''t dare to fire another arrow in case he actually offended Evie.


    "Talk to me again in that tone and I guarantee you what it means to be worse than your dumb cripple son, Jared Kaiso," Evie threw her cup on the floor as it broke into pieces.


    Gritting his teeth very hard, Daemon Kaiso had veins popping out from his forehead.


    If he weren''t afraid of the family she was in, he would have long tortured her to death if she didn''t give him the information he wanted.


    Unfortunately, it was only an if so it was never a possible method for Daemon Kaiso to gain any information on that unknown man.


    "I apologize for my tone but you''ll have to understand my position. My son was crippled in public and taken hostage." Daemon Kaiso said calmly.


    Meanwhile, Evie smiled in victory for sessfully dealing with people like them.


    ''Unlike that cheeky Zen who doesn''t fear anything, at least someone is sensible enough to cower before me.'' Evie said inwardly as she finally released some of her pent-up stress.


    She was taken advantage of by Zen not long ago and he even dares to leave behind this kind of mess for her to handle.


    ''If my family learned about this news, I wonder what they will react.'' Evie prayed that her family would never receive this news.


    After all, she was known as the merciless and shrewd woman who can manipte anyone with a finger.


    "I''m d you learn to use the correct tone this time. Seeing how you just lost your son to be able to conceive an heir for you, I shall forgive you this one time. However, there will be no second chance." Evie narrowed her eyes and spoke chillingly.


    Daemon Kaiso was ashen by her change of attitude and despite being a man known to kill anyone without batting an eyelid, there were some people he cannot offend.


    Madam Evie was one of those people where he''ll have to give some respect to otherwise, his life can be easily taken away.


    "I thank Madam Evie for the forgiveness but may I know if you''re acquainted with that unknown man." Daemon Kaiso said as he clenched his fist secretly.


    Evie knew he was holding his anger and smile since she didn''t want to push him too far.


    "Acquaintance or not, that is not your concern at all. The only information I can tell you is that his name is Zen Von Hennings." Evie said and stood up to enter the restaurant.


    Daemon Kaiso could only stand there and watch her back disappear inside. ''Fuck, I will remember this humiliation.''

 Chapter 94: Angelas Eagerness [R-18]

    Chapter 94: Ang''s Eagerness [R-18]


    Daemon Kaiso sted his other four holy arrows into the street somewhere, creating multiple craters.


    The impact was loud enough for the people inside the restaurant to hear, or more precisely, Madam Evie.


    "Hmph, a damn coward he is to fire those arrows at the street and not me," Evie could care less about him causing a mess in the street.


    They would be repaired in less than an hour thanks to the Earth element mages in this tiny world and it was more efficient than actualbor work.


    "Go back to do your work and make sure none of you gossip anything," Evie ordered before heading back to her office.


    Licking her lips slightly, Evie looked forward to meeting Zen tomorrow. ''Just how much money should I extort you? 20,000 spirit stones no let''s do 100,000 spirit stones since you love to brag about your riches.''


    Meanwhile, in the inn, Zen suddenly sneezed loudly when Ang was trying to strip off his clothes.


    "You caught a cold?" Ang asked in surprise since mages are rarely sick since they have a mana core to keep their body healthy.


    Rubbing his nose softly, Zen sighs inwardly since there could only be one person at this moment cursing him.


    ''Daemon Kaiso, I know you''re innocent but I still want to say fuck you for making me sneeze.''


    Zen cursed him despite knowing fully well it''s from Evie. After all, she had all the reasons to be mad at him for dumping the mess to her.


    Zen was still thinking about what to do to earn her forgiveness but was interrupted when Ang kissed him on the lips.


    Surprised for a bit, Zen soon returned her eagerness with his own kiss as he started undressing her.


    Slowly, Ang''s bras and underwear were soon taken off, revealing her smooth and soft skin for Zen to feast on.


    "I did say we won''t be having sex since tomorrow is an important day but I won''t refuse if the little sheep is eager to be devoured by a wolf," Zen smirked and bit her nipples lightly.


    "Ahhn," Ang moans in pleasure as she uses her hand to hug Zen''s head closer to her breast.


    "It''s all your fault for making me wait forever and let that fat pig get close to me. If you were beside me then you could have thrashed him faster so I don''t have to deal with them myself." Angins to Zen while her breast is being massaged by Zen.


    "That''s why I''m going to pound you to heaven as an apology," Zen replied and went up to kiss Ang on the lips.


    Afterward, he went for her neck, ear before nibbling it softly to give her some warm and itchy feeling.


    "Mhmm"


    Ang became extremely sensitive and her pussy is already leaking juices. Unable to take the teasing from Zen anymore, she started rubbing her pussy with her hand.


    "Aren''t you one perverted elf?" Zen teased Ang when he noticed her hand movement.


    "Shut up and start cleaning me," Ang retorted and made Zen licked her pussy.


    Zen happilyplied with her request and used his tongue to go inside her pussy where it''s filled with her juice.


    Savoring it, Zen used his finger to stick it inside her pussy. Finger fucking Ang where she starts yelling in pleasure.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH"


    Ang''s scream of pleasure was extremely loud and because Zen didn''t cast a spatial barrier this time, the diners could hear the erotic sound.


    "Damn it, I''m so jealous of him."


    "I know right, I wished it was me enjoying that beauty."


    "Go ahead and try. I want to see a burnt corpse right now to soothe my anger."


    While the diner continued to argue andment their fate, Zen was enjoying the time of his life.


    Zen was ying with Ang''s pussy and made her orgasm 2 times in a row.


    "Ahh, yes, right there," Ang pushed Zen''s head further inside her pussy to stop herself from being overwhelmed by the pleasure.


    "Ang," Zen said as he flipped Ang over and made her face him with her butt raised high.


    "Z-Zen?" Ang asked in confusion about this position since she couldn''t see his face.


    "This is called the doggy style so just stay in this position." Zen smacked her butt where it started jiggling.


    Ang didn''t know what kind of sex position this is but she enjoyed this kind of rough y.


    "J-Just give it to me Zen, my pussy is dying for your cock." Ang said seductively as she spread her pussy open for Zen.


    Smiling from this kind of action, Zen wondered in his mind, ''Is Ang secretly a masochist? Whatever, time to enjoy my dinner.''


    Without giving any warning, Zen pushed his cock deep inside Ang''s pussy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh," Ang screamed, and before she could even take a breather.


    Zen started pounding her from behind as he grabbed her ass.


    *Pap*


    *Plop*


    There were only sounds of their flesh meshing together beside Ang''s moan.


    Zen fuck her pussy where his cock reached the end of it and pped Ang''s butt cheek.


    Ang''s butt soon became bright red with his handprint on it but Ang only felt more delighted.


    "Harder"


    "Fuck me harder Zen"


    Ang continued to scream and Zen pound her more ferociously and grabbed her breasts tightly.


    "Turn your head around and face me," Zen ordered and Ang turned her head slightly, just to be kissed.


    With her breast being groped, pussy being pounded by his cock, mouth being invaded by Zen''s python tongue, Ang orgasm for a third time.


    Zen knew she would faint sooner orter with the orgasm she has so he continued to rock her world faster.


    "I''m cumming Ang," After fucking her for god knows how long, Zen warned her before pumping tons of semen inside her pussy.


    Filling every nook and cranny to the brim, Ang had a blissful expression on her face as she felt her stomach being filled up.


    "Huff, that was awesome Zen," Ang turned around and smiled at Zen. She was full of sweats but Zen didn''t mind at all since she still smelled wonderful.


    "I wished to fuck you more but we''ll need to sleep and meet up with Evie tomorrow." Zen kissed Ang on the lips before hugging her naked body to sleep for the night.


    Ang was too tired to answer him and just slept in his embrace.

 Chapter 95: Central Area

    Chapter 95: Central Area


    After a wonderful sleep with Ang in his embrace, Zen woke up to start his day.


    This important day where he arrived in the Jade Kingdom in the first ce. The annual auction house event is managed by the Scarlet family.


    The Scarlet family is one of the top business families where they owned auction houses in almost every Kingdom in this world.


    They were not a family that is easy to bully since they have connections everywhere. The next three families that are important are the Camellia family, Pelora family, andstly, his enemy, the Kaiso Family.


    Thanks to the information he got from Evie, these three families were always at odds with each other but they didn''t dare to fight openly.


    The reason is simple. The imperial family that governs this kingdom, the Dragoon family who kept them all in control.


    ''Phew, what a pain in the ass for thisplicated rtionship between families.'' Zen was rendered speechless when this kind of thing is so easy to predict.


    Every conflict between them originates from one topic. Greed, the greed for power and control over others.


    "Hopefully, the other family won''t mess with me in the auction house since I already made an enemy against the Kaiso," Zen said as he saw Ang finish dressing up.


    "I doubt they want to mess with a crazy maniac." Ang gave a bright smile to Zen, almost blinding him.


    ''Crazy maniac is a nice term to describe me. Being crazy should make people think twice before trying to offend me. I had enough of these arrogant young masters and face-pping scenarios.''


    Zen sighed since he knew there would be some idiots that wouldn''t know their ce.


    "Let''s hurry up and meet up with Evie. Also, don''t provoke her at any cost." Zen warned Ang as he held her waist.


    Ang raised her eyebrow slightly and asked, "Why would I provoke her?"


    ''Girl, where is that shrewd personality of yours? I''m pretty sure that stupid patriarch went to her and made a mess.''


    Zen wanted to say it aloud but decided to hold his tongue back. "Nothing, just being cautious since we''ll need her invitation card to enter the auction house. After all, there may be the required ingredient to cure your mother."


    Ang nodded in understanding since she only wanted to heal her mother''s illness.


    In this world besides Zen, she only has her mother as her family so losing her is akin to losing her own life.


    Zen kissed her on the lips slightly before heading out of the inn, ignoring the envy stares from the customer.


    ''Look all you want but seeing your pathetic appearance, I doubt any smart woman would spread their legs for you.''


    Zen smirked at these losers who only drank all day long without contributing anything.


    Shortly after, Zen arrived at the Pce Moon Restaurant and he was not surprised to see multiple Earth mages reconstructing the street.


    ''Damn it, Evie will definitely use this to extort me more.'' Zen cursed inwardly when he saw the destruction that took ce.


    A few momentster, Evie came out from the restaurant and started smiling toward Zen.


    A chill ran through Zen''s body when he felt the malicious smile of Evie. Ang sensed something was wrong with Zen but decided to stay put since he ordered her not to be impulsive.


    ''Hmph, telling me to be careful like I''m some little girl just because you have the advantage in our sex, good luck trying to handle this situation.'' Ang said inwardly and stepped aside a bit.


    "Haha, Evie, not seeing you for a few hours made me miss you real bad." Zen broke the awkward silence with his usual demeanor.


    However, it has almost zero effect on easing the situation since Evie wasn''t amused by his greeting.


    "I was really scared when Daemon Kaiso arrived in my restaurant and threatened me to reveal some information regarding you," Evie said with a pitiful expression.


    The guards behind her were dumbfounded by the change of her attitude in a snap.


    ''What happened to the ferocious Madam Evie that made Daemon Kaiso rage before chasing him out like a stray cat?'' The guards questioned inwardly but didn''t dare to spout any nonsense.


    s, their expression has betrayed them and allowed Zen to get a clear picture of what actually happened.


    Evie also seemed to know she was exposed from her perfect acting thanks to the guards she raised.


    Turning around to give a cold re at the guards, they shivered in fear and lowered their heads.


    "We can talk aboutpensation after we go to the auction house. We''re already runningte and they will be crowded for sure. You don''t want to get a bad seating area right." Zen didn''t expose Evie and changed the topic.


    Evie nodded her head in agreement as she said, "You''re right about beingte but getting the bad seating is wrong."


    After saying that, Evie simply turned around and started walking toward the auction house in the central area in the Jade Kingdom.


    The central area is where all the wealthy people go to spend money on entertainment. It''s where all merchants and travelers go to truly see the value of this kingdom.


    Zen simply followed behind and continued to think up a strategy to avoid paying Evie for her so-calledpensation.


    Arriving at the central area a few momentster, they could see a bustling street full of people and it was very lively.


    "Woah, this kingdom''s atmosphere is way better than the Town of Ash," Zen said in admiration when he saw different types of people.


    It wasn''t just humans walking in the street, there were also fantasy races such as werewolves, dwarves, and most importantly, elves.


    Zen kept ogling at those busty elves andpared them to Ang. ''Hmm, that woman''s bust size is bigger than Ang but her face is slightly worse than Ang.''


    As Zen rubbed his chin with his hand, Ang who saw his leering said, "Seen enough of these women?"


    "Yep, they weren''t anything special besides having a good figure. Either way, they are still worse than Evie in my opinion." Zen replied unconsciously.


    Hearing hisment, Ang became a bit tilted for being neglected while Evie had her lips curved upward.


    ''At least this stingy brat knows what''s good and what''s trash.'' Evie had a prideful expression since she always loved to unt her figure without letting anyone touch her.


    Except for Zen because he managed to take multiple advantages since he doesn''t know much about her other identity.


    "We have arrived at the Scarlet family auction house," Evie said as they arrived in a magnificent building with a long line of people waiting to enter.

 Chapter 96: Confrontation (I)

    Chapter 96: Confrontation (I)


    "Truly befitting of the Scarlet Family to host this annual auction house," Zen said in admiration for such a magnificent building.


    Evie became a bit amused by the behavior Zen showed. ''Such a bumpkin country brat, to be this amazed on this kind of building.''


    Although the building is extremely tall with the interiorrger than a theatre that could fill a crowd of over 1000 people, it was nothing special in her eyes.


    The building her family-owned exceeds this area by many times that it cannot even be calcted.


    Meanwhile, Ang starts to ask in concern, "Such a long line of people, would we even be able to enter inside on time?"


    The line was so far away that it took a long time before Zen could detect the end with his spiritual sense.


    However, he wasn''t afraid of not being able to enter since there is something called privilege, in other words, VIP treatment.


    "You don''t seem to worry at all, Zen," Evie said mischievously when she saw the calmposure of Zen.


    "Why would I be worried? You are one amazing woman and I''m pretty sure someone from inside will soone out to greet you with extreme respect." Zen said as he started stretching his body a bit.


    ''Waking up early in the morning after our session is really starting to make me tired.'' Zen sighed inwardly.


    "Hmm, they should arrive soon." Evie smiled as she waited for a good show that''sing up.


    "Who is arriving soon?" Ang asked straight away since she is still a bit cautious about Evie.


    "Ang, I really wonder what happened to that beautiful acting of yours. Now, you''re just asking dumb questions." Zen intervenes and stares at Ang.


    "Hmph, I''m not like you who is confident in doing anything even if it means crossing some line. I''m just a bit above average in terms of power that''s trying to cure my mother." Ang pouted in displeasure.


    She was a mage rank 6 which is better than most people but in ces like the Jade Kingdom, rank 6 is prettymon and nothing special.


    There were multiple people in the rank 9 with some others even transcended to a new mage rank. One that is rtively unknown to themon people since their knowledge of mages rank is only 1-9.


    The more powerful and influential people knew that wasn''t the limit. The mage rank 1-9 that themon people knew wasbeled as beginner mage.


    With the next tier as an intermediate mage, followed by an advanced mage. There''s even more rank but none has reached that level yet.


    "Alright, I''m just teasing you Ang and you don''t have to be ashamed of yourself for being a rank 6 mage. After all, I don''t even know what level I am now." Zen said cheekily.


    His cultivation was even more abnormal and difficult toprehend.


    He was a mage in the beginning but then changed to a true qi cultivator. Afterward, there were many twists and turns, that he, as a true qi cultivator can still utilize magic like a mage.


    "You are just an irregr and odd human. Now would you tell me who is arriving soon for this Madam Evie to be looking forward to?" Ang didn''t linger around this topic and return to her original concern.


    Zen ponders a while and decides to be honest with her. She was going to know the truthter on when they would meet very soon.


    "You may not have seen his face but you know him very well. His name is Daemon Kaiso." Zen said calmly to respond to Ang''s re.


    Hearing Daemon Kaiso''s name, Ang became pale and before she could start panicking, Zen held her hand.


    "Calm down, did you forget who I have in my hand? I dare him to try and do something funny against me." Zen said to ease her mood.


    Ang rxed a bit and she tried to open her mouth to speak. Someone that they have been waiting for arrived in front of them.


    "STINKY BRAT"


    It was none other than Daemon Kaiso who has searched the entire kingdom using his faction to search the whereabouts of his son, Jared Kaiso.


    s, it was a futile effort and when he received information about the unknown man appearing in the annual auction house, he rushed over here in rage.


    He was going to attend this auction house since there were many valuables that cannot be found anywhere and the imperial family would also send someone to attend.


    It was the perfect opportunity to gain some favor and interact with other nobles, but now the culprit still openly dares to show up in his footsteps.


    How could he ept this after the humiliation from Evie''s outburst?


    "You must be Daemon Kaiso. My goodness, it wasn''t a lie when people say not to talk about a certain person in daylight because they would appear right away. Wait a minute were you stalking me as my admirer?" Zen said loudly and the people lining up were shocked.


    Even the people in the streets and a woman who just walked outside from the auction house to receive Evie became pale.


    A crowded and lively street full of noises turned dead silence in this instant. If a mosquito was to pass by then everyone could hear the buzzing noise.


    A few momentster, someone startedughing aloud and everyone started to turn their head to see the source.


    "Who dares to fuckingugh at me?" Daemon Kaiso roared since he has long lost his reasoning thanks to Zen''sedic reply.


    The next moment though, he regrets roaring out because the personughing nonstop was Evie.


    "You got a problem with meughing at such a witty and awesome reply." Evie raised her eyebrow slightly in displeasure.


    "Tch," Daemon Kaiso didn''t even try to bother her anymore and focused his attention back on Zen.


    ''Seems like I''ve underestimated the identity of Evie. For this arrogant prick to be afraid of her status and not even dare to utter a word of nonsense.'' Zen smiled inwardly when he got some good information.

 Chapter 97: Confrontation (II)

    Chapter 97: Confrontation (II)


    "Brat, hand over my son and I shall spare your life," Daemon Kaiso took a deep breath before telling Zen.


    "Son? You have a son? I thought you were impotent considering your disgusting appearance," Zen eximed in a surprised manner.


    Evie and everyone else watching this scene can no longer hold theirughter as they burst it all out.


    "Hahaha, this is the first time I''ve ever seen someone speaking like that toward Daemon Kaiso."


    "I know right, everyone else is always lowering their head in fear."


    "Shh, lower yourughs or else Daemon Kaiso might fire his spell at you."


    "You say that but you''re the loudest amongst us."


    Daemon Kaiso was fuming mad with everyone disrespecting him this much. "You stingy brat is the first person to ever humiliate me to this degree."


    "I''m sure that I won''t be thest one so you can rest assured Daemon Kaiso. But I''ll have to remind you one thing. I''m not the first person to humiliate you to this degree." Zen smirked.


    Although Daemon Kaiso wished to do nothing more than strangle Zen to death, he kept his cool to not harm him yet.


    After all, Zen still has his son and Daemon Kaiso is pretty sure that his son is still alive thanks to the tablet in their house.


    The tablet where people inject their mana into it to show their status of whether they''re alive. If they have met with an unfortunate event and died, the tablet will shatter.


    "What do you mean by that?" Daemon Kaiso asked as he clenched his fist tightly.


    "Isn''t it pretty obvious? The first person to humiliate you to the point where you should crawl in a hole is none other than Jared Kaiso," Zen showed a smug expression when he trolled him once again.


    *Bam*


    Instantly, the ground where Daemon Kaiso was standing, erupted into pieces of dust as his aura continued to increase.


    "Please Patriarch Daemon Kaiso, this is the Scarlet Family property," The woman who worked for them interrupts their conversation.


    Daemon Kaiso gave a fierce nce at Zen before lowering his aura down. His aura was equivalent to an advanced mage at the 6th rank.


    "Thank god you calm down quickly otherwise, you might have topensate the Scarlet Family for the damages and possibly offend them as well." Zen ignored his intimidating re and continued to roast him.


    "A foul mouth will meet their end soon." Daemon Kaiso said thatst sentence before entering the auction house.


    The woman didn''t block nor asked for an invitation card since he was a well-known figure. She was more interested in Zen for his calm demeanor despite facing off one of the most fearsome individuals in this kingdom.


    ''I heard the rumors but to think he''s actually so young. But is he really strong or just overconfident?'' She ponders inwardly.


    "That was a good show that I want to see again." Evie suddenly said while giving a wink toward Zen.


    Afterward, she turned her focus to the woman and said, "It seems like you''re still working for the Scarlet Family, Juliet. When will you resign and work under me?"


    "You can stop trying to poach me over to your side Madam Evie. I''m working happily here." Juliet replied calmly with a smile on her face.


    Evie shrugged her shoulder since it wasn''t the first time she rejected her invitation.


    At this time, Zen finally paid attention to this Juliet as he leered at her body and pondered about her three-figure size.


    Juliet felt his gaze but kept her calm and looked toward Evie for an exnation.


    "This lecherous brat is Zen and the person who is famous now for crippling Daemon Kaiso''s son." Evie introduced Zen to Juliet in the worst way possible.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly for her remark on his famous status. ''I should be famous for having a magnificent essence me and not for thrashing some losers.''


    Zen wanted to say it aloud to clear his innocence since he was just doing justice for everyone.


    The fact that no one pitied or sympathized with Jared Kaiso''s misfortune and instead gloated on his crippling state shows a lot.


    "It''s an honor to meet someone like you, Zen," Juliet giggled softly and greeted him politely.


    "If it''s truly an honor to meet someone like me then you can give me a kiss. I don''t kiss disgusting women so you would indeed feel very honored." Zen curved his lips upward and walked forward.


    Stunned by his audacity to talk about kissing someone they first met, Juliet had an awkward smile and stepped back a little.


    "Sir must be jesting me. I''m just a lowly attendant." Juliet said in response to his advance.


    Meanwhile, Ang and Evie had a wonderful expression hanging on their face. A very bright smile that is full of maliciousness inside.


    The people in the line could smell the firework from afar and wished they could just enter the auction house already to avoid them.


    Zen shrugged his shoulder since he believed to be giving out a very generous offer to her.


    "Your loss but if you regret it anytime,e and look for me. I''m a fearless son of a bitch with evidence-based on my conversation with Daemon Kaiso." Zen winked his eye at her slightly.


    "I would take note of that and I presumed you''re with Madam Evie so I shall arrange the VIP room for you." Juliet smiled a little and continued her duty in hospitality.


    ''I''ve wasted enough time with all this chattering so it''s about time the main event begins. I can''t wait to see Daemon Kaiso''s expression when he sees me going against him in the items he wants.''


    Zen nodded his head slightly while moving aside a bit to let Evie walk in the front.


    She was the one with the invitation card after all and he was tugging her sleeves to be a VIP.


    "I thought you would have forgotten about me when you kept ogling at Juliet." Evie decided to tease him a bit since she felt a bit of displeasure for being ignored.


    Zen scratched his head in embarrassment but it was just an act. "Even if I dare to forget everyone, I wouldn''t dare to forget someone like you, Evie."


    "Save your flowery words for Ang. I''m not dumb enough to believe your bullshit." Evie ignored him and walked inside the auction house with Juliet leading them.

 Chapter 98: VIP Room

    Chapter 98: VIP Room


    "Here''s your VIP room number 14, Madam Evie," Juliet said as she opened the door for them.


    Evie nodded her head slightly before entering the room followed by Ang and Zen stayed behind a little bit.


    "Right, Juliet, although you''re a beautiful woman. I suggest you to stop whatever you''re trying to do before I get angry." Zen whispered in Juliet''s ear.


    Afterward, he entered the room and closed the door without waiting for her reply.


    Juliet looks at the shut door in surprise and her lips start to curve upward. ''Interesting. To think his flirty act was just an outward appearance.''


    Juliet was amused to know that his previous behavior and manner were all an act. She was indeed nning on doing something while thinking Zen was just another ignorant youth.


    ''Seems like our strategy has to change a little.'' Juliet said inwardly as she left the area to somewhere hidden in this auction house.


    Meanwhile, inside the VIP room, Ang raised her eyebrow and asked, "Did you try to hit on her again?"


    "Maybe, a sophisticated beauty like her belongs in my embrace right," Zen smirked and sat on the couch.


    Ignoring the pouting expression from Ang, Zen leered at the seductress Evie who is calmly looking through the list of items being auctioned today.


    "Found anything to your liking yet?" Zen moved a bit closer to Evie and scanned the item list as well.


    "Hmm, there are so many good items in here that I can''t decide which one to pick. Maybe I''ll just have you get everything for me." Evie said teasingly to Zen.


    Although Zen knew she was joking, he would dly y along and showed a frightened expression.


    "Ahh, so scary," Zen eximed as he used his right arm to wrap around Evie''s shoulder.


    "Aren''t you afraid of your little lover beside you? She''s getting angry and here you are, flirting with another woman." Evie didn''t mind and turned her head slightly around to look at Zen.


    Zenughed awkwardly since Ang wasn''t really mad at him for neglecting her but the fact that he is hiding many more secrets and not telling her anything.


    "Alright, shall we start being serious for a second?" Zen decided to stop his flirty act and showed a solemn expression.


    "What have you found?" Evie also stopped joking around and replied with a serious tone.


    Zen cast a spatial barrier around them before talking.


    "Apparently you were right about this annual auction being suspicious. That Juliet woman is plotting something behind our back."


    "Looks like my conjecture was right then. However, I doubt they''re nning to do something against us but the three families and possibly the imperial family."


    "Well, as long as they''re not plotting against us, I wouldn''t care if they all die." Zen narrowed his eyes slightly as he smiled.


    "I forgot to inform you but they have a peerless, talented daughter in the imperial family. Are you really going to let the enemy seed inying their hands on her?" Evie ced the item list back on the table as she waited for his answer.


    Zen made a pondering expression, almost like he was contemting his decision.


    However, he was smiling wickedly and replied to her, "I have never seen her before so why would I risk my life to save someone that I have no rtionship with to begin."


    "But aren''t you going to chase after her to put her in your bed?" Evie continued to pressure on the topic to arouse Zen''s interest.


    "Thanks but no thank you, I''ll let fate decide on that. If we meet then I might chase after her but if we don''t, then I''m not even going to waste my effort on her. I have more important things to do besides chasing after a woman''s skirt." Zen replied as he grabbed the item list on the table to review for himself.


    Evie raised her eyebrow in shock at hisment. ''So even the flirty behavior is fake and he really has a hidden motive to be here.''


    Evie wanted to pry for more information but Zen has no intention of chatting anymore.


    He waspletely focused on the item list to look for something.


    "Cecilia, look for yourself to see if any of the ingredients here is required for your soul and body." Zen sent a mental transmission to Cecilia.


    "I''m surprised they actually have that ingredient. Zen, you see that green flowery herb that cost 60,000 spirit stones as the start of the auction price." Cecilia replied in disbelief.


    Hearing herment, Zen nced at the green flowery herb again and pondered if there was anything special about this herb.


    "That flowery green herb you see is called Soul Replenishing, a core ingredient in recovering a soul," Cecilia informed Zen about the details of this herb to him.


    "I understand Cecilia, I will get that no matter the cost," Zen replied while his body shakes in excitement.


    Afterward, Zen stoppedmunicating with Cecilia via mental transmission and waited for the auction to begin.


    "It looks like you found something in the item list." Evie enquires when she sees him with a dazed expression.


    Not nning on telling much, Zen simply waved his hand and said, "Nothing special. I was just overwhelmed by the rarity in this item and I can''t help but praise the Scarlet Family for being able to gather them for auction."


    "You seem to be cautious of me despite taking advantage of me multiple times," Evie said with a dreadful tone.


    Zen raised his hand in defeat when being cornered by a woman like that.


    He may have kissed her on numerous asions but other than knowing she has some other secret identity and owner of the Pce Moon Restaurant, there was nothing else he knew about her.


    As Zen tried to open his mouth to speak, the people outside started yelling in admiration.


    The room is soundproof on the inside and outside but they didn''t activate the formation to block off the sounds from outside. They have to be able to listen in from the outside to know when the auctioneer begins the event.


    However, it was possible to conceal them to be hidden from other people to see them beside a pitch-ck room calling for their bid.


    "Seems like some important guests have finally arrived," Evie said when the other people on the lower floor continued to talk among each other about the people showing up.

 Chapter 99: The Three Families

    Chapter 99: The Three Families


    Zen started to look at themotion from the entrance through the ss window and saw many people with prestigious clothes on.


    Pondering for a while, Zen turned to look at Evie for an answer regarding their identity.


    Evie twitched her mouth when she was really helpless about him. ''You don''t even know who your enemy looks like nor the influential family yet act arrogantly.''


    Zen shrugged his shoulder when he saw the expression Evie made. ''Do I really have to memorize their faces when I have no interest in them?''


    Evie sighs in defeat as she starts pointing her finger toward three people, two men, and one youngdy.


    "Those three people are from the Camellia family and they are known for their merchant business. Most of the supply in this kingdom is owned by them or managed by them with their own association."


    Zen nodded his head as he nced at them briefly. ''Those two old men is definitely one annoying type. Just their deadpan expressions show it all and that youngdy must be some daughter of their patriarch.''


    Evie continued on as she pointed her finger toward the other four people, "Those 3 women and one man are from the Pelora family and they have ties with many mages and alchemists. Offending them is equivalent to having zero pills to increase your cultivation."


    "Oh," This time, Zen was interested in the Pelora family as he nced at the three peerless women who had a prideful expression on their faces.


    "Heh, such a perverted man you are," Evie teased when she saw his re at the three women without closing his eyes.


    Zen ignored the tease and said, "I''m just wondering if the Pelora family is controlled by a matriarch this time."


    "My goodness, just based on one nce and you managed to guess that the Pelora family is ruled by a matriarch. Were you feigning ignorance before?" Evie raised her eyebrow slightly as she questioned him.


    Zenughed and rolled his eyes at her, "Anyone would have guessed that''s the case when there are more women than men attending here despiteing from the same family. Also, that man seems more like an attendant at their service, showing the status between them."


    "I admit that you have a keen eye whenever it''s rted to a woman." Evie smiled and Ang was calmly sitting down as she sipped some tea.


    Zen knew Ang wasn''t interested in anyone else besides her family and him of course since she has always relied on herself.


    ''Curing her mother''s illness would be a piece of cake when I have the necessary ingredient but the person I''m concerned with the most is Cecilia.''


    Zen had a sullen mood whenever he remembered how helpless he was in helping her condition but he didn''t show it on the surface.


    There was no way he would show his weakness to people he cannot trust yet.


    Sure, he may have kissed Evie and even made love with Ang but there was no guarantee they would stay loyal.


    Zen wasn''t a naive fool to believe they will fall head over heels for him over some intimate moment.


    To gain his trust, time is necessary and as of this moment, he could only trust Cecilia fully because without her in his life, he would have died a long time ago.


    Evie seemed to notice something was on his mind but didn''t enquire further details. After all, her thinking was the same as Zen despite their flirty and teasing moments.


    She continued to point her finger at thest group of people but Zen waved his hand to stop her.


    "I''m pretty sure they''re from the imperial family, seeing their attire and respect from the others whenpared to the other two families," Zen smirked when it was his turn to show off his knowledge.


    "You''re right but what is the imperial family''sst name?" Evie curved her lips upward as she asked this.


    Zen became dumbfounded and tried to look at Ang for hints but was ignored.


    A victory expression showed on Evie''s face as she stared at Zen with a bewitching look.


    Zen heaved a sigh when he was cornered since he had no clue of theirst name. ''Seriously, who the hell has all this energy to memorize their names.''


    "This is the Jade Kingdom Zen, so of course theirst name is Dragoon to match it well." Evie startedughing aloud.


    "I-I knew that. It''s your typical setting where thest name matches their imperial family kingdom." Zen eximed as he tried to defend his honor.


    However, no one in this room believed his lie for even a second. Even Ang looked at him disappointedly.


    "Just admit yourself as an ignorant and lustful man."


    "I agree with Evie this time and you should man up to your mistake."


    Evie and Ang teamed up together to go against Zen. Zen was in disbelief to be betrayed by Ang so easily.


    ''This is exactly what I mean by you cannot trust women. They are an incarnation of a devil in an angelic body and appearance.''


    Zen cried out inwardly for the injustice he faced as he continued toment, ''It''s not my fault that I forget some details regarding them. They''re not my enemy so I wouldn''t bother to remember all those information dumps.''


    Zen showed a sorrowful expression as he looked at Evie and Ang pitifully.


    Afterward, the room was filled with waves ofughter as they enjoyed a peaceful moment before the start of an intense event.


    "Alright, do you want me to name them all for you Zen? In case you forget about their name and avoid telling some dumb excuse." Evie said as she tried her best to stopughing.


    Zen clenches his fist to avoid being embarrassed. "My skin is thick so I won''t be affected by this kind of third-rate tease.''


    Calming down for a second, Zen sat back down as he held Ang by the waist.


    "W-what?" Ang tried to ask what he was doing but Zen stopped her with a deep kiss.


    Evie had a sullen expression when she saw this scene and although he was nothing more than an amusement for her, a salty feeling aroused in her heart.


    "This is just a light punishment for teasing your man," Zen said as he stopped smooching her after a few minutes.


    Ang starts panting for oxygen and res at Zen furiously. Mainly because he did it with Evie''s presence.

 Chapter 100: Start of the Auction

    Chapter 100: Start of the Auction


    Being red at fiercely by Ang, Zen acted oblivious toward her act and continued to look at one particr room.


    Zen was smiling and waving his hand at the person in there which almost made him have the urge to break the room to charge at him.


    Who was the person?


    It was none other than Daemon Kaiso who should take some advice on anger management.


    Zen didn''t say anything out loud but from his mouth movement and Daemon Kaiso''s keen sense, he can see Zen was saying, "Hello Daemon Kaiso, I was wondering if you still have the mood to bid."


    Hearing his cheekyment, Daemon Kaiso mmed on the table really hard and created a loud bang.


    The people who aren''t qualified to be in the VIP room were ced on the lower floor with multiple chairs were dumbstruck.


    They turned their head to look for the source and when they saw the person, everyone couldn''t help but wonder in their mind if he went crazy.


    Some were even whispering to each other, "This Daemon Kaiso is really disrespectful. He doesn''t even put the Scarlet family in his eye."


    "Yea, the Kaiso family is known as the most arrogant andmitted many crimes already."


    The workers in the Scarlet family were displeased with Daemon Kaiso''s behavior but other than that, they didn''t pursue it any further.


    It was just a table he destroyed and nothing else so pursuing him for this petty damage was not worth the oue.


    A few momentster, the light started to shut down with only the center light remaining to show the stage.


    "Finally, they begin the auction."


    "I can''t wait to bid for that magic wand for my son to increase his prowess."


    "Heh, dream on if you think you can beat me with your puny wealth."


    The audience became agitated and excited at the same time for this annual auction to begin.


    Zen was sitting down but inwardly he was shaking with excitement as well. ''After this damn auction, I can finally meet up with Sara. I wonder how she''s doing in the academy without me by her side.''


    *Tap* *Tap*


    Slowly, from behind the curtain, the sound of high heels footsteps can be heard and a woman came out.


    She wore a long red cheongsam, revealing her smooth legs and her ample breast was soft enough for a person toy there to sleep.


    There were even some horny male whistling at the appearance of this woman and started shouting.


    "Lady Seraphine, look at me."


    "No, look at me instead Lady Seraphine."


    The crowd erupted with crazed fans as they screamed in delight. Some were even outrageous to the point of using their hand to stroke their cock.


    Zen became speechless by the attitude and behavior of these people. Turning his head to look at Evie, "What the fuck is wrong with the Scarlet family? They invited these perverted bastards and you see that disgusting male who is currently masturbating directly in the bottom of us."


    "I know you may be confused but those disgusting males have some influence and wealth to unt. The Scarlet family''s main focus is business so having them as customers increase their wealth." Evie calmly replies but at the same time, she activates a mechanism to block off the bottom view.


    Although Lady Seraphine was disgusted inwardly by those outrageous males, she kept a beautiful smile on her face.


    ''Hmph, lecherous bastard, hope you all go bankrupt someday and die in a slum.'' Lady Seraphine sneered at them inwardly as she began the introduction.


    "Wee everyone to our annual auction house conducted by the Scarlet Family. We are happy to be able to invite such arge crowd but before we begin, let''s give a shout out to the imperial family," Lady Seraphine eximed as she pointed toward the VIP room.


    Afterward, the light shone on the VIP room where they could see two women sitting on a couch with two men standing behind them.


    The crowd wasn''t stupid as they all got up to bow and pay respect to the imperial family that governs this kingdom.


    The people in the room wave their hand in reply before the focus returns to Lady Seraphine.


    "I''m so irritated. Look at those lewd men leering at us." The woman in the VIP room shouted in anger when the audience could no longer see them.


    "Le, watch your tone," Krista Dragoon said to warn her of her attitude and tone of speech.


    "But sister Krista, aren''t you disgusted by their behavior." Le Dragoon pouted in displeasure.


    Krista Dragoon could only shake her head since her little sister was always impulsive. Instead, she turned around and looked at the two men standing still.


    "Remember your duty and go investigate now. I would like to be alone and spend some quality time with my little sister." Krista Dragoon ordered.


    The two men didn''t say anything else and bowed before leaving the room to investigate the Scarlet family plot.


    "Sister Krista, are you sure the Scarlet family is really nning something against us?" Le Dragoon asked with a worried expression.


    Krista Dragoon became soft and had a gentle expression as she patted her head lightly. "Some people are just born greedy and they would do anything to obtain more power and influence."


    Le Dragoon nodded her head in understanding and when she tried to speak something, Lady Seraphine on the stage shouted something.


    "The start of the annual auctionmences now. Our first item is a unique cloak made by the famous engineer, Gary himself." Lady Seraphine''s voice echoed the entire auction house with people already shouting their bid.


    "I bid 500 spirit stones."


    "What kind of dogshit home do you live in? 500 spirit stones and you want to get a unique cloak made by Gary. I bid 1000 spirit stones."


    The bid was heated and Lady Seraphine still had a smile on her face as she said, "Calm down people. I know we''re all excited but I still haven''t exined the cloak function and starting price yet."


    The people stopped shouting over each other and were embarrassed by their behavior unbefitting of their noble status.


    Meanwhile, Zen in the VIP room was full of disappointment. "Some fucking annual auction house this is. It''s just a fuck fest with a bunch of ridiculous people."

 Chapter 101: A Trickster

    Chapter 101: A Trickster


    Zen was speechless as such a grand event turns out to be some third-rate market bidding style.


    Ang starts giggling at Zen''s unique remark ofparing the Scarlet family to somemoners market.


    "You really have no respect for anything," Evie curved her lips as she smiled toward Zen.


    Zen simply shrugged his shoulder as heid back, "I respect those who deserve them. However, those dumb people without any regard to the rule are ignorant as hell."


    "Aren''t you simr to them as well?" Evie said with a bewitching look.


    Zen became awestruck by the counter-attack of Evie and wanted to straight-up kiss her lips again.


    Almost like she knew his intention, Evie moved away a bit from Zen and created a distance between them.


    Afterward, Evie grabbed a cup to start drinking some tea while purposely leaving some on her lips, creating a juicy and enchanting appearance.


    Zen swallowed some of his saliva as he watched this phenomenal scene and forgot about the auction in the process.


    Ang pouted in jealousy as she also grabbed a cup to start drinking and followed Evie''s example.


    s, it was a futile effort when she tried to do something for the first time versus Evie who is an expert in seducing men.


    Ang gritted her teeth as she found something else to distract herself because Zen didn''t even bother turning his head to leer at her.


    Zen has already seen every part of her yesterday and even fuck her to heaven as she orgasm multiple times. Thus, he preferred to pay attention to Evie instead.


    Not only was she a businesswoman, but she also has a secret identity that is even more fearsome than the Kaiso family, given the fact that Daemon Kaiso didn''t dare toy a finger on her.


    Meanwhile, Evie starts using her tongue to lick the leftover drink in her lips in an alluring manner.


    Zen can no longer resist his temptation as he moves closer and starts kissing her deeply in the lips.


    "Mhmm," Evie moaned softly by the sudden pounce from Zen.


    She tried to push him off but it only backfired as Zen became more aroused.


    Hugging her waist, Zen moved even closer as his tongue started his invasion in Evie''s mouth.


    Evie rolled her eyes when she practically dug a hole for herself when she seduced Zen intentionally.


    A few momentster, Evie could no longer resist his tongue that was trying to enter her mouth as she needed to breathe some air.


    "Huff mmmmh," As Evie opened her mouth slightly to get some fresh air, Zen took this opportunity as he started to use his tongue to wrap around her.


    Evie closed her eyes slightly as she wrapped her arm around his neck as she started matching his rhythm.


    The smooching sound was the only thing being made in this room since Ang was too furious to care anymore.


    Finally, Zen stopped kissing and looked at Evie with a gentle expression. Licking his own lip softly to savor her, Zen smiles cheekily.


    "You tasted delicious Evie," Zenplimented without letting go of her slender waist since it was sofortable in his hand.


    Evie pouted in anger slightly but it was just an act. "Hmph, for your audacity to kiss this maiden, I''ll be making sure you go broke."


    "Oh right, you mean that cloak where Lady Seraphine was auctioning off. It was already sold with 25,000 spirit stones as the final price while we were being lovey-dovey." Zen said as heid his head on her shoulder.


    "WHAT?"


    Evie shouted in disbelief as she looked at the center stage and she heard Lady Seraphine congratting the bidder on obtaining the cloak.


    Hearing that, Evie red at Zen fiercely as she believed he purposely took his time to distract her with this kiss so she would miss this cloak.


    "Did you know I wanted that cloak since it will fit my clothes?" Evie said with a sullen mood.


    "Hahahahaa," Zen startedughing aloud when he finally got back on Evie.


    Evie became even more enraged to see Zenughing at her misery while taking advantage of her.


    Zen stoppedughing a while as he nted a kiss on her cheek and before she could raise her hand to p him, he said something that will soothe her sullen mood.


    "That cloak is a defective product, Evie," Zen said calmly as he narrowly avoided a p to his face.


    Evie raised her eyebrow in suspicion since she didn''t detect any faulty formation in the cloak.


    "What do you mean by a defective product? I can sense the formation in the cloak is active and correct." Evie questioned Zen and if his answer does not satisfy her then she''ll have a much more sinister n for him.


    Feeling a chill suddenly, Zen hurriedly exined himself on his discovery, "When I first saw the cloak, I noticed the formation was active and nothing was wrong. But there''s a limit to how many uses it can have."


    Zen tried to keep her in suspense but being red at constantly, he could only continue, "Lady Seraphine has exined that this cloak was made by that famous engineer whatever his name was again but didn''t mention anything else. This is because the formation is starting to lose its function and you can not detect it easily with the concealing spell in it."


    Evie pondered his word for a while but still found it hard to believe that the Scarlet family would auction off such a defective product.


    After all, their reputation is more important than money. Without their reputation, no one would be here to attend this annual auction.


    "You''re not bullshiting right," Evie asked solemnly.


    She has considered every factor and with her expertise. She cannot believe herself making such a mistake.


    She has made her research before the auction even began and even used her sense to check the cloak if it is perfect without w.


    ''I was never wrong with my judgment before so how did Zen know about the cloak being defective when he barely even nced at it.'' Evie said inwardly as she looked at Zen for an answer on whether he''s a genius or lying to her.


    Silence filled the room as Zen showed a serious expression on his face before opening his mouth.


    "Bingo, I am bullshitting right now just to avoid being pped in the face." Zen startsughing as he ps his hand from making up such a lie on the spot.

 Chapter 102: Making Troubles (I)

    Chapter 102: Making Troubles (I)


    Evie had her wides open with a gawking expression when she realized Zen was trolling her.


    "Do you want to die?" Evie said with an angry tone.


    "If I die in your hand then my life is worth it," Zen replied quickly, with a graceful bow.


    Evie twitched her mouth and decided to ignore himpletely. She sat down in fury as she looked in another direction,pletely opposite of Zen.


    Zen smiled bitterly as his joke went too far. Without wasting any time, Zen went next to Evie and tried to reach his hand to her waist.


    However, Evie pped his hand away to stop him from trying to touch her at all.


    "Listen, Evie, that cloak looks disgusting and ugly. For a glorious and beautiful woman like you, there is no way I''m letting you wear that." Zen said to coax Evie.


    Meanwhile, Evie had a gawking expression on her face as she could not believe what he just said.


    "Did you know I wanted that cloak? I was even preparing to bid for it." Evie pouted with a sullen tone.


    ''Woman, if I believe your words then I might as well just kill myself now. Did you want to bid for it? Hell, I saw you not even sparing a nce at that cloak.'' Zen cursed inwardly but didn''t dare to shout it out.


    The angry act from Evie was perfect but couldn''t escape Zen''s eyesight as he had seen many more fake acts in the past.


    He was simply ying along to waste some time since it''ll be a long time before the real valuable itemes to disy.


    But now, it was full of regret because Evie did not n to stop at all and Ang was already in a foul mood.


    ''Sigh, women are really the biggest obstacle in my life.'' Zen took a deep breath to calm down.


    Afterward, he starts whispering in Evie''s ear, "Keep fooling around and I''ll definitely eat you tonight."


    Evie became a bit ticklish from the soft air she got from Zen''s speech and she lowered her guard for a few seconds.


    Zen saw this as a sign to attack and held her by the waist before cing her in hisp. At the same time, he sneakily moved his left hand to hold Ang''s soft and round butt.


    Winking his left eye at Ang, Zen sent a mental transmission to Ang, "I''ll take care of you tonight."


    Ang became bashful and nodded slightly as she moved a bit closer to feel Zen''s groping in her butt.


    A soft moan came out from her as she hurriedly closed her mouth to prevent Evie from noticing anything.


    Zen smiled brightly when he managed to handle these two women perfectly.


    ''This is the life I want.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he enjoyed thevender fragrance emitting from Evie.


    Putting his face closer in Evie''s back and sniffing, Evie turned her head slightly to stare at Zen.


    "You''re really a perverted man," Evie eximed.


    "A perverted man that was enchanted by your beauty Evie. You are the predator who caught this prey in your hand." Zen said teasingly as he ced her down the couch with her legs in hisp.


    Evie rolled her eyes but continued toy her smooth, jade-like legs in Zen as she focused back on Lady Seraphine who was on her fourth item in the auction.


    The items were sold quickly since only a few were actually interested in them. The people who held the most wealth were waiting diligently for the main spotlight.


    Zen continued to wait slowly as he started cing his hand to touch Evie''s leg before massaging it.


    "Didn''t know you had this kind of skills." Evieplimented Zen''s massage skill as her soreness in her legs slowly disappeared.


    "Happy to hear that," Zen replied as his hand started moving up, reaching extremely close to the forbidden ce for women.


    Right as Zen reached the upper thigh of Evie''s leg, she said, "You''re not there yet so don''t push your limit."


    Shrugging his shoulder lightly, Zen moved his hand back down.


    ''Sooner orter, I will not just touch your forbidden ce. I would also be enjoying every part of you.'' Zen smirked inwardly as he imagined the day of him getting her.


    "I BID 50,000 SPIRIT STONES"


    Suddenly, a loud roar echoed the auction as someone bid a high price for one particr item.


    The magic sensory device, an item that can be used to detect the whereabouts of a person.


    It wasn''t a surprise that the person who wanted to bid for this item is none other than Daemon Kaiso.


    After all, he has no clue where Zen took his son in. When his informant came to tell him, Zen left the restaurant with Ang only with Jared Kaiso nowhere in sight.


    He suspected that his son was hidden in the restaurant but considering Evie''s identity and power, there was no reason for her to do that.


    She was never interested in the conflict between the three families and was selling information to them if they offer a good amount of money.


    But still, he used his magic to see if his son was inside, only to find nothing in the end. Thus, he needed to rely on this magic sensory device to assist him.


    Once he got his son back, that was when he can torture Zen and Ang thoroughly. Although he knew his son was lustful and had vited multiple women, he could care less about that.


    He was a powerful mage and those women were justmoners without any background.


    s, this mindset is what will ruin him as Zen was not lenient toward the male, especially when they have made his woman suffer.


    "Patriarch Daemon Kaiso has bid 50,000 spirit stones on this magic sensory device. Are there any other bidders that are brilliant enough to bid against Patriarch Daemon Kaiso? Thisdy would be impressed and admire you for such courage." Lady Seraphine shouted in excitement while trying to entice more patronage.


    Still, the crowd on the lower floor did not dare to utter any bids. They were afraid of the bacsh for going against Daemon Kaiso.


    Seeing how there were no more bidders, Lady Seraphine cursed inwardly. ''A magic sensory device that is worth at least 250,000 spirit stones are now going to be gone for a mere 50,000.''


    Still keeping a bright smile on her face, Lady Seraphine starts counting down.


    "Going Once!"


    "Going Twice!"


    "Sol-" Before Lady Seraphine finished the final countdown to m the hammer down, another voice could be heard.


    "I bid 50,001 spirit stones for that magic sensory device." Zen stood up as he waved his hand toward Daemon Kaiso with a blissful expression.

 Chapter 103: Making Troubles (II)

    Chapter 103: Making Troubles (II)


    "I bid 50,001 spirit stones"


    When the people heard Zen''s bidding price, they instantly knew he was doing it on purpose.


    His target, Daemon Kaiso. As everyone reached this conclusion, they turned their head toward his direction.


    Sure enough, Daemon Kaiso was full of rage as he clenched his fist tightly. "BRAT, are you trying to die right now?"


    Daemon Kaiso roared at Zen while he pointed his finger. Zen curved his lips upward for this kind of reaction.


    Showing a surprised expression, Zen looked around before returning his attention back at Daemon Kaiso.


    Zen started to point his finger at himself and asked innocently, "You''re talking to me?"


    Everyone else had a gawking expression on their face for the sarcastic remark from Zen.


    After all, Daemon Kaiso was pointing his finger to him for everyone to see yet Zen acted dumb and ignorant about it.


    Ignoring the fuming rage of Daemon Kaiso, Zen turned his attention toward Lady Seraphine.


    "Lady Seraphine, I don''t recall the auction house has a rule of minimum bidding price. Thus, I''m not breaking any rules by bidding one more spirit stone than that tomato-face man."


    Zen said cheekily, leaving Lady Seraphine speechless by his words. Zen wasn''t wrong about not breaking any rules but the point is, everyone here has some prestigious identity and no one would bet one more spirit stone in this kind of auction house.


    Especially when it''s one managed by the Scarlet family, including the three top families present.


    Only Zen had the audacity to cause chaos and trouble on purpose without fearing for the consequences.


    Meanwhile, in another VIP room, Le Dragoon wasughing non-stop as she enjoyed this kind of scene.


    "Sister Krista, that man has a lot of guts to go against that old man Kaiso." Le Dragoon said while continuing herugh.


    Krista Dragoon had a headache from her sister as she shakes her head slightly. "When will you mature a bit, Le?"


    Le raises her eyebrow slightly and nces at Krista, "With Sister Krista by my side, I''m always a child."


    Afterward, Le lunged toward Krista and hugged her arm with her head leaning on her shoulder.


    Krista smiles bitterly at her action but she reaches her hand out to pat her head lightly.


    "Le, although that boy seems to be creating a ruckus against Daemon Kaiso on purpose. I fear he had a more hidden agenda in his action." Krista said solemnly as she focused on Zen.


    "What do you mean by that? I heard that Zen was the culprit in crippling the old man''s son so isn''t it obvious that Zen is intentionally provoking the old man more." Le asked in confusion.


    She couldn''tprehend any more hidden motive of someone because she''s been sheltered and protected by Krista every time.


    Le was cleansed from the hypocrisy and the disgust of the other side of the human. She was pure and because of this, her mindset was too innocent for this world.


    Krista didn''t mind carrying this duty to protect her little sister ever since her mother died and her father, the emperor of the Jade Kingdom, decided to remarry another woman.


    The woman was a scheming and evil bitch who nned on eliminating them both to push her own son to the throne. Although they have no intention of iming the throne, it doesn''t mean they could live freely.


    Krista wrinkled her brow slightly as she continued to stare at Zen. ''Maybe he can be a variable for us to help us escape from our predicament.''


    While Krista continued to ponder on her next move with Le staying silent to not distract her, Daemon Kaiso''s rage has be sky-high.


    "BRAT, this is a prestige auction house where everyone here is a renowned person. The fact that you came here is questionable already given your unknown background."


    Daemon Kaiso screamed since he couldn''t allow Zen to do whatever he wanted in this auction house. He needed the magic sensory device to search for his son and if Zen obtained it, then he can only be at the mercy of Zen in the future.


    Daemon Kaiso has kept one secret hidden from everyone with his ruthless demeanor and it was the fact that he was impotent after an intense fight against someone.


    However, he never expected Zen to expose him when he was on a frantic search for his only son.


    No one knew about this fact since he was known as a loyal man toward his deceased wife so he never conceived another child.


    Daemon Kaiso was indeed loyal to his wife but he wanted more children to seed after him but no matter how hard he tried, the woman he had sex with can never bear his children.


    Thus, Jared Kaiso is his only hope despite him being aplete failure in life.


    Zen didn''t know that Daemon Kaiso was impotent and simply blurted it out to irritate him more.


    "Lady Seraphine, are you really going to let him cause a disturbance in this grand auction house?" Daemon Kaiso shouted again when Lady Seraphine didn''t reply to him.


    Lady Seraphine cursed inwardly to be dragged into this farce. ''I should have resigned yesterday if I knew there''s going to be a fight like this.''


    Zen smiled brightly as he looked at the great figure of Lady Seraphine in admiration.


    "Lady Seraphine is a beautiful and smart woman. I''m pretty sure she gave her approval, given the fact that she stayed silent." Zen winked at her as he praised her conduct.


    Lady Seraphine was ticked off and with an awkward smile, she turned to face Daemon Kaiso, "Even though it was a childish thing for this gentleman to bid one more spirit stone but it''s still higher than your bid. Thus, he has broken zero rules for our auction house."


    "But he is purposely targeting me. You don''t see him bidding one more spirit stone against others." Daemon Kaiso refused to ept Lady Seraphine''s words and rebuked her.


    "Tch tch tch, such a mindset is qualified to be a patriarch of arge family. Are the elders in your house also dumb like you?" Zen said and shook his head in disappointment.

 Chapter 104: Making Troubles (III)

    Chapter 104: Making Troubles (III)


    "Stinky brat, you have pushed me far enough." Daemon Kaiso roared as his aura continued to increase.


    With his aura increasing, Daemon Kaiso starts casting his magic spell with his wand.


    Multiple holy arrows appeared on Daemon Kaiso''s side as he prepared to have a showdown against Zen.


    "Enough!"


    Lady Seraphine shouted aloud and it was clear that she was extremely displeased by the current situation.


    Turning her body to look at Daemon Kaiso, Lady Seraphine said coldly, "Patriarch Daemon Kaiso, I hope you remember this is an auction house from the Scarlet family. If you wished to fight then do it outside."


    Afterward, she stares at Zen, "Also, stop provoking Patriarch Daemon Kaiso on purpose. It wouldn''t do you any good if this auction was canceled because of your action right."


    The authoritative and powerful voice from Lady Seraphine silences themotion instantly.


    Zen ponders a while before shrugging his shoulder, giving his approval to stop this farce.


    Lady Seraphine nods her head for being cooperative and res at Daemon Kaiso for his response.


    Clenching his fist, Daemon Kaiso took another minute before canceling his spell.


    "Good, now that this farce is over, I decided to change the rule today. From now on, the bidding must be at least 1,000 spirit stones or more whenever they bid against the original call." Lady Seraphine announced and no one disagrees with this change.


    "I understand, Lady Seraphine," Zen said slightly as he returned back to his seat.


    "Hmph" Daemon Kaiso simply gave a threatening gaze at Zen before returning to his seat.


    Seeing the situation has finally calmed down, Lady Seraphine once again smiles and apologizes for the dy and disturbances.


    "Okay, now the bidding price for this magic sensory device is 50,001 spirit stones. Are there any other bidders?" Lady Seraphine announced as she kept the bid that Zen made.


    Meanwhile, back inside Zen''s VIP room, Evie was amused at how this situation ended abruptly.


    "Are you a bit disappointed to know that your provocation ended this short?" Evie asked.


    "What can I do? A beauty like Lady Seraphine asked me to stop and she was practically begging me despite the angry tone." Zen shrugged his shoulder.


    Although it wasn''t a lie to say Zen stopped his farce to give some face to Lady Seraphine, the true reason was that he detected something abnormal.


    It was the fluctuation of mana that was hidden behind the curtain and he did not wish to mess with them yet.


    Until he obtained the Soul Replenishing herb for Cecilia, he will not risk any action that could cancel this auction.


    Daemon Kaiso was just a person that Zen can wait to toy with him slowly but Cecilia is a different case.


    No matter how flirty and obnoxious his behavior is, his mindset has always been to help Cecilia in recovery.


    ''Sigh, so manyplicated things to think over.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he awaited Lady Seraphine''s announcement of this magic sensory device.


    "50,001 spirit stones going once!"


    "50,001 spirit stones going twice!"


    Lady Seraphine continues her countdown and everyone has no interest in bidding as they wait for Daemon Kaiso''s response.


    A few secondster, Daemon Kaiso could no longer hold back as he shouted, "I bid 100,000 spirit stones."


    There was no way he would let go of this item to his enemy. Although he bid 100,000 spirit stones, the true value of this item was still 250,000.


    "Patriarch Daemon Kaiso has ced a bid of 100,000 spirit stones. Are there any other bidders?" Lady Seraphine shouted but she was looking at Zen.


    ''Hurry up and bid against each other so I can get moremission.'' Lady Seraphine smiled inwardly as she loved to see people fighting against each other.


    She may have stopped their farce but it was only because of the orders from above. If there weren''t any orders, she would have watched the show in enjoyment where she gets all the benefits in the end.


    Zen smiled slightly as he raised his voice, "I bid 350,000 spirit stones and that is my final bid. So if our little cute Daemon Kaiso wished to win this item to find his precious son then he should be willing to use his money."


    "My goodness, what did Daemon Kaiso do to offend this crazy boy?"


    "Who knows? Don''t you know his only son, Jared Kaiso, is a lustful brat that puts his tiny dagger in every innocent woman?"


    "Now that you mentioned it, look at the two women that are with him. I doubt Jared Kaiso has the gut to do something to Madam Evie so it''s definitely that elf girl beside her."


    The crowd whispers were loud enough for everyone to hear it and when they came to this conclusion, they were gloating from the inside for Daemon Kaiso''s misfortune.


    To have a son that goes around and offends people left and right. There was bound to be a time when he offended someone that they could not afford.


    Although Zen''s background remains unknown, the fact that he was able to have Madam Evie apany him shows a lot of information.


    Madam Evie to them is a special existence where even the three families and imperial family did not dare toy a hand against her. Thus, only the most idiotic family would try to piss her off.


    At this time, all eyes were now on Daemon Kaiso''s decision.


    Would he bid for the magic sensory device?


    Daemon Kaiso had veins popping out from his forehead for the short amount of time he became angry from a stingy brat.


    Gritting his teeth, Daemon Kaiso raised his hand as he shouted, "Since 350,000 is your final bid then I shall bid 351,000 spirit stones."


    "What a cheap bastard you are? Your son''s life and whereabouts are on the line yet you''re only willing to bid the minimum from the rule set by Lady Seraphine." Zen smirked as he eximed his word.


    However, Daemon Kaiso simply ignored his provocation and merely nced at Lady Seraphine instead.


    ''Hmph, consider yourself lucky for now.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he wasn''t willing to bid a third time before obtaining the Soul Replenishing herb for Cecilia.

 Chapter 105: Luminous Wand

    Chapter 105: Luminous Wand


    Despite the further provocation from Zen, Daemon Kaiso has stopped paying attention to him as he waits for Lady Seraphine to finish the countdown.


    "351,000 spirit stones going once!"


    "351,000 spirit stones going twice!"


    "A-And sold to Patriarch Daemon Kaiso," Lady Seraphine announced loudly.


    Still, she was a bit upset that Zen really stopped bidding against Daemon Kaiso.


    ''If only you bid against him more, mymission would have been huge,'' Lady Seraphine cursed inwardly as she kept a smile on her face.


    "Would Patriarch Daemon Kaiso want to pay the money now orter on to retrieve the item?" Lady Seraphine asked him for the transaction method.


    In this auction, there are two transaction methods. One of them is by paying for the item directly as their worker delivered it to them.


    The second method is that they will pay at the end of the auction as they continue to bid for more items. Afterward, they will be notified of the total price they have to pay to retrieve the item.


    Daemon Kaiso ponders a while before opening his mouth, "I will pay at the end of the auction."


    "I understand. Now, bring out the next item." Lady Seraphine nodded slightly as she ordered a man to bring out the next item for auction.


    ''Hmph, since you dare to mess against me then I will dly mess with you when it''s your turn.'' Daemon Kaiso smiled inwardly as he looked at Zen.


    Zen detected Daemon Kaiso''s staring at him so he dly smiled back before saying softly, "You can mess with me if you want. But for each time you mess with me, it''ll be another limb cut off from your precious son."


    Daemon Kaiso flinched upon hearing the words from Zen. If he wasn''t an advanced mage, he would have most likely died from an increased blood pressure.


    Scoffing off in anger, Daemon Kaiso turned on the formation in his room to stop seeing Zen''s face. Otherwise, he might really fail to hold himself back from killing him in an impulse.


    Afterward, Daemon Kaiso cracked a tablet- like item before speaking in a low tone, "When the nmences, I want that stinky brat, Zen to be alive and brought to me."


    A voice from nowhere replied softly, "Don''t worry Daemon Kaiso. As long as you follow the n andplete it, we will capture that brat alive and your desired item."


    Daemon Kaiso nodded his head slightly before sitting down with his eye closed. ''You people have forced me to act so don''t me me for being ruthless.''


    Meanwhile, back in the center stage, Lady Seraphine reveals the item being hidden in a cloth.


    Instantly, a bright light shone out, revealing a dazzling and beautiful wand in disy.


    Everyone held an awe expression on this magnificent wand as greed and lust appeared in their eyes.


    "That wand is mine."


    "No, it''s going to be mine and with that wand, my son can finally shine."


    "Delusional old man, you think with your qualification, you can bid for the wand?"


    The crowd start to trash talk each other as they want this wand for themselves.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP room, everyone was agitated as well, almost like they cannot wait to hold the wand in their hand. Even Madam Evie was not an exception.


    "I can''t believe they are actually auctioning this wand after a long time." Evie eximed in a disbelief manner.


    Zen raised his eyebrow slightly and asked, "Don''t tell me there''s a backstory for this wand that they are auctioning? Besides the wand being a good-looking item that can be ced in a collection box, I don''t see it being amazing."


    Since Zen had never relied on a wand to cast his spell, there was practically zero to little interest in him for the wand.


    Evie rolled her eyes at Zen for being ignorant and she felt like the only thing he ever cared about is a woman''s figure and getting them to bed.


    "That wand is called the Luminous Wand and it has disappeared ever since the event 10 years ago."


    Evie decided to be an instructor once and educate Zen on the profound meaning of the item being auctioned right now.


    Zen listens half-heartedly since backstory is in the past and no longer relevant to the current timeline.


    Evie didn''t mind the nonchnt attitude of Zen and continued to exin the amazing history of the person using this wand.


    Shortly after, Zen digested all the information from Evie and Lady Seraphine also finished exining the item to the audience at the same time.


    "Alright, I''m pretty sure everyone here knows how valuable this Luminous Wand is and how much it can benefit your family in the future. With that being said, this wand''s starting price is 400,000 spirit stones." Lady Seraphine shouted excitedly and cheers erupted in the crowd as they couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I bid 450,000 spirit stones."


    "I bid 500,000 spirit stones."


    "You poor people should just stay on the sideline. I bid 600,000 spirit stones."


    The crowd continued to increase their bidding price which surpassed the amount Daemon Kaiso used to bid on the magic sensory device easily.


    Finally, within the three families room, the Pelora family, Morgan Pelora raised her hand as she said, "I bid 950,000 spirit stones."


    When this melody and soothing voice echoed in the room, the crowd became dazed and the shouting started to dissipate.


    "Look, Morgan Pelora, the genius daughter who became a 4th tier alchemist and made a huge storm in the alchemy tournament 1 year ago."


    "True, to be this young and bing a 4th tier alchemist at this age is truly a prodigy. Adding her beauty, there have been many suitors for her already."


    Seeing how it''s one of the three families and it was Morgan Pelora bidding, they all stopped their desires in getting the wand.


    In this world, besides mages, alchemists are more influential and powerful because the pills they make are a miracle.


    The highest alchemist tier that one can reach is a 9th tier and for Morgan Pelora being 20 years old achieving 4th tier alchemist is not something they can offend.


    ''Seems like this is the first time I''ve ever seen an alchemist this beautiful. Not to mention being in the 4th tier when I''ve just be one recently thanks to Cecilia''s help.'' Zen admire from afar as he smiles slightly.

 Chapter 106: Bidding Against Three Women (I)

    Chapter 106: Bidding Against Three Women (I)


    "Morgan Pelora from the Pelora family who is also a 4th tier alchemist bid 950,000 spirit stones. Are there any other bidders?" Lady Seraphine shouted loudly while showing her alluring figure to attract buyers.


    Some men start to nosebleed as they could no longer suppress their lust as they kept staring at Lady Seraphine.


    "I bid 1 million spirit stones." Someone shouted and when the people realized who it was, they became more shocked.


    "It''s the young miss from the Camellia family, Daphne Camellia."


    "Heh, this is going to be a good show. After all, it wasn''t a secret that Daphne Camellia is alwayspeting against Morgan Pelora."


    "Sigh, such beauties that can only be admired from afar. Their status and influence are just too high for us to be able to match up with them."


    As the group of young men smiled bitterly in depression, the auction continued to be excited when another voice echoed the room.


    "I bid 1million and 10 thousand spirit stones." This voice belongs to Krista Dragoon.


    "Another new bid. Are there any other bidders higher than 1 million and 10 thousand spirit stones?" Lady Seraphine shouted in excitement.


    ''So many big fish this time for the Luminous Wand. Please surpass at least 5 million spirit stones.'' Lady Seraphine said inwardly as she waited for the next bidder.


    However, she became disappointed when the two youngdies stopped bidding after Krista Dragoon.


    The crowd wasn''t surprised because Krista Dragoon belonged to the imperial family and despite their current predicament, they still have a higher status than everyone here.


    Meanwhile, Zen was watching the scene calmly as he ponders if he should obtain the wand.


    ''What do you think Cecilia?'' Zen decided to ask Cecilia for advice since she knew what is best for him.


    A few momentster, Cecilia calmly replied, "You should buy it since you have mentioned this world phenomenal stuff with your body still containing a mana core. Thus, it isn''t a bad thing to try and learn magic in this world before we ascend to the higher world."


    Hearing the transmission from Cecilia, Zen nodded his head slightly in acknowledgment.


    Since there were more ways to be stronger, it''ll be a dumb move of him to not utilize everything.


    Perhaps, he can evenbine magic with spiritual qi and it could create a new cultivation technique or even a new era.


    A new era where mages and true qi cultivators coexist together as they use magic and martial techniques.


    Smiling wickedly when Lady Seraphine starts counting down, Zen can''t wait to see the reaction of the crowd.


    ''Those ignorant youth might even piss their pants in horror if they see me bidding against the imperial family. Whatever, it''s not like I care about them anyway.''


    "1 million and 10 thousand spirit stones going twice!" Lady Seraphine continued counting down and sighing inwardly.


    The next instant though, her mood became brighter when she saw a savior that will improve hermission.


    "I bid 1 million and 20 thousand spirit stones." Zen raised his hand as he shouted aloud.


    This time, Daemon Kaiso was stunned and stupefied by his action. ''Why is this brat going against the imperial family? Isn''t the imperial family his supporter or is this a y to lower my suspicion?''


    Daemon Kaiso was confused since he believed Zen toe from the imperial family to openly offend his family.


    He has scratched out the possibility of the Camellia and Pelora family because there was no benefit for them in doing so.


    Since they were all equal and bnced so if he goes to war against one of the family, thest family will be getting all the benefits without lifting a finger.


    Thus, Daemon Kaiso has concluded the culprit to be from the imperial family to bring his family down a notch but now he has to rethink his calction again.


    Krista Dragoon at this time also raised her eyebrow in surprise when she had someone bidding against her.


    ''Seems like this is indeed a variable. To think he would bid against me and here I was hoping to rope him into my side.'' Krista Dragoon sighed inwardly as she looked at Zen.


    Zen calmly smiles back at her when he notices her gaze on him. "Sorry, but this is an auction house so status has nothing to do with anything. Since I''m interested in this wand as well, the highest bidder gets it."


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head and replied, "You''re right about that. If this is a ce where people use their status to win their bidding then it''s no longer an auction."


    She said calmly and continued, "Since we''re both interested and the other two young miss from their respective family also want a piece of this wand, then let''s see who is wealthier than the other."


    Zen couldn''t help but praise her conduct and speech so he pped his hand in approval.


    ''I was expecting an arrogant woman since she''s from the imperial family but to think she was a humble type.'' Zen said inwardly as he confirmed his wealth with Cecilia again.


    Although getting the wand is good but if the price goes to an astronomical value then he would just give it up. There was no guarantee that there would be zero buyers that are interested in the Soul Replenishing herb.


    When Lady Seraphine resumed her announcement of the current price, Morgan Pelora and Daphne Camellia re-enter the bidding war.


    Since Krista Dragoon has stated that one should not use their status to forcefully suppress others. They would not have to worry about any retaliation from the imperial family.


    Reputation is more important than their own life in this world so she wouldn''t go back on her words, at least not openly.


    "With Princess Krista Dragoon''s word, I will dly bid 1 million and 50 thousand spirit stones for the Luminous wand," Morgan Pelora said softly with an enchanting voice that aroused the young men in below.


    "Hmph, a disgusting slut who is fake as hell. I bid 1 million and 70 thousand spirit stones." Daphne Camellia sneered as she bid against her as soon as she finished her sentence.


    ''Am I really the only male here that is bidding against these three women?'' Zen couldn''t help but feel like being pierced with multiple arrows in his back because all the males were staring at him maliciously.

 Chapter 107: Bidding Against Three Women (II)

    Chapter 107: Bidding Against Three Women (II)


    Many young men were having daggers in their eye as they growled and roared at Zen for bidding against the three peerless young women.


    ''Thirsty male with no one to insert your tiny little thing in a woman. If it weren''t because I don''t want the auction house to cancel then I would have crippled you all like Jared Kaiso.''


    Zen cursed inwardly as he ignored their fierce gaze. This was an auction house so who cares if he has to bid against women.


    "Young miss from the Camellia family has bid 1 million and 70 thousand spirit stones. This Luminous Wand is a unique item so just who will be the final winner." Lady Seraphine continued to do her duty as the auctioneer.


    This is a great marketing strategy to have a woman like Lady Seraphine do the talking with her alluring figure.


    With that kind of appearance, horny males will bid their all to gain some favor toward her and at the same time, boost their own ego.


    s, Zen didn''t even bother trying to bid to gain those kinds of fake glory. His only goal was to get the wand to practice magic and used it to increase his power.


    "I bid 2 million spirit stones," Zen started to increase the bidding price by arge margin without sweating one bit. His wealth is immense, that 2 million is just a drop in the ocean.


    Not to mention, what''s the point of having wealth if you''re never going to spend it.


    "Are you even a man to bid against three beautifuldies?"


    "Aren''t you ashamed of fighting against them? Go back and target Patriarch Daemon Kaiso and stop bullying thedies."


    "I know right, if you don''t back off then we will bid against you whenever you take an interest in one of the items."


    The males stood up and roared at Zen while threatening him to back off the bidding war.


    A solemn expression urred in Zen as he nced at these hot-headed males.


    ''I guess arrogant young master is a contagious disease. It spread so far and wide that you can never avoid meeting one in every ce.''


    With a soft chuckle, Zen stared at them before saying, "Go ahead and try me. But don''t say I didn''t warn you. I would make sure those who went after me to meet the same fate as Jared Kaiso."


    Like a bucket of cold water sshed onto these males, they shuddered and stepped back a little.


    The same fate as Jared Kaiso means having their beloved little brother chopped off and no longer have the function of what a man should have.


    They all swallowed their saliva nervously while lowering their head to avoid eye contact.


    Knowing the arrogance and attitude of Zen in this short time in the auction house, they all understood one of his traits.


    That is, he feared nobody, not even Daemon Kaiso could do anything against Zen. Daemon Kaiso could only roar and curse at Zen without taking any action.


    "Coward," Zen spat out those final words toward the idiots before returning his focus back on Lady Seraphine.


    "Lady Seraphine, I have bid 2 million spirit stones already and there haven''t been any other bidders. Shouldn''t you begin the countdown?" Zen said as he smiled slightly.


    Lady Seraphine was dazed before regaining her consciousness. Giving a slight nod, Lady Seraphine announced, "Zen has bid 2 million spirit stones for the Luminous Wand. I''ll start counting down if there are no other bidders."


    The other people shake their heads hurriedly to clear their minds from the outrageous word that Zen just called out.


    After all, he just threatened to cripple a lot of young masters who had a lot of influence in their household without caring for the consequences.


    They doubt Zen could even survive for another day if all the families allied together to kill Zen for his audacity.


    "You really love creating troubles everywhere," Evie said calmly as she''s been staying silent for a long time.


    Zen shrugged his shoulder and said, "Being low-key now is already toote, considering the fact that I thrashed Jared Kaiso and the news has spread like wildfire. So why not continue being high-key and give them a false impression that I belong to a very powerful family?"


    Evie rolled her eye and said, "You really think everyone is stupid like Jared Kaiso. One simple investigation and your entire background would be exposed easily."


    "Then have you figured out my background yet?" Zen replied cheekily.


    Taking a few minutes, Evie shakes her head as she still couldn''t figure out his background besides the fact that he came from the Town of Ash that is now in ruin.


    "I believe you would tell me everything about yourself sooner orter." Evie said and continued, "You should focus back on the auction since the other youngdies are bidding too. They''re not someone who would give up just because you unt your wealth."


    Zen nodded his head slightly before looking at the three VIP rooms which consisted of Morgan Pelora, Daphne Camellia, and Krista Dragoon.


    "I bid 2 million and 50 thousand spirit stones," Morgan Pelora raised her hand as she announced.


    Not even a secondter, Daphne Camellia shouted, "2 million and 100 thousand spirit stones."


    Afterward, Daphne made a smirk expression toward Morgan Pelora. ''Hmph, I will not lose to you again. Just because your family focused on alchemy does not mean I''m not a good alchemist. I will surpass you very soon.''


    Daphne Camellia was apetitive girl which is why she never wanted to focus on merchant businesses to help her family out.


    Instead, she decided to be an alchemist to increase her position in the family and it wasn''t long before she became a 2nd tier alchemist.


    Receiving praise and resources in the family as she became the spotlight. However, she couldn''t enjoy her glory any longer when another news broke out.


    A piece of news that shattered all of her pride because it was said that Morgan Pelora who is the same age as her became a 3rd tier alchemist.


    Ever since that day, Daphne Camellia refused to be in the shadow of Morgan Pelora and strived her best to surpass her.


    Spending a long time in confinement to increase her alchemy skills. Daphne Camellia finally became confident enough as she applied to take the 4th tier alchemist test to beat Morgan Pelora.


    It was a risky move because she skipped the 3rd alchemist test but it was a gamble that she had the confidence to win.


    Daphne Camellia knew it was the perfect opportunity to regain the spotlight but it was like fate was ying with her. On the day of her testing, Morgan Pelora was also there to take the test with a nonchnt expression.

 Chapter 108: Bidding Against Three Women (III)

    Chapter 108: Bidding Against Three Women (III)


    When Daphne Camellia noticed the presence of Morgan Pelora and her disregard of the alchemist test, she swore to defeat and regained her honor.


    s, the result put Daphne Camellia into more shame when Morgan Pelora passed the test with ease while she had failed. Thus, proving the fact that she was not as talented as Morgan Pelora and was inferior.


    Now that she got this opportunity to unt her wealth to beat Morgan Pelora for once, there was no way she would stop until she admitted defeat.


    Meanwhile, Morgan Pelora was slightly amused by the immature behavior of Daphne Camellia.


    ''If you want this wand so badly then you can have it. But I doubt Princess Krista Dragoon and that Zen would give up easily.'' Morgan Pelora decided to stop bidding for the wand.


    She wasn''t interested in magic whenpared to alchemy and she simply found the wand to be pretty for her outfit.


    A victory expression appeared in Daphne Camellia''s face when she saw her rival giving up.


    ''Finally, I won for once. That wand shall be my personal item to show the glorious moment of this day.''


    Daphne Camellia smiled brightly but it was soon reced with a sullen mood.


    "2 million and 200 thousand spirit stones!"


    Zen''s voice echoed the auction room and shattered Daphne''s wishful thinking.


    Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth in anger and shouted, "Aren''t you bullying a little girl? You''re a young man and you''re fighting against me for a wand."


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly when he heard her voice. ''What the fuck is going with all these people? I''m fucking following the auction rules like a gentleman yet you''re all targeting me.''


    Daphne Camellia held a pitiful expression with tearsing out from her eye. She was looking at Zen like he was a big bad bully.


    Without even being able to see the lower area, Zen could already tell everyone is cursing at him without holding anything back this time.


    "Motherfucker piece of shit. Is bullying Patriarch Daemon Kaiso not enough for you that you start targeting Lady Daphne Camellia as well?"


    "I was giving you respect for standing up against bullies but to think you''re one of them."


    "A disgrace to us gentleman. Shame on you!"


    When Evie secretly deactivated the formation in their room, the shouting of curses echoed quickly.


    Turning his head to look at Evie who is smiling cheekily, Zen facepalm on his forehead.


    ''This was supposed to be a normal bidding war against three women and now it suddenly became me bullying on a youngdy.''


    Sighing inwardly, Zen took a deep breath to calm down before stepping forward slightly.


    "Shut the fuck up you dumb and ignorant young men. This is an auction house, not your goddamn yground. Want to earn some favor and attract ady''s attention by doing this? Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror?"


    Zen shouted toward the youths and roasted thempletely. Expression of shock appeared in their face before turning into anger.


    "Hmph, I''m the young master from the Heather family. Do you know my status now?" A young man replied as he clenched his fist.


    "So scary. I''m very frightened." Zen said with a deadpan expression.


    The man became enraged as he grabbed his wand to try and cast some spell but before he could even do it, a bright me appeared in front of him.


    A me that causes the auction house temperature to rise to an insane degree, one that is even stronger than a normal fire spell.


    "Go ahead and chant a spell. I fucking dare you." Zen controlled his BloodJade me as he waited for the young man''s response.


    The young man was afraid and couldn''t move because he was scared that Zen would burn him into a crisp if he did.


    "Cowards like you should just sit back on the sideline and shut up. With your personality and disgusting look, only a blind woman will find interest in you." Zen smirked as he snapped his finger to make the essence me disappear.


    At the same time, the young man dropped to the floor with some liquiding out from his pants.


    The people near him instantly walked away from disgust as they whispered to each other softly.


    "This Carl Heather has truly disgraced his family."


    "I know right, to think he was acting all mighty before and look at him now, peeing himself."


    Carl Heather''s face became red as it was a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Without wasting any more time, he got up and hurriedly left the auction before he heard another person mentioning his disgraceful show.


    Meanwhile, Zen ignored him already as he looked at the pitiful Daphne Camellia.


    "Listen, missy, if you want to act pitiful and cry, you can run back home. This isn''t a ce for a kid like you." Zen said and didn''t even try to coax her.


    He doesn''t know her so even if she was a beauty, that does not allow her to be able to act like a spoiled brat in front of him.


    ''I only spoil my woman so don''t expect me to be generous to you. I could care less if you''re a beauty or not.''


    Zen shrugged as he stared at Lady Seraphine. "Lady Seraphine, this auction is always getting distracted by dumb people so can we get this show on the road already. I don''t want to waste another hour because of some ridiculous act again."


    This time, the crowd kept their mouths shut as they nodded their heads in agreement.


    Even Daemon Kaiso didn''t utter any nonsense such as getting him punished for threatening a guest since Zen didn''t inflict any damage at all.


    Lady Seraphine also snapped out of her daze as she smiled awkwardly, "Haha, everyone, let''s resume the auction. We have Zen bidding 2 million and 200 thousand spirit stones for the Luminous Wand."


    ''Indeed my eyesight isn''t wrong. This guy is an unknown variable that has no fear at all,'' In VIP room number 5, Krista Dragoon chuckled softly in amusement.


    She was more interested in roping Zen to assist her now than the Luminous Wand itself.

 Chapter 109: End of the First-Half Auction

    Chapter 109: End of the First-Half Auction


    "The Luminous Wand is indeed a unique item but I shall give it up to Zen," Krista Dragoon said softly.


    The crowd had their jaws wide open when they realized that the princess of this kingdom had stopped bidding against Zen.


    "Unbelievable, even Princess Krista Dragoon is unwilling to bid against Zen."


    "Just what is his background?"


    "Who knows? If I knew, I wouldn''t be sitting here in confusion."


    The crowd continued to whisper as they tried to figure out Zen''s background to be this arrogant.


    With a Princess also backing off, their suspicion only grew stronger that Zen is more powerful than the Jade Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Zen was also surprised that Krista Dragoon backed off. ''Is my acting this good to be able to fool her as well?''


    Zen ponders inwardly since he may be confident in his acting but he doubts he could fool everyone.


    Evie was the prime example since she knew that he did not have any supporters behind him.


    "Then I shall thank Princess Krista Dragoon for letting me have the Luminous Wand," Zen bowed slightly to show his respect.


    Since she didn''t mess with him and even acted humble, Zen would return the favor and give her some courtesy.


    "Hmph, what made you think you got the item already? Did you forget that I''m still bidding for it?" Daphne Camellia shouted when she saw harmony between Krista and Zen.


    She got roasted and disrespected by Zen but Krista received the pr opposite response. With herpetitive and petty attitude, she was not going to swallow this humiliation down.


    Zen rolled his eyes at her behavior. "This Daphne really needs to be taught a lesson and learn some etiquette."


    "I think you need to learn it as well."


    Both Evie and Ang said simultaneously when they heard Zen''s remark on Daphne Camellia.


    In their mind, they believed Zen is the one that needs help and not Daphne Camellia.


    Zen twitched his lip slightly when he heard the two women teasing him. Coughing softly, Zen decided to be a gentleman and not argue with them.


    Evie and Ang smirked at his response before giggling.


    "Hey, are you mute? Why aren''t you responding to me?" Daphne Camellia''s voice broke the atmosphere as she continued to provoke Zen.


    Shaking his head, Zen wondered if he should punish her or not.


    "Why would I be responding when the current highest bidder is me?" Zen said aloud.


    "Y-You hmph, I bid 2 million and 500 thousand spirit stones. My family has nothing besides money." Daphne Camellia retorted swiftly.


    Lady Seraphine was excited to see the heated moment between them. ''Hehe, fight more and bid more money. Thisdy is going to rake in the big fish.''


    Lady Seraphine is smiling brightly to know the wand is being bid at such a high price. The wand is nothing special besides the appearance and its background.


    Thus, it was a miracle to even auction more than a million spirit stones. A magic wand is extremelymon and there were only a few unique ones that can enhance the power of a spell.


    "Sigh, since you really want the wand then so be it. You can have it, little missy." Zen shrugged his shoulders as he gave up the bidding.


    Lady Seraphine was dumbstruck and cried inwardly. ''Why are you stopping the bid? Mymission noo, I can see it flying away.''


    It wasn''t just Lady Seraphine being shocked, but everyone else in the auction was in disbelief as well.


    He has offended many people for this wand yet he gave up so easily because of a young miss provocation.


    "Are you toying with me?" Daphne Camellia shouted aloud as she believed Zen was going easy on her and treated her like a little girl.


    "Think whatever you want. I no longer have an interest in the wand that has no special function besides the appearance and amazing backstory." Zen waved his hand as he yawned a bit.


    Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth in anger. "W-What do you mean by no special function? This wand is used by thete prominent mage, Luca and it''s the strongest wand in this world."


    (In case you forgot who Luca is, he is known as the greatest mage of all times. Mentioned by Sara in the early chapters.)


    Zen started smiling when Daphne Camellia asked him about the special function.


    "Do you really want to know my meaning?" Zen asked cheekily.


    Clenching her fist, Daphne Camellia took a few moments before nodding her head.


    "Tell me or I won''t forgive you." Daphne Camellia threatened like a little girl would do.


    "I''ll tell you if you give my shoulder a massage," Zen replied beforeughing aloud as he couldn''t believe that she actually fell for this kind of trick.


    Daphne Camellia''s face became red and had an expression mixed with anger, embarrassment, and humiliation.


    "You are no gentleman. You''re a scoundrel, a shameless scoundrel who bullied women." Daphne Camellia said with teary eyes.


    "Hey, stop crying already because I''m just teasing you," Zen said with a serious face.


    Daphne Camellia was suspicious as she red at him fiercely and sure enough, Zen couldn''t keep up with his act as he startedughing again.


    "I-I hate you," Daphne Camellia said as she sat down on her chair with a sullen mood.


    "I know you hate me but good luck paying 2 million and 500 thousand spirit stones. Lady Seraphine, you should thank me for helping you get such a highmission." Zen winked at her slowly before returning to his seat.


    Lady Seraphine smiled bitterly at this oue. ''Who would have thought one wand can cause such amotion?''


    "Cough, since no one else is bidding any longer, Daphne Camellia has used 2 million and 500 thousand spirit stones to obtain this Luminous Wand. Congrattions to the young miss as this marks the end of the first half of our auction." Lady Seraphine announced loudly and continued.


    "We will begin the second half of the auction in another 30 minutes so for those who have won their bidding. Please go to the backstage to pay and retrieve your item." Afterward, Lady Seraphine bowed slightly and left the stage.

 Chapter 110: Shameless Women (I)

    Chapter 110: Shameless Women (I)


    As Lady Seraphine announced the end of the first half, those who had won their item went to the backstage to pay up.


    While those who didn''t win went to grab some food to eat in another room. Zen was one of them as Ang and Evie didn''t want to stay in the VIP room.


    Walking to the dining room, Zen was amazed by the decoration of this ce.


    "Rich people never fail to amaze me," Zen eximed when he saw every chair is crafted in gold.


    Not only are the chairs in gold, but the lighting in this ce was also mysterious. There was no furniture of some kind ofmps in the ceiling but the room was somehow illuminated.


    Almost like she knew what he was thinking, Evie said, "The lighting in this ce is a mechanism created by Light element mages. This is a world ruled by mages so everything is rted to it."


    "Hmm, you got a point so let''s find a table to eat," Zen nodded slightly as he looked for a table.


    "Do you mind if we join you?"


    A melody voice came from behind when Zen was about to sit down. Turning his head, Zen narrowed his eyes as he tried to see who it was.


    "Krista Dragoon?" Zen questioned softly.


    "Mhmm, normally people address me as Princess Krista but you''re the only one who directly addresses my full name," Krista Dragoon replied with a light chuckled.


    Zen shrugged his shoulder as he nced at the otherdy who was behind Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon saw his sight and exined, "This is my little sister, Le Dragoon. She''s a bit shy toward strangers so please forgive her attitude."


    ''So she''s the shy type when meeting a stranger huh?'' Zen said inwardly before pondering something.


    He was confused at why she would suddenly want to join their table. There were many more open tables for them to sit and eat.


    Thus, Zen concluded that she wanted something from him but this was the tricky part. He was aplete mystery and there was no way to tell his true motive in this kingdom.


    "You say Le Dragoon is shy to strangers which mean we aren''t very close. So why would you want to join us? If you can''t exin that then I''m sorry but I would reject your request." Zen said as he wasn''t willing to be embroiled in more troubles.


    Evie was amused when she saw Zen rejecting a beautiful woman''s request to join him. ''Seems like he really doesn''t think with his lower part.''


    Ang didn''t care as she stayed silent in this scene. There was no point in interfering with their conversation as she wanted to get stronger now.


    She knew that Zen was being generous to make her his woman and even offer to cure her mother. This was enough for her to keep her happy.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was surprised to be rejected. Although their status is shaky, it does not mean her charm and appearance decrease.


    In fact, many nobles and even those who had lost favor in the kingdom requested marriage for them to take advantage of the fact that the current empress despised them.


    "You''re really going to reject a woman''s simple request," Krista Dragoon ignored Zen''s word as she pursued her original goal.


    "Sigh, we''re both smart people so it''s pretty obvious you want something from me. The problem is that we don''t know each other well." Zen sighs as he wanted to just eat peacefully.


    Being close to a princess of a kingdom is bound toe with troubles. The obstacles would pile up and his n to attend this auction and get out instantly would be foiled.


    Not to mention, he has no attraction toward Krista Dragoon and he got enough women in his harem already.


    Although there is never a problem to have more women, he wanted to have some romantic feelings toward them. Zen doesn''t want a woman that he will have sex with and be done with it.


    Seeing the reluctant expression of Zen, Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly. ''I''ve miscalcted. This guy is not a simple lustful person who will agree to a request by any beauty.''


    Krista Dragoon assumed Zen to be a perverted type that could be a useful chess piece for her.


    However, she has to rethink her deduction again when Zen rejects her mercilessly without showing any sign of regret.


    Krista Dragoon decided to signal Le Dragoon using her hand in the back to indicate her for n B.


    Le Dragoon noticed the hand signal so she directly grabbed a chair at Zen''s table and sat down.


    Zen twitched his mouth a bit on this action. ''I thought I was shameless enough but to think women are even more shameless than men.''


    Zen had a gawking expression when these two women basically forced themselves an invitation despite being rejected.


    "Oh my, Le Dragoon is a naughty girl. I hope you could forgive her behavior, Zen." Krista Dragoon chuckled softly while revealing some of her jade-like legs for Zen''s view.


    ''Fine, since you''re so eager to sit on my table then go ahead.'' Zen sighs inwardly as he didn''t bother hiding the fact that he is leering at her smooth legs.


    "Since Le Dragoon is so aggressive then you mind as well sit down. Waiter,e here." Zen said and raised his hand to a waiter.


    He wasn''t going to stop his n from eating delicacy since that is one of his ways to enjoy life.


    The waiter nearby came over shortly and asked politely, "What dish have you decided on, honorable guests?"


    "How many dishes are on the menu?"


    "There are 8 dishes in total and each one of them is arge portion. Not only that, it is a spiritual dish that will increase your mana capacity."


    Zen calmly nodded and said, "I want all of them."


    The waiter became surprised but simply nodded in understanding, "I understand, the total would be 200 spirit stones but because of honorable guest status, there will be a discount so the price would be 175 spirit stones."


    The waiter knew the identity of Krista Dragoon and Madam Evie so he was extremely respectful despite not knowing Zen.


    ''To be able to sit and chat with them like friends means this guy is not simple.'' The waiter said inwardly as he waited for Zen to reply.


    Zen activated his spatial ring and gave him 175 spirit stones before telling him to have the foode out faster.


    Afterward, he turned his attention to the two shameless women and said, "Consider this my treat."


    "Then we will dly ept your treat, Zen" Krista Dragoon said as she sat opposite of Zen.


    She wanted to sit next to him but Zen had Evie on the right side while Ang on the left side, so she could only reluctantly sit on the opposite to see his face.


    Zen knew that Evie and Ang did it on purpose but he didn''t call them out. He was going to have them sit like that so he could touch both of them at the same time.


    ''Too bad, I have two unwee guests at my table now,'' Zen could only have a helpless expression to have two women interrupting his date.

 Chapter 111: Shameless Women (II)

    Chapter 111: Shameless Women (II)


    The table was seated with 4 women and 1 man which instantly attracted a ton of attention.


    "Look, aren''t those two Princess Krista and Princess Le sitting there."


    "Not only that, even Madam Evie is sitting there."


    "Man, I want to kill that brat that gets to sit with them. I would die just to be able to get closer to them."


    The other diners were full of jealousy toward Zen but they didn''t dare to cause trouble.


    They had seen Zen''s behavior and attitude at the people that tried to mess with him. Daemon Kaiso and Carl Heather were the perfect examples for them to stay put.


    Meanwhile, Zen really hoped that those youth woulde and make trouble at their table.


    ''Damn it, this atmosphere is just terrible,'' Zen cursed inwardly when he was squished between two women who were looking at him in amusement.


    asionally, Krista Dragoon would wink and smile seductively at Zen. She was purposely arousing his lust so he wouldmit a mistake that will allow her to use it as a chance to ckmail him.


    ''You should know our situation pretty well since you have Madam Evie by your side who is the owner of an intelligence organization." Krista Dragoon said softly and continued.


    "We are only two weak women who are being eyed like a fallen prey. Very soon, we might be forced to marry some ugly noble." Krista Dragoon said pitifully.


    Zen smiles bitterly in response since it doesn''t take a genius to know her speech.


    She was trying to act like a powerless girl being forced to satisfy disgusting bastards and gain his sympathy.


    Although her acting was top-notch, Zen wasn''t a brainless fool nor a righteous man that would get angry at such injustice.


    Seeing no response from Zen, Krista Dragoon knew she needed to do better if she wanted to rope him in.


    "Currently, the empress despises us and wants us dead. She would even be happy if we were forced to be a sex ve for someone to y with." Krista Dragoon said depressingly while raising her leg slowly to rub Zen''s leg.


    Zen felt the soft texture of her leg and stared at Krista Dragoon who winked her left eye.


    ''Sigh, shrewd women are truly a pain in the ass. She even used this kind of seduction skill.'' Zenined inwardly.


    It wasn''t that he was annoyed by her action but it was the opposite. He felt extremely good and wished to hold her leg with his bare hand.


    However, he could only resist his temptation and act naturally since Evie and Ang are starting to get suspicious.


    Krista Dragoon decided to take off her high heels secretly as she used her bare feet to rub Zen''s leg and continued to reach upper.


    Zen coughs softly to avoid being suspicious but his little brother is starting to misbehave.


    Zen hurriedly said, "So what are you nning to do by telling us this information?"


    Krista Dragoon smiled brightly as she said, "I hope that you can assist me in breaking our predicament."


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon cast a spatial barrier to prevent any eavesdropping as she said solemnly, "My father is currently ill and is unable to handle the court matter anymore. At this rate, the empress will gain full authority and force us to marry someone else."


    Zen didn''t reply and only nodded slowly while controlling his urge. Her smooth and jade-like feet were in his upper thigh. It would soon reach his little brother and when that happened, it would be the start of a disaster.


    Krista Dragoon smiles inwardly, ''Let''s see how long you can handle my movement. If I still don''t take advantage of this to gain support then our fate is doom.''


    Krista Dragoon was unwilling to ept her fate at being married to some ugly bastard. Since the empress wants her to live a life worse than death then she wouldn''t be polite either.


    With a solemn expression, Krista Dragoon said, "I want your power and more specifically, Madam Evie''s support for me when I rebel against the empress."


    Evie raised her eyebrow slightly when she was suddenly mentioned by Krista Dragoon.


    ''Oho, seems like her true target is actually me and Zen is just a bonus.'' Evie chuckled softly as she figured out her intention.


    Still, Evie didn''t say anything as she wanted to see what Zen would do. She wasn''t the type to be interested in overthrowing a kingdom despite having the power to do so.


    It was boring and nd to her taste when everything is under her control. She was simply in this kingdom to enjoy some entertainment.


    Krista Dragoon nced at Evie slightly and she was disappointed to see no reaction from her.


    ''As expected, it''s hard to get Madam Evie to help me out. The only way is through Zen who seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with her.'' Krista Dragoon sighs inwardly as she needs to seduce Zen.


    If she could gain Zen''s attraction then he might talk with Madam Evie into helping her out. After all, it was the first time Madam Evie had ever helped someone out.


    Someone of her status was not something that people can touch. Not even the imperial family or the empress dares to make a move against Evie.


    Evie''s existence was akin to a god in this kingdom because of her family.


    When Zen finally finished thinking, he used his right hand and grabbed Krista Dragoon''s feet without letting anyone notice.


    Rubbing it slightly, Krista Dragoon felt a tinge of ticklish in her feet but she didn''t move away and allowed him to touch as he pleased.


    ''Just some touch is better than having my bodypletely sullied by others.'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly as she held Le Dragoon''s hand to calm her emotion.


    Zen smiled bitterly when he saw her reaction. ''Seducing a man yet clearly unwilling to do this. Sigh, no matter where in the world, injustice and unfairness always followed behind.''


    Krista Dragoon clearly hates men and their lewd expression. But she was willingly using her feet to seduce Zen because she had no other choice left.


    Zen was able to understand her difficulty since time was against her. If she had power and support then she wouldn''t have resorted to such a method.


    Pondering for a few moments, Zen asked softly, "If I decide to help you then what do I get in return?"


    "If you can really help me seed then I don''t mind giving you my body for a night of pleasure." Krista Dragoon gritted her teeth slightly as she made this decision.

 Chapter 112: Shameless Women (III)

    Chapter 112: Shameless Women (III)


    "If you can really help me seed then I don''t mind giving you my body for a night of pleasure." Krista Dragoon said slowly, shocking her little sister, Le Dragoon.


    Even Ang and Evie raised their eyebrow at Krista Dragoon''s word.


    Meanwhile, when Zen heard Krista Dragoon''s resolution, he was only slightly surprised.


    ''Considering how she is still letting me touch her feet and have no intention of backing down, I already figured out she would say this.''


    Zen sighs inwardly when circumstances force a woman to even offer her own body to survive.


    Zen continued to touch Krista Dragoon''s feet without replying to her which caused her to be nervous.


    If she was still rejected after going this far then she has truly lost all shame and alerted her enemy.


    A few moments passed before Zen smiled at Krista Dragoon, "Your proposal is tempting but I refused.


    Krista Dragoon turned pale and she was clenching her fist for being harshly rejected as she tried to move her feet away from his hand.


    There was no point in letting him take any more advantage of her if he won''t even help her out.


    However, Zen held it tightly and continued despite the fierce expression shown on Krista Dragoon''s face, "I will help you out but you don''t have to offer your body."


    The atmosphere became silent when they heard Zen''s word. They only had one question in their mind and that was if he went crazy or not.


    Seeing the suspicious look from the 4 women, Zen smiled bitterly, "Although I''m a pervert and even a shameless scoundrel at that. I will never take advantage of a woman''s misfortune."


    Ang snorted slightly as she doubted his word was true at all. ''Didn''t you obtain my body with my mother''s illness as an excuse?''


    Zen raised his left hand secretly and held Ang''s hand to soothe her anger. Ang tried to flick his hand away but Zen used a bit of strength to continue holding her.


    Ang pouted shortly after but allowed him to do as he pleased.


    In the meantime, Krista Dragoon was still dazed by the words Zen spouted. ''He doesn''t want my body? Does he mean he wants more than just one night of pleasure?''


    Krista Dragoon was cautious and was unwilling to ept that Zen would be generous to suddenly help her out when he ruthlessly rejected her requests so far.


    Narrowing her eyes, she said, "You want to have more than one night of pleasure huh."


    Afterward, she moved her feet away from Zen''s hand as she felt disgusted to even face him any longer.


    ''If I have to spread my leg to you more than once then I mind as well gamble with my life to escape the kingdom despite the spies around us.'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly as she prepared to leave the table.


    She has lost all faith in Zen and has concluded he was the same as those disgusting nobles who just want to vent their lust on her body.


    She may have acted like a shameless woman to rope Zen into her side but if he was the same as those hypocrite nobles, she would rather give up.


    "Cough, I think you''re being too paranoid. I didn''t mean to increase the condition where you have to offer your body to me whenever I want. I simply decided to help you out after considering it for a while."Zen said softly when he realized she was about to leave.


    As much as he enjoyed her smooth and silk-like skin, he really did not n to take advantage of her body.


    Zen could sympathize with her situation since he has been in that position in the past and had wished someone would just lend a hand.


    Krista Dragoon squinted her eyes as she pondered if Zen was still a reliable and trusted person.


    "How should I know that you won''t renege on your promise when you decide to ally with me?" Krista Dragoon said and continued.


    "You could ckmail me in the future when it''s the crucial moment where if I don''t let you use my body as you please then you would refuse to lend a hand."


    Zen nodded his head slowly in the thought that Krista Dragoon has.


    He would have thought the same thing if their position was swapped since they were at a disadvantage.


    "I have Evie here as a witness that if I dare to renege on my promise then she shall kill me." Zen decided to drag Evie into the conversation.


    After all, Zen had suspicions that Evie is more than just the owner of an intelligence agency when even a princess was wary of her.


    If even the imperial family is afraid of Evie''s existence then the only conclusion is that Evie hailed from a family that is many times powerful.


    In this world, strength is everything, and those with strength are feared by the weak.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t reply but nced at Evie to see her position. Evie noticed her nce and nodded to her shortly after.


    "I can guarantee that if this lecherous brat decided to take advantage of you in a crucial moment then I will dly cripple his thing," Evie said evilly as she stared at Zen.


    A chill ran through his body when he felt the malicious aura from Evie. The aura she exuded did not match her cultivation at all.


    ''Cecilia, what is Evie mage rank?''


    Zen sent a mental transmission to Cecilia and asked her about Evie''s cultivation.


    Zen could only detect that Evie is around the advanced mage rank at the 4th stage but the aura he just felt was even more dreadful.


    Cecilia didn''t reply right away as she was using her spiritual sense to check her cultivation.


    However, when she tried to poke into her body, Evie narrowed her gaze at Zen. An ice-cold look appeared on her face and it was even simr to Cecilia''s expression when she was dealing with the enemies.


    Zen shuddered a bit as he avoided her gaze and Cecilia was in disbelief.


    "I cannot detect her true cultivation as there is something profound in her body that blocks off my spiritual sense," Cecilia said solemnly, and Zen started to sweat a bit as he eximed inwardly.


    ''Great, I fucked up big time now.''

 Chapter 113: Fearsome Evie

    Chapter 113: Fearsome Evie


    Zen cursed inwardly as he knew he messed up this time for trying to pry into Evie''s cultivation.


    Evie held a smile as she said, "Did you just try to detect my cultivation?"


    Sweats start to trickle down in Zen''s forehead as he knew when a woman smiles like that, it means they are furious.


    "N-No, w-why would I do something like that?" Zen stuttered as he said those words.


    Evie rolled her eyes slightly as she moved her face closer to him.


    "Do you really want to know my cultivation?" Evie whispered softly that only Zen could hear it.


    Zen was frightened as he hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, I do not want to know."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely positive!"


    "Great because if you really want to know then I might just snip your little brother away," Evie said as she moved backward.


    Zen started wiping some of his sweat when she gave him some space as he swore to himself to never mess with Evie.


    ''Evie was the most fearsome woman I have ever seen that could be equal with Cecilia.'' Zen said inwardly as he chugged some tea down his throat.


    The other three women were confused about what just happened because Evie had concealed their conversation and spoke in a low tone.


    However, they didn''t dare to pry into what happened when they saw Zen who always acted fearless became afraid of Evie.


    It was unlike his acting in the auction where he dared to provoke every person.


    "Hahaha"


    The atmosphere was silent but someone couldn''t help themselves any longer as she burst outughing when she saw Zen being pale.


    "Le," Krista Dragoon red at her little sister as she said grimly.


    Le Dragoon shrugged her shoulder and took her cup to sip some tea as well.


    "I apologize for my little sister''s disy. I hope you can forgive her insolence, Madam Evie." Krista Dragoon apologized to Evie, ignoring Zenpletely.


    "It''s fine, she''s just a little girl who is acting at her age." Evie waved her hand as she didn''t mind herughter.


    After all, she finally managed to show some of her fearsome sides to Zen who thought he could always take advantage of her.


    ''Let''s see if you still dare to act cheeky around me all the time.'' Evie said inwardly as she looked at Zen with a gentle expression.


    Zen was ashen when he saw the gentle expression. ''Damn it, women are truly fearsome and one that you can never mess with.''


    Zen was dumbstruck by the change of personality in a woman that could alter in an instant while actingpletely normal.


    Ang was confused by Zen''s abnormal behavior so she asked, "Are you feeling unwell Zen?"


    "Hehe, I''m fine. I was just feeling a little bit hot only." Zen said as he grabbed a cloth to wipe off the remaining sweat.


    Ang was suspicious but she couldn''t get a chance to talk as the food finally arrived.


    The waiter ced 4 dishes on the table and said with a polite tone, "Here''s the first 4 dishes and the remaining 4 dishes are on their way currently."


    "Mhmm, it''s fine to be a bit slower since the table couldn''t fit that many dishes all at once," Zen replied and the waiter nodded his head.


    Afterward, Zen starts to smell the aroma emitting from the 4 dishes. There were three seafood dishes and one meat dish.


    The first seafood dish is a scallop with some cauliflower puree and it may seem simple but Zen can feel pure mana concentrated in the scallop.


    The waiter smiled lightly as he exined the dish that Zen was focusing on.


    "This dish is called Pearl Scallops as each scallop is full of mana concentrated in their tiny appearance. Also, because of our spiritual chef, the mana is enhanced by at least 70% and helps increase a person''s cultivation."


    Zen was amazed by the finesse of this one-dish as he looked at the second seafood dish.


    "Oh, is that prawns?" Zen asked as they were simr to shrimps but not really sure.


    "Honorable guest is correct. They are prawns and it''s freshly captured daily to guarantee the quality of the dish. Thest seafood dish is a rainbow trout that is pan-seared and added with some lemon juice. We charged customers a high price because these spiritual foods are extremely difficult to cook." The waiter exined the dishes and the reason for the high price of the dish.


    He wanted to continue exining the meat dish but Zen dismissed him since he couldn''t wait any longer to eat the food.


    Like a starving predator, Zen started using his fork to grab some of the scallops before gobbling down in one go.


    Afterward, he used his hand to take a prawn and start unshelling it to enjoy the juicy and tender meat inside.


    His table-manner waspletely like a barbarian without any etiquette, shocking the women at the table.


    Even the other customers had their jaws dropped as such a disy they see in a fine-dining room.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?"


    "What the fuck is his tabler manner and why is he eating like he''s never eaten for days?"


    "Fucking hell, he eats so disgustingly yet is apanied by four peerless women. What the hell is wrong with this world?"


    The other customers lost their appetitepletely when they saw the way Zen kept eating his food in a fast manner.


    Evie, Ang, Le, and Krista Dragoon all twitched their mouth as they were embarrassed to even sit at the same table as Zen.


    Evie couldn''t stand such disgrace eating anymore as she used her hand and karate chop at Zen.


    *Boink*


    "Ouch," Zen screamed in pain as he wasn''t expecting anyone to suddenly hit his head. When he wanted to curse the bastard who interrupted his rhythm, he stopped as he realized it was Evie.


    "Why did you hit me?" Zen asked with teary eyes since he didn''t do anything wrong except enjoying his food.


    "Look at your shameless eating style. If you don''t clean yourself up and learn to eat neatly then you can forget about trying to kiss my lips again." Evie shouted in annoyance.


    ''H-He was able to kiss Madam Evie and she even said again?'' Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was shocked inwardly by the sudden outburst of Evie.

 Chapter 114: Alliance (I)

    Chapter 114: Alliance (I)


    Krista Dragoon, Le Dragoon, and Ang became shocked when they heard Madam Evie say that she had been kissed by Zen.


    Adding with her word again, it meant that she had the intention to be kissed by Zen more than once.


    When Evie saw the silent atmosphere from them, she realized she had spoken too quickly.


    Zen chuckled softly as he held Evie by the waist and whispered in her ear softly, "Luckily Krista Dragoon has ced a spatial barrier around us, or else the crowd would have erupted in crazy."


    Evie became embarrassed and pouted as she punched Zen''s chest lightly, "It''s all your fault for being so unsightly when eating food."


    Zen apologized for his eating habit and promised to change. At the same time, he was relieved that the fearsome side from Evie disappeared without a trace.


    There was never a chance he would ever cross her line and have to deal with that side of her.


    It was suffocating to the point where he wanted to run away without turning back.


    As Zen prayed and thanked heaven for escaping this horror, Krista Dragoon held a gawking expression as she raised her finger to point at Zen and Evie.


    "Y-You two are in a rtionship?" Krista Dragoon stuttered as she asked in fear.


    Zen raised his eyebrow at her pale expression, "Not yet but very soon I will obtain her heart."


    *Bang*


    Right as Zen finished his sentence, Evie smacked his head in anger as she said, "Who do you think you are?"


    Afterward, Evie stared at the two sisters and said solemnly, "I hope you forget what I just uttered, or else you can face the consequence."


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head hurriedly as offending Evie is even worse than going against the empress.


    ''No wonder why he got to be so friendly and cozy with Madam Evie. They are already close to that kind of rtionship. Daemon Kaiso has truly killed an iron no a steel te this time for messing with Zen.''


    Krista Dragoon sighs inwardly as she recalled her previous action. Her action of using her feet to try and tempt Zen into helping her then doubting his motive when he agreed to help her.


    She became pale as she wondered if Zen would take revenge because of her offensive word.


    However, she was simply being paranoid as Zen already forgot about her outburst and questioning his conduct.


    "The food is about to get cold if we continue staring at each other."


    When the atmosphere still remained tensed up, Zen said softly as he grabbed another scallop to eat, this time with proper etiquette.


    Ang nodded as she grabbed a prawn before unshelling it to eat the juicy meat that is full of pure mana. With this spiritual food, she can easily improve her cultivation to be an intermediate mage.


    The rest soon followed as they ate their food gently and held a blissful smile from the amazing taste.


    Meanwhile, Zen suddenly sent a mental transmission to Krista Dragoon, shocking her for being so sudden.


    "Aren''t you going to continue to use your feet and rub my thighs? It felt really good and I want to experience it again." Zen said teasingly.


    Krista Dragoon became bashful and lowered her head slightly without replying to Zen.


    ''Hehe, do you really think I would give up just like that? Although I had said I won''t force upon you and take your purity. I never said anything about taking some advantage.''


    Zen smiled wickedly as he continued to stare at Krista Dragoon like a predator.


    Krista Dragoon bit her lips softly as she cursed inwardly. ''I have cornered myself and allowed a wolf into my house.''


    Trying to avoid Zen''s gaze, she continued to eat some scallops in a small bite which irritated Zen.


    ''Fine, since you don''t want to take the initiative then I will,'' Zen said inwardly as he raised his leg secretly to touch Krista Dragoon''s smooth leg.


    "Ahh"


    Krista Dragoon shouted suddenly and scared the other women.


    "What happened Sister Krista?" Le Dragoon asked in worry as she looked at her with a crystal clear eye.


    "N-Nothing Le," Krista Dragoonughed awkwardly as she pats her head lightly while she feels Zen''s leg continues to move upward to her thigh.


    Evie was smiling at her outburst because she knew what Zen is currently doing. ''Lecherous brat can never change. What kind of bullshit about not taking advantage of a woman?''


    Evie sneered inwardly as she pinched Zen in the waist and twisted it extremely hard.


    Zen cried aloud in agony as he retracted his leg and used his hand to hold his waist.


    Krista Dragoon heaved a sigh of relief as Zen finally stopped rubbing her as it almost made her aroused. It wasn''t that she was a pervert but because Zen has been secretly injecting some true qi in the touch to arouse her.


    However, when he was about to seed, Evie interrupted at the crucial moment and inflicted a ton of pain on him.


    "A-Are you okay?" This time, it was Ang asking in worry since she was like Le Dragoon.


    Completely oblivious to the current situation as they believed this was just simple dining before the auction resumed for the second half.


    As much as Zen wanted toin, he only kept it inside since he knew it would make it worse.


    ''Damn it, it was just a slight advantage and I didn''t even harm her purity.'' Zen pouted inwardly in displeasure as he continued to rub his waist to soothe the pain.


    Krista Dragoon gave a graceful look at Evie for helping her out and Evie shrugged her shoulder in response.


    "Next time this lecherous brat dares to do something like that. Just smack him harshly and you don''t have to worry about losing my support." Evie said loudly before grinning at Zen.


    "I would dly take your advice, Madam Evie," Krista Dragoon replied instantly as she looked at Zen if he was going to ept it.


    Zen twitched his lip and said, "We are now an alliance so I will definitely not do something that would harm our rtionship."

 Chapter 115: Alliance (II)

    Chapter 115: Alliance (II)


    "We are now an alliance," Zen eximed as he showed his hand for a handshake.


    Krista Dragoon was taken aback before showing a cheerful mood.


    "You''re right, we are now an alliance so I''ll be expecting a lot of your support since I''m pretty much powerless." Krista Dragoon said as she shook his hand.


    Meanwhile, Zenughed a bit as he held it tightly and said, "It''s only a matter of time before that powerless status of yours bes someone that no one would dare to mess with."


    He wasn''t kidding if he decided to do something. Since it was inevitable that he had to stay in this kingdom longer, he decided to mind as well make a huge storm.


    A storm that will change the fate of a few people and disrupt those people in the higher world that think they can do as they please.


    ''This isn''t a yground where you cane and go. I''ll make sure each and every one of you dogs stay here permanently as you''ll fertilize the soil in this world.''


    Zen swore inwardly as it was time to take some revenge besides talking about it. Just talking without action would not prove anything and since Cecilia would soon recover as long as he got the right herbs, everything would be perfect.


    This world shall be his to conquer and used for ascension.


    Zen decided to ascend to the higher world with this unique tiny world that has mages and not true qi cultivators.


    While Zen continues to daydream the day he will obliterate all those empyreans, Krista Dragoon was trying to pull her hand away with much difficulty.


    "C-Could you let go of my hand already?" Krista Dragoon said as she continued to let go of Zen''s hand.


    However, Zen remained like a statue as he held it firmly. ''Hehe, I can already see their depressed look and horror when they see me showing up with Cecilia.''


    A creepy smile appeared on his face, scaring Krista Dragoon as she wasn''t expecting him to take advantage right away after Evie''s warning.


    "Wake up from your daydream before you start getting smacked by four women," Cecilia warned and made Zen regain his consciousness.


    When Zen cleared his mind and saw Krista Dragoon raising her hand, preparing to p him, he hurriedly let go of her hand.


    Smiling awkwardly, Zen said, "S-Sorry, I was dreaming about something and forgot what I was doing."


    Krista Dragoon squinted her eyes as she found it suspicious for him to regain his consciousness as soon as she was about to p him.


    In the end, she just gave a helpless sigh as she sat back down. "I hope you would stop trying to take advantage of a woman when you said seriously that you weren''t going to force yourself upon a woman."


    Zen smiled bitterly as he apologized for his action. "It''s not my fault that you have a jade-like skin and heavenly appearance. Besides, I have given you a heads up before when you force yourself an invitation to my table."


    Zen said and continued on, "I initially have zero interest in you but after your little stunt. You have sessfully aroused my lust and interest in your personality."


    A bashful look appeared on Krista Dragoon when Zen reminded about her flirting action previously.


    "Let''s talk about the n to overthrow the empress first," Krista Dragoon diverted the topic to not linger on her shameful behavior.


    Zen didn''t tease any longer as he turned serious. "I have heard some news that the current empress has 70% backing of the nobles. Also, she came from a prominent family as well so your chance of seeding is really dim."


    Currently, the Jade Kingdom can be said to be in total control by the empress and with many spies scattered around.


    Nothing could be hidden from her except this auction house. Since this was an annual auction house by the Scarlet family and many nobles attending, the spies could hardly sneak in.


    That is if the noble''s family attending was not an ally of the empress already.


    "Your conjecture is pretty much right and I can guarantee that the empress would soon know about our little discussion."


    Krista Dragoon said gloomily as it was hard to even move around without having the empress know her every action.


    However, her expression soon became bright when she nced at Evie slightly.


    Evie chuckled softly when she noticed her gaze. "No wonder you are risking everything to rope Zen into your side. Since you saw how close I was with him and the news that spread around that I''ve defended Zen from Daemon Kaiso."


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head as she finished her words, "Mhmm, because of this surprising news, I have risked everything toe to this auction behind the empress back to meet with Zen. I believe an unknown man like him suddenly appearing in this kingdom is only for one reason."


    The reason was obvious for everyone to understand since they''re currently sitting here at this table is for the auction that contains many unique and valuable items.


    "You are a very calctive woman, Krista," Zen eximed in surprise when her appearance was for him.


    Krista Dragoon noticed he stopped saying her full name but she didn''t call him out as she said, "It''s myst chance because I have heard the empress is preparing my marriage engagement with a noble family that supports her in both military and financial."


    "Let me take a guess. The son of that noble family is a disgusting pig that wants to ravage you." Zen replied as he can predict such a cliche scene.


    Unfortunately for him, Zen was wrong as Krista Dragoon said, "No, the son is a handsome young man with many aplishments. At the age of 21, he''s already in the 4th intermediate mage rank and is known as a prodigy."


    This time it was Zen having his jaw dropped at such words. Although he was ignorant about the mage''s cultivation rank, Sara has told him before that it was rare for a person to advance to an intermediate mage.


    Most of the time, people could only be an intermediate mage after 30 years old or above.


    Thus, it was indeed an impressive achievement to be an intermediate mage at age 21.


    "Is he impotent then?" Zen asked shortly after since there must be something more about this man that could force Krista Dragoon to go into such length to ally with him.


    Krista Dragoon shook her head as she gritted her teeth and said with detest, "He''s not impotent but the opposite. He has vited a ton of women that have their appearance above average."

 Chapter 116: Alliance (III)

    Chapter 116: Alliance (III)


    "He''s the most disgusting man that hides his crime, using his family background. A hypocrite man and if I have to marry this kind of man, I would rather kill myself." Krista Dragoon said with rage.


    Hearing the description of this handsome man on the outside but on the inside, he was worse than a dog, Zen wasn''t even surprised.


    Although he guessed the first scenario wrong, the scenario that Krista Dragoon said wasn''t far off from the cliche plot he knew.


    "Hehe, this kind of person wouldn''t live long Krista Dragoon." Zen chuckled as he said with confidence.


    Krista Dragoon narrows her eyes as she stares at Zen solemnly, "Are you nning on killing him?"


    Zen smiled slightly as he stood up from his chair and walked closer to Krista Dragoon.


    cing both his hands on her shoulder, Zen leaned to her ears and whispered, "If I ever meet him then I shall bring you a cripple mage who is known as a prodigy."


    Krista Dragoon turned her head slightly to see his face and asked, "You''re really confident in beating him. But do you know his family background? Even if Madam Evie offers her support, it can only go so far if they went crazy after hearing what you did to their prodigy."


    Zenughs softly at the worried tone from Krista Dragoon.


    ''Woman, you''re trying to act like this to stop me but in reality, you want me to hurry up my action to cripple him.''


    Zen praised her acting inwardly when she tried to be like a woman that doesn''t want him to risk his life.


    Krista Dragoon clicked her tongue slightly when she saw Zen has zero to no reaction in replying.


    ''Hmph, shouldn''t you say you would go ahead and find him right now? This isn''t the way to obtain a woman''s heart.'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly as she looked at Zen who had a calm expression.


    Zen rolled his eyes as he faced her very close and whispered, "I may have taken an interest in you but that doesn''t mean I would only think with my bottom part. Next time, if you want my help then say so directly. Don''t stall and try to be a hypocrite."


    Being called a hypocrite, Krista Dragoon gritted her teeth and tried to retort to defend her honor.


    However, Zen was not kind enough to let her defend her honor as he pecked her cheek softly before running back to his chair.


    Krista Dragoon held her cheek that was kissed by Zen and when she saw he was already back on his chair, sipping tea like he was innocent, she mmed the table.


    "What kind of man are you to take advantage of a woman like this?"


    "A man that is on your side and one who would help you cripple that disgusting soon-to-be fiance."


    "Hmph, you''re all talk but no bark. I have never even seen your capability nor heard rumors about you. However, I know about that piece of shit Lucas Farred was able to beat an intermediate mage 3 rank higher than him." Krista Dragoon said without stopping at all.


    Her voice was extremely loud and was unlike her graceful demeanor where her voice is like a melody that puts people to sleep.


    Luckily for her, there was a spatial barrier around them to block off their voices, and thanks to Zen asking Cecilia to cast an illusion barrier in secret, the crowd couldn''t see anything.


    The crowd could only see them eating their food peacefully. This was calcted by Zen to make sure that the spies looking at them will obtain zero intel.


    Although they would be cautious or even make presumptuous guesses, they could not guarantee that they''re right.


    The empress would not make a move based on prediction alone since Evie is now involved in this farce.


    If she goes against Evie and found that she had nothing to do with Krista Dragoon then she would have made a powerful enemy for no reason.


    Such a gamble was not something she would risk if it jeopardized her son''s ascension to the throne and control of the kingdom.


    Meanwhile, the conversation between Krista Dragoon and Zen became more heated as Zen hated to be looked down on.


    "You can call me a lecherous, shameless, despicable, or even a scoundrel but you can never call me weak," Zen eximed in a serious tone.


    "Besides your abnormal me, is there even anything else you have?" Krista Dragoon smirked as she continued to look down on him.


    ''Come on, get mad at me and show me your skills.'' Krista Dragoon smiled inwardly as she wanted to see Zen''s skill by provoking him.


    She needed to gauge his skill and determine if having him on her side is worthy enough. The enemy she faces this time is the empress and with one careless mistake or plothole then it would be her demise.


    She only has one chance but Zen is different. Seeding or not, he can leave without any consequences since it was obvious that Evie would intervene to help him out due to her behavior and attitude.


    Zen stopped arguing with her shortly after and heaved a tired sigh.


    "Krista, if you wanted to see my skills then just say it aloud. I hate scheming people the most. They''re so annoying and always think they''re smarter than everyone else." Zen rubs his head since he was getting a headache from Krista Dragoon''s action.


    ''Krista is truly worthy of her title of the princess. Such insidious mind and calctive thinking. No wonder why the empress found her as a threat that she needs to eliminate as soon as possible.''


    Krista Dragoon also returned to her graceful and calm demeanor when she heard Zen.


    Afterward, she curved her lips upward as she started twirling her hair.


    "You are really not easy to fool. I have tried to act differently multiple times to confuse you but it never worked in my favor." Krista Dragoon raised her hand slightly in surrender.


    ''No woman. I have fallen for your tricks multiple times but I didn''t dare to spout it out.''


    Zen kept a calm smile but he was sweating inside. There were a few times that he actually fell for it but Cecilia warned him in time.


    "It may have not worked in your favor but didn''t you still earn a valuable ally. Talking here is inconvenient as the second half will begin soon so we shall continue our conversation in Evie''s restaurant." Zen said and he continued.


    "In Evie''s restaurant, we can talk without holding back and even if the empress is suspicious. I guarantee she wouldn''t dare to cause trouble in Evie''s territory unless she wants an all-out war."


    As Zen finished his word, he told Cecilia to deactivate the illusion spell as they got up to go back to their VIP room.

 Chapter 117: Second Half Auction

    Chapter 117: Second Half Auction


    After everyone had returned to their seats for the second half of the auction, Zen was busy thinking about something.


    He was feeling anxious and felt like there is something more going on in this second half.


    While Zen wrinkled his eyebrow as he kept getting more suspicious, Evie took notice of it and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking that we should leave as soon as I get the items I want," Zen replied solemnly.


    A look of disbelief appeared on Evie''s face as she didn''t know why he would suddenly want to leave early.


    She ponders a while before realizing he was worried about that. "You''re talking about the carefree attitude of Daemon Kaiso and the disappearance of Juliet right?"


    Zen nodded his head since he had tried to look for Juliet after warning her a bit.


    However, she has not shown up anywhere and with Daemon Kaiso''s fiery temper, there was something wrong with him being rxed.


    Staring at the room in Daemon Kaiso slightly, it was pitch ck since he concealed himself but it doesn''t make sense.


    Why would he ignore to look at his enemy who crippled his only son?


    They should have been so enraged that they would focus all of their attention on you.


    ''This Daemon Kaiso is probably colluding with some people in the shadow to do something in this annual auction. But just how are they going to seed with many nobles in here and many intermediate and advanced mages.''


    While Zen continued to rack his brain cell, Lady Seraphine entered the center stage as she announced, "Wee back everyone, the second half of the auction shall begin right away."


    Cheers erupted as everyone was eager to start bidding since the second half is where all the unique and legendary items are avable.


    "The auction is beginning. Are you going to continue to be distracted?" Evie asked softly.


    "Sigh, you''re right. There''s no point in ying a guessing game if I have no clue what they''re nning to do other than it''s definitely not something good." Zen replied lightly as he focused on the auction.


    At the same time, he decided to use a tiny bit of his true qi to attach to Ang and Evie just in case.


    Evie noticed the true qi attaching to her body but she kept silent as she knew it was Zen trying to keep her protected.


    She smiled with a teasing look on her face at Zen. ''Seeing how you''re trying to be the hero to rescue a damsel in distress, I shall let you enjoy that moment.''


    Time slowly passed by with many bidders fighting for many items and each one is being sold for at least 5 million spirit stones or more.


    Zen was bored out of his mind since none of the items were useful or even interested him in a bit.


    Most of them were like some spiritual treasures, herbs that aren''t required, spatial rings, and even alchemy pills to increase their cultivation.


    Heck, there were even grimoires being auctioned for others to learn the forbidden spells.


    "What the hell is grimoires even for?" Zen blurted out.


    "Grimoires are ancient sacred text that is a one-time use, meaning once a person reads a sentence of the spell, the text would vanish afterward," Evie exined before continuing.


    "Although it''s a one time use, most of the spells in there are extremely powerful and considering the rarity, everyone would be willing to use their entire family year ie for one"


    ''Hmm, is the spell-like my Chaos Void then? If it is then buying one grimoire may not be a bad thing.'' Zen ponders inwardly when he hears Evie''s exnation.


    Since he was nning to be a mage and a true qi cultivator, it would be a bad thing if the only spell he knew is a mere fireball.


    Fireball is powerful and Zen loved the spell but having no other varieties is not going to get him far.


    Some timeter, Lady Seraphine shouted another grimoire for auction.


    "This grimoire contains the legendary ancient spell that is known for its deadly and grim effect, Hymn of Death. Hymn of Death when cast, would create an army of undead and it''s not your normal skeleton." Lady Seraphine said as she waited a while before continuing to keep the suspense.


    "It was rumored that this spell was created by the Demon Lord from the past as it can corrupt a human soul and resurrect their body with their cultivation staying the same."


    A look of shock and horror appeared on the crowd''s face as they realized what this grimoire spell means if they have it in their hand.


    "Such a dreadful and powerful technique the Scarlet family is actually trying to auction this kind of treasure?"


    "Is this grimoire really as powerful as Lady Seraphine said since we don''t know its legitimacy unless one of us read it?"


    "I totally agree with you. This is just too good to be true since anyone that can resurrect the dead then wouldn''t they be able to have an army of undead and rule the world."


    The crowd was suspicious and they eximed their doubts to Lady Seraphine who had a smile on her face.


    "We are willing to use the Scarlet family reputation to prove that this grimoire is authentic and not some scam. The reason why we''re willing to auction this is because the technique is extremely dreadful and requires some condition to learn." Lady Seraphine exined to calm the crowd down.


    "What are the conditions to learn?"


    "I bet the condition is ridiculous as hell that the Scarlet family is helpless about thus they''re willing to auction this off to scam our money."


    "The Scarlet family is truly shameless and blood-sucking demons. If they had someone that could learn it then who in their right mind would auction it off for others."


    The crowd roared in anger as they weren''t willing to be treated as a fool and pay for a grimoire spell that could not be learned.


    Even if the spell is extremely powerful, there''s no point in getting it if you can''t even activate the spell.


    Lady Seraphine smiled bitterly as she cursed inwardly. ''I knew this grimoire would receive such a bacsh. If I told them the condition required, then they would definitely try to kill me.''


    The condition required for this spell wasbeled in the title and the Scarlet family was speechless at it.


    That was because, in order for them to learn the Hymn of Death, they must first experience death themselves.


    Lady Seraphine clenched her fist when she remembered how she was forced to auction the grimoire off despite the crazy condition. ''Damn it, I should have resigned a long time ago when they treated me like a discarded pet.''

 Chapter 118: Hymn of Death

    Chapter 118: Hymn of Death


    "Lady Seraphine, please exin the condition."


    "We know it''s not your fault but we need an exnation for the Scarlet family''s conduct."


    "Yeah, we''re no fools that would spend our spirit stones on defective items."


    The crowd continued toin to Lady Seraphine for the grimoire being auctioned off right now.


    There were zero bidders as they have no information on how to learn the spell or if it is even possible to learn in the first ce.


    Lady Seraphine smiled bitterly as she took a few moments before exining. "The Hymn of Death is confirmed to be authentic, that I can guarantee with our reputation. The only problem is the condition which requires a person to experience d-death first."


    It was like a bomb had just dropped into the crowd when they heard the ridiculous condition needed.


    Experience death?


    That was like telling them to go kill themselves just to be able to learn it and there was no guarantee they could survive.


    The crowd became fuming mad as they yelled out at the same time, "Screw the Scarlet family. We didn''t attend this annual auction house to experience death in order to learn the item we purchased."


    Meanwhile, Zen was chuckling when he heard the ridiculous condition.


    ''Experience death first to be able to learn the Hymn of Death. Isn''t that spell tailor-made for me?''


    He has already experienced death once when he jumped out from a skyscraper so he knew exactly what it felt to be in a near-death state.


    Since the crowd was too heated and mind-blown to think right now, Zen decided to take advantage of this situation.


    Standing up, Zen shouted to Lady Seraphine who is currently having trouble calming the crowd''s anger, "Lady Seraphine, I would use 1 million spirit stones to buy the grimoire."


    Zen''s voice stunned the crowd slightly before they start sneering inwardly for his dumb brain.


    "Did he think he could learn it when the Scarlet family clearly failed to do so?"


    "Sigh, ignorant and arrogant youth is always like this. Wasting money without care."


    "Whatever, I have zero interest in bidding for a defective item. Our family would be in a crisis if we lose both money and items at the same time."


    As the crowd continued to chatter loudly on Zen''s decision to buy the grimoire, Lady Seraphine gave him a graceful look.


    If no one bid for the grimoire then the Scarlet family would definitely pin this onto her failure in the job to provoke the people into buying it.


    When that happens, she will lose all hermission and jobs. She was only a mage with some beautiful features so without the backing of the Scarlet family, her fate can easily be deducted.


    "Thank you," Lady Seraphine sent a mental transmission to Zen as she bowed slightly.


    Zen kindly smiled back as he wasn''t really helping her out but that he wanted to see if he could learn the Hymn of Death.


    Money wasn''t a concern for him so gambling one time is not a big deal.


    You win some and you lose some. The question is if you have the courage in betting on the impossible.


    "Zen has bid 1 million spirit stones for the Hymn of Death. Are there any other bidders?" Lady Seraphine announced shortly after thanking Zen.


    However, it was a given that the crowd remained silent and they were just waiting for Lady Seraphine to finish the countdown to move on.


    As much as she wanted to just say Zen has obtained the grimoire, she must still count down because of her job.


    "1 million spirit stones going once!"


    "1 million spirit stones going twice!"


    "Sold to Zen with the price of 1 million spirit stones," Lady Seraphine bangs the hammer on the desk to finalize the bidding.


    Zen smiled evilly when he used only a million spirit stones on a possibly overpowered spell that could change this world.


    Lady Seraphine was embarrassed to be forced into this kind of situation but she kept a blissful appearance as she nced at Zen.


    Zen understood her meaning as he said, "I would pay right now so please bring the grimoire to my VIP room."


    Given how he has been suspicious about some hidden plot in the shadow, he wanted to grab every item he won in his pocket right away.


    He was not willing to risk losing all of them in the end because of some cliche.


    "I understand, a servant would bring the item right away toplete the transaction." Lady Seraphine said as she waved her hand at a servant.


    The servant nodded slightly as she walked up to hold the grimoire before bringing it up to Zen.


    Zen dly handed over the money to the servant as he retrieved the grimoire back into his spatial ring.


    The servant calcted the price with her magic sense and confirmed the money to be correct so she bowed slightly before leaving the room.


    At the same time, Lady Seraphine continued, "For the next item, we have a magic device that creates an area of effect that boosts your ally''s power by 25%."


    Lady Seraphine unveiled the cloth on a sphere-looking orb as she activated the spell.


    The orb activated and started blinking bright red as it started changing the environment around her.


    The ground starts to erupt in me on the right side and ice on the left side, creating a beautifulndscape.


    Lady Seraphine smirked as she held her wand out before casting a spell, Icicle Lancelot.


    The Icicle Lancelot appeared and the crowd could see the power was increased by at least 25% when they witnessed the mana concentrated in the Lancelot.


    A servant ced a dummy puppet made of steel with a damage absorption formation in it for Lady Seraphine to demonstrate.


    With a light shout, the Icicle Lancelot fired at the dummy target, causing it to explode into many pieces.


    The crowd stood up in disbelief when an intermediate spell easily demolished a dummy puppet that can absorb all the damages from any intermediate spell.


    A prideful look appeared on Lady Seraphine''s face as she eximed inwardly, ''Hmph, a bunch of country bumpkin that has never seen an amplifying power orb at this caliber.''

 Chapter 119: Amplifying Orb

    Chapter 119: Amplifying Orb


    "Everyone can see the ability of this amplifying orb. I believe a further exnation is not needed." Lady Seraphine said aloud, exciting the crowd.


    With the demonstration that Lady Seraphine just did, there was no questioning about this orb being shady.


    Lady Seraphine smiled brightly but inwardly she was disgusted by the crowd.


    ''Hmph, when there''s a defective item, you all re at me with anger. Now a god-tier item is being auctioned, you all changed to a glistening expression.''


    Lady Seraphine sneered at them but she continued to say, "This amplifying orb starting price is 10 million spirit stones, and don''t think we''re overpricing it. This amplifying orb is a party effect, meaning there can be at least 10 people having their magic amplify by 25%."


    As soon as Lady Seraphine finished speaking, the crowd began an intense bidding war.


    The price instantly went up to 30 million spirit stones in less than a minute as everyone is eager to grab hold of the orb.


    Such a powerful item is going to change their family position if they can improve their mages spell.


    "You don''t seem very interested in this amplifying orb." Back in the VIP room, Evie asked Zen softly.


    Zen wasn''t agitated or excited, rather, he seemed calm and nonchnt.


    "No, I''m interested but not as eager as those fools," Zen replied to Evie after thinking for a while.


    The amplifying orb is tempting for him but he wasn''t sure if it worth the money to buy an item with its purpose as support.


    "You''re thinking about buying it would be a waste since you don''t have many allies by your side right," Evie said teasingly and Zen couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow slightly.


    Heaving a soft sight, Zen admitted that he wasn''t trying to get it because he was always alone.


    Alone, meaning he works solo and not with a party member. Thest time he tried it was back in the Forest of Trove and he was honestly exhausted at that time.


    Commanding his member, focusing their back, defending the sideline, everything requires his full attention.


    However, if he was alone at that time, then there was nothing for him to worry about as he could simply teleport himself out whenever the situation became unfavorable for him.


    "You''re always too sensitive at this kind of stuff, Evie."


    "I''m not sensitive. It was just that you''re too obvious and everything is shown in your expression."


    ''My expression? I always kept a deadpan look though.'' Zen questioned inwardly as he stared at Evie for rification.


    Evieughed a little bit and said, "Your expression is controlled very well. There is basically zero chance of detecting your current mood based on your facial appearance. But there is one thing you can never hide."


    "One thing I can never hide?" Zen raised his eyebrow slightly.


    "Your core in your abdomen or more specifically, the mana core in your body," Evie said and leaned close to his ear before continuing.


    "Although I was surprised when I detected two different yet simr cores in your body, I can tell one of them is a spiritual core for storing true qi while the other one is the mana core."


    Zen became surprised when his secret was found out by Evie. He has hidden them really well with the concealment technique created by Cecilia to prevent the other true qi cultivator from detecting him.


    So how was it possible for Evie to know? Unless she was even more profound than he initially thought and could possibly be someone even stronger than Cecilia.


    Evie gave a mysterious smile but had no intention of rifying him about how she found out his little secret.


    Zen also didn''t try to pry for more information due to the previous incident where he was faced with a chilling look.


    "Princess Krista has bid 92 million spirit stones for the amplifying orb."


    While Zen was busy figuring out how Evie managed to see through his secret, Lady Seraphine continued to be an announcer.


    The amplifying orb was a hot item in demand as the price became ridiculously high. Even Krista Dragoon was willing to spend over 90 million spirit stones on it despite her current predicament.


    ''It seemed like she is really determined to seed no matter the price.'' Zen eximed inwardly when she saw the fierce look on her face.


    "Tch, just because you''re a princess doesn''t mean you get everything. I bid 93 million spirit stones." Daphne Camellia sneered as she was prepared to win everything.


    Twitching her mouth slightly, Krista Dragoon was fuming mad inside. ''This snotty little brat really thinks I''m a pushover.''


    Keeping a smile on her face, Krista Dragoon said, "Indeed, I may be a princess but at least I have never fallen so low in disgrace. Gaining some glory just to have it vanish in a mere second because of someone better."


    The taunting words of Krista Dragoon touched Daphne Camellia''s sore spot as she was mentioning the past events where Morgan Pelora haspletely surpassed her.


    *p*


    *p*


    "Well said, Princess Krista." Zen pped his hand loudly as heplimented her words.


    He was impressed by the fiery wordsing out from Krista Dragoon. Never did he imagine that Krista Dragoon cane back in a swift manner against someone.


    Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth in anger as she pointed at Zen and eximed, "Why the hell are you interfering with my conversation again? Do you have something against me? You''re always targeting me."


    Zen shrugged his shoulder as it wasn''t intentional or maybe it was.


    Smiling cheekily, Zen curved his lips upward as he said, "It''s fun to mess with a snotty brat like you. You''re just using your family''s money to show off yet you''re acting so arrogant."


    Afterward, Zen looked at Morgan Pelora and said, "Compare to Morgan Pelora where she''s a 4th tier alchemist and could earn her own money. What do you have to be proud of yourself? A 3rd tier alchemist that failed the test for bing a 4th tier alchemist."


    "Who the hell are you to judge me? Are you an alchemist yourself? Do you even know the difficulty and process to be one?" Daphne Camellia retorted instantly.


    "That''s right, I''m an alchemist," Zen calmly replied, shocking Daphne Camellia, Morgan Pelora, and Krista Dragoon for such a revtion.

 Chapter 120: Alchemist Face-Off

    Chapter 120: Alchemist Face-Off


    "Y-You''re an alchemist too?" Daphne Camellia stuttered as she pointed her finger at Zen.


    It wasn''t just Daphne Camellia bing shocked by Zen saying he was an alchemist.


    Even Morgan Pelora and Krista Dragoon were intrigued by such a fact. Bing an alchemist is not somethingmon as it requires a lot of experience.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly on the reaction of these people. ''Am I really that doubtful?''


    Zen was sure that they did not believe his word one bit. After all, he never showed his capability other than exposing his essence me for a bit.


    ''Shouldn''t having an essence me prove my credibility as an alchemist already?'' Zen questioned inwardly.


    "In this tiny world, their knowledge of essence me is simply a fire spell that is stronger than their magic. Thus, it wasn''t a surprise that they aren''t able to connect the dot with the essence me and alchemist." Cecilia sent a transmission to answer Zen''s doubt.


    Hearing Cecilia''s reasonable word, Zen nodded his head in understanding. It is a fact that mages are able to produce fire as long as they have an affinity with fire elements.


    So they weren''t that surprised to see the essence me Zen cast as they believed it''s just an irregr me.


    "Hey, are you going to keep quiet and not answer me? Are you really an alchemist or just trying to lie and boast?" Daphne Camellia shouted again when she saw Zen was distracted.


    She felt that she was being disregarded and treated as an invisible person.


    Who was she?


    A young and prideful miss from the Camellia family. Despite her fiery temper, she was considered a beauty with many youths pursuing her in hopes to get her love.


    There was never a time when she was disrespected by the opposite gender so she couldn''t ept Zen''s behavior toward her.


    "I''m an alchemist and one that is definitely better than a little missy who couldn''t even pass a 4th tier alchemist test," Zen replied in a mocking tone.


    To him, Daphne Camellia''s personality is the same as those snotty brats on Earth where they only have arrogance and pride in their body.


    Daphne Camellia clenched her teeth in anger as she pouted, "Hmph, I-I was just feeling unwell at that time so I messed up. But I''m still a 3rd tier alchemist in the end."


    Afterward, she shed out a badge that has 3 stars brighten up with 6 being dull, indicating she was a 3rd tier alchemist.


    Zen was dumbfounded by the design as it was crafted beautifully and embedded with diamonds.


    ''Damn, alchemists are truly a wealthy bunch to be able to create such a prestigious badge.'' Zen cursed inwardly by the wealth they unt.


    "Hmph, do you see this badge is my proof of authentication? Where is your badge then?" Daphne Camellia smirked as she was convinced that Zen was boasting.


    His expression of shock when she revealed the badge showed that he has never seen it before.


    However, if he was really an alchemist and took the test then he should have seen the badge because it''s the same design with only some slight minor changes if your rank is higher.


    Zen was dumbstruck by the badge and heave a sigh shortly after by the immature behavior of Daphne Camellia.


    "Who the fuck made the rules that you must have a badge to be an alchemist, to begin with?" Zen snorted in displease.


    Zen''s words made the entire crowd drop their jaws as they weren''t expecting such aeback from his speech.


    The crowd pondered his words and found his logic to be reasonable since there was never a rule that said only those with a badge are an alchemist.


    There could be some great alchemists but they didn''t bother getting a badge since they believed it to be a waste of time.


    There was a famous alchemist in this world who never took an interest in other things except his alchemy and pill researching.


    Despite that, he was still heavily respected in the alchemy guild and many alchemists hold him in high regard.


    Meanwhile, Lady Seraphine had a big headache at this year''s auction.


    ''How did a heated item like the amplifying orb suddenly get pushed into the sideline? Why are we discussing alchemy all of a sudden?'' Lady Seraphineined inwardly as the crowd was mumbling something unrted to the auction.


    Zen smiled brightly as he got everyone distracted about the main theme of this auction. ''Let''s see if those people in the shadow have the patience to wait any longer.''


    He was stalling purposely to test the patience of the people plotting something behind. If the auction continues to proceed as it is then everyone would be focused on the auction and be unguarded.


    At that time, it''ll be easy for them to go ahead with their n and ruin his chance of getting the Soul Replenishing herb.


    "So you don''t even have an alchemist badge but dare to be proimed as an alchemist. Do you even know the word, shame?" Daphne Camellia snapped out of her daze as she red at Zen.


    "We can do an alchemist face-off after this auction and if I win. You will fulfill one of my conditions. Of course, if you win then I''ll be the one to listen to one of your conditions." Zen replied with a provoking expression.


    Almost like he was sure that Daphne Camellia would not have the courage to ept a face-off.


    As expected, she bit the bait as she replied instantly. "Face-off it is, I''m not afraid of you. I have faith in my alchemy skill and I will surpass that slut, Morgan Pelora very soon."


    ''Sweet, such a naive little miss. No way would I lose when I had the greatest alchemist as a teacher while you only have this tiny world fake alchemist as a teacher.''


    Zen smiled wickedly as he had to think up of a condition for her to fulfill.


    "Great, we shall have our face-off as soon as I get my desired item in this auction. Lady Seraphine, you can now resume the bidding for that amplifying orb." Zen eximed as he informed Lady Seraphine who was on the verge of tears if the farce continued on.

 Chapter 121: Soul Replenishing Herb

    Chapter 121: Soul Replenishing Herb


    Lady Seraphine wanted to strangle Zen''s neck for making this auction house like his bitch.


    Causing chaos whenever he felt like it or disrupting the auction bidding and conducting an alchemist face-off challenge against someone.


    Still, she smiled bitterly as she bowed slightly at Zen. After all, she had to take into ount that Zen rescued her predicament on the Hymn of Death grimoire.


    "Returning to the topic, Daphne Camellia has bid 93 million spirit stones for the amplifying orb. Are there any other bidders?" Lady Seraphine announced and prayed that there is no more detour.


    She wanted to get this annual auction over with since nothing is going in the way she expected.


    Nothing was smooth and there was a bumpy road every time Zen decided to open his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Zenid back on the couch again as he looked at Evie who had her eye closed.


    Waiting a few moments, Evie opened her eyes with a solemn expression.


    "It seems like their scheme is bigger than I thought," Evie said with her eyebrows wrinkled.


    "What have you discovered?" Zen asked solemnly when he saw the dreadful look on Evie.


    "We''ll have to leave as soon as possible when you obtain your desired item," Evie said as she continued.


    "I detected multiple formations hidden in every corner when I used my magic sense and those are extremely rare. The formation is a teleportation array and I''m pretty sure whatever the location is, they will definitely not be something wonderful."


    Zen began to ponder and decided to inform Krista Dragoon about this discovery.


    They were now allies so if something happened to them because they stayed in the dark then it wouldn''t benefit him in any way.


    "I''m going to Krista Dragoon''s room for a while to let her know. At the same time, I''m going to try to investigate secretly so please bid for me when they''re auctioning the Soul Replenishing Herb." Zen said seriously and continued.


    "Remember, you must bid at all costs. I don''t care if the price bes ridiculous, I''m determined to get it, Evie."


    Evie was slightly shocked at Zen being so serious at something for once.


    "It seemed like this Soul Replenishing Herb is very important to you. Is it rted to a woman?" Evie asked, hitting the mark directly.


    Zen flinched a bit but nodded his head in acknowledgment. "Yes, it''s for an extremely important woman in my life. I care more about her than my own life."


    Ang was a bit depressed when she heard Zen''s deration of the importance of a woman that is not her.


    Evie also had a bitter taste in her mouth but didn''t say any more words since Zen left the room already.


    "You don''t seem angry despite knowing your man cared about another woman." Evie turned around and asked Ang.


    Ang chuckled softly before saying, "Although I''m a bit sad that he cared about someone more than me. I''m already grateful that he gave me some love and is doing his best to cure my mother''s illness."


    "Your mother''s illness? But you''re an elf and it''s impossible for an elf to be sick." Evie narrowed her eyes suspiciously as she stared at Ang.


    "Yes, my mother may be an elf and it should be impossible to be sick. But this is something rted to her bloodline and only Zen knew how to cure her." Ang replied without hiding any details.


    Ang was smart and knew if Evie wanted to pry into her secret, she could simply order her intelligence agency to conduct an investigation.


    At that time, Evie would know everything but their trust would remain the same or even stagnant a bit.


    Ang would rather tell her the truth now to gain her trust. ''Since Zen is not here then it should be my duty to help maintain our rtionship to be as close as possible.''


    Evie smiles a bit to see Ang being honest with her. "Seems like that lecherous brat truly has a lot of charm in his luck."


    Ang became embarrassed a little as she hurriedly replied, "He is much more than some charming man. Zen may be a lustful person and even love taking advantage of someone. He actually cares a lot despite not showing it out."


    Ang defended Zen''s honor and decided to exin what she knew about him more to Evie.


    Thus, the conversation between these two women has centered around Zen who is currently in Krista Dragoon''s room.


    "If what you say is the truth then this is a big problem?" Krista Dragoon eximed when she heard Zen''s discovery.


    "You know something about this?" Zen was surprised that Krista Dragoon had a hint about the formation.


    Krista Dragoon nodded slowly while Le Dragoon was calling out the bid for the amplifying orb in her stead.


    "Recently, we heard about a Demon Lord that is on the rise and has started creating havoc in multiple towns. It''s rumored that his 10 loyal servants have created multiplebyrinths full of monsters in it." Krista Dragoon said solemnly and wondered if the Scarlet family is in cahoot with the Demon Lord now.


    Zen didn''t know things would escte this far when all he wanted to do wase to this auction house and leave right away.


    ''It seemed like this world is always ying a joke on me,'' Zenined inwardly when he always had to deal with these difficult situations.


    While Zen was busy trying to think up a solution to this dreadful situation, Le Dragoon suddenly shouted in excitement as she had finally won the amplifying orb against Daphne Camellia because she lost interest in it.


    Though the price came to an astounding 200 million spirit stones, in the end, Le Dragoon was cheerful that she did something useful for her sister.


    "Sister Krista, I won the amplifying orb," Le Dragoon said blissfully as she lowered her head slightly, indicating that she wants a pat on the head.


    Krista Dragoon shakes her head at this little sister of hers as she pats her head lightly.


    At the same time, Lady Seraphine announced the next item, "Over here is the Soul Replenishing Herb and is known as the best herb to recover one soul''s power. This is a must-get item for all mages because this herb would be able to enhance their mana core to a new height."

 Chapter 122: Demon Lord

    Chapter 122: Demon Lord


    Zen was agitated when he finally saw the Soul Replenishing Herb but he has entrusted the task to Evie.


    Thus, he didn''t bother with it much as he stared at Krista Dragoon and asked solemnly.


    "There is a Demon Lord in this world?" Zen was confused about how a Demon Lord is suddenly appearing in this world.


    He thought it was just simple mages and some true qi cultivators but as he continues to live longer in this tiny world, Zen started to realize something.


    Unimaginable things continue to pop out and many more surprise elements await to show themselves.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t know why Zen acted in shock when it wasmon knowledge for everyone to know about the existence of a Demon Lord.


    However, she still decided to answer his question since there was no harm in doing so.


    "Yes, there is a Demon Lord in this world but he always resides in an extremely secretive ce. We can never locate him until his army decides to attack a vige or town." Krista Dragoon replied as she tried to detect the abnormal behavior of Zen.


    She was left disappointed when Zen simply nodded his head and stayed silent.


    ''So there is a Demon Lord currently roaming in this world.'' Zen eximed inwardly.


    The next second though, Zen decided to ignore the Demon Lord for now since there was no reason to fight against him.


    They may cross pathster in the future but things can always change. Who made the rule that every Demon Lord is evil?


    "Back to the formation topic, I believe there is a teleportation formation in this whole auction that could transport us to abyrinth," Zen said to Krista Dragoon who also nodded her head in agreement.


    "We need to leave quickly." Krista Dragoon said as she doesn''t want to get dragged into a scheme when her hand is already full to make preparation against the empress.


    However, Zen shook his head as she smiled mysteriously.


    Afterward, he leaned closer to Krista Dragoon and whispered something in her ears.


    Krista Dragoon was surprised but then she soon smiled mischievously at Zen foring up with such a n.


    "You''re a real evil and tricky bastard," Krista Dragoonughed as she looked at Zen who seemed innocent but full of devilish ideas.


    Zen dly took that as apliment and bowed slightly to thank her.


    Afterward, he sat next to Krista Dragoon before cing his arm around her shoulder.


    "Before you tried to fling my arm away, I believed my great n deserved this intimate action at least," Zen said when Krista Dragoon was prepared to swing his arm away.


    "I forgot to add lecherous into your adjective." Krista Dragoon pouted in displeasure but she allowed his arm to stay in her shoulder.


    Le Dragoon witnessed the scene in front of her with a gawking expression.


    ''Sister Krista is truly different when she''s around Zen. If it were some other male then she would have changed into a furious woman and cripple their thing.'' Le Dragoon eximed inwardly as she looked at Zen in admiration.


    Zen nced at Le Dragoon and saw her admiration toward him. He decided to wink his left eye slightly at her.


    Le Dragoon blushes as she hurriedly turns her head around to look at Lady Seraphine announcing multiple bids for the Soul Replenishing Herb.


    The item was popr with many bidders but Evie was even more aggressive.


    She kept bidding by doubling the price of the bidder, making everyone grumble and cursed their luck for having to bid against her.


    Evie was calling a bid without even taking a second to rethink and not many are willing to go against her wish.


    Zen smiled when he knew he entrusted the right person to bid. If he was the one bidding for it, knowing how many people he has offended, it would be extremely difficult for him to win.


    Especially when he knows Daphne Camellia has a grudge against him for always teasing and messing with her bid.


    During this time, Zen continued to lean closer to Krista Dragoon, feeling her warmth and smelling the fragrance emitting from her body.


    "Aren''t you feeling toofortable?" Krista Dragoon said as she could feel Zen is starting to get cozy with her.


    "I can''t help it when a peerless beauty like you is in my embrace. I''m doing this for our own good as this will increase our rtionship." Zen replied cheekily and pecked her cheek lightly.


    Krista Dragoon was enraged as she pouted and yelled, "I''m not an easy woman so stop with your tactic. It''s getting more annoying and only going to make me hate you more."


    ''If I was a virgin boy then I would have fallen for your words.'' Zen sneered inwardly at her acting.


    After learning his lesson from Cecilia, Zen would never believe Krista Dragoon whenever she acted angrily but did nothing about it.


    If she was truly enraged and displeased with his action then she would have fired some magic spell at Zen.


    Even if it won''t kill him, she wouldn''t mind injuring him at all since Evie has given her the green light to punish him whenever he went overboard.


    "Krista, don''t you want to rx your nerves a little bit and try to lean onto someone for assistance." Zen held her closer to him and continued.


    "I know you''re still suspicious and can''t trust me fully. I can guarantee that as we continue to get along, you''ll find me extremely attractive."


    Krista Dragoon was speechless at his word and spouted, "Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror?"


    "I did and I can see a very handsome face," Zen replied instantly as he pecked her cheeks again.


    Krista Dragoon couldn''t handle his lewd behavior any longer as she struggled to free herself from Zen.


    "No need to struggle as the auction is about to be over." Zen saw her ''fake'' struggle as he informed her that Evie has sessfully won the Soul Replenishing Herb.


    "Congrattions to Madame Evie for winning the Soul Replenishing Herb." Lady Seraphine announced loudly as she ordered the servant to bring the herb to Evie.


    At the same time, the formation spread around the auction house has started to blink in luminous light.

 Chapter 123: Golden Eye

    Chapter 123: Golden Eye


    As the formation that is spread around the auction house started blinking, the crowd remained oblivious to the situation.


    None of them were suspicious as they waited for the final auction item.


    However, Zen''s group was the only one who remained alert all this time since they knew it would begin as soon as they finished auctioning the final item.


    Or it could be even faster as they have lost patience already.


    "Aren''t you going to investigate?" Krista Dragoon enquired since Zen was still embracing her shoulder.


    She wanted to fling him off already but gave up due to the relentless and shameless behavior of him.


    Zen smiled slightly and shook his head in response. Surprised, Krista Dragoon narrowed her eyes as she eximed, "Are you really this lecherous that you refused to do the important task ahead of you?"


    She would be speechless if Zen preferred to take some petty advantage when danger is approaching very soon.


    Zen had a gawking expression when Krista Dragoon believed him to be a useless person that only indulged himself in women.


    Taking a few moments to cool down, Zen decided to let her witness the abnormality herself.


    "Krista, try and see if you can activate your magic spell," Zen said.


    Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow slightly in confusion but nevertheless, she grabbed her wand.


    Afterward, she tried to chant some spell but a disbelief expression soon urred on her face.


    "I-I can''t cast my magic." Krista Dragoon said, stuttering as she looked at Zen who remained calm.


    "You knew about this?" Krista Dragoon asked in an angry tone.


    "Nope, I only realized it just now when Evie sent me a transmission through thismunication tablet," Zen replied calmly as he wasn''t the one to notice this.


    He was just informed about magic being disabled in this auction house when Evie received the Soul Replenishing Herb.


    Of course, this was most likely the formation surrounded in this ce that has some restrictions ced to prevent any resistance.


    After all, they had nned this for a long time and if their teleportation formation was canceled because of the advanced mages in this area then their efforts were all wasted.


    However, they have miscalcted one main factor. A factor that will ruin their entire dream and n.


    That person was none other than Zen as restricting his magic ispletely useless to him.


    Zen was no longer just a mage. He was a true qi cultivator with an essence me in his core that could activate as he pleased.


    Not even a restriction spell could prevent the summon of his essence me unless they are at the level of those in the higher world.


    "What are we going to do now?" Krista Dragoon asked herself before deciding to stand up, pushing off Zen''s arm in the meantime.


    Afterward, she tried to walk to the door and open it to leave the auction house as soon as possible.


    However, right as she held the handle of the doorknob, Zen stopped her and hugged her waist.


    "What are you doing?" Krista Dragoon shouted in surprise.


    ''He''s not nning on viting me now in this situation right?'' Krista Dragoon became pale as she was currently powerless and if Zen was to pounce at her now, she could only watch as he prated her purity.


    Zen was fuming mad when all she had in mind was about him doing something indecent.


    ''This woman definitely has a screw loose in her brain.'' Zen cursed inwardly when Krista Dragoon continued to struggle to lose herself from his grasp as she wanted to escape.


    "Stop moving around," Zen ordered in a solemn tone.


    Krista Dragoon gritted her teeth as tears slowly fell from her eye. Meanwhile, Le Dragoon was sitting inplete confusion at the scene in front of her.


    ''Why is Sister Krista crying when Zen is just holding her back here?'' Le Dragoon asked inwardly but decided to stay silent.


    She could see that Zen had no malicious intent and that he has a clear conscience because of her left eye.


    Le Dragoon has two different colors in her eye as the right eye has a ck and normal color. But the left eye was golden and it was known as the god''s gift to her birth.


    An eye that can see a person''s integrity which means she has seen many hypocrites in her life at a rtively young age.


    With her unique golden eye, Le Dragoon has shunned everyone that has a nefarious and malicious scheme toward her. There was no way she would allow those kinds of people near her.


    Thus, she could only rely on her sister who genuinely cares about her safety and is willing to shelter her from all those hypocrites.


    "Le, help your sister out and push this scumbag away from me," Le Dragoon was still in a daze until Krista Dragoon shouted for help.


    Krista Dragoon was on the verge of sadness as Zen ced her in hisp with her butt raised high.


    Le Dragoon sat and watched the scene calmly. A few momentster she said, "Sister Krista is being a baddie so Zen is conducting a punishment to remind you."


    Krista Dragoon''s face ashen when she heard the words that her little sister uttered to her.


    ''Baddie? Punishment? Did Zen brainwash my little sister?'' Krista Dragoon red at Zen fiercely despite having her front body face down on Zen''sp.


    Zen was also surprised by Le Dragoon to predict his intention. "It seemed like that golden eye of yours is not for show, Le Dragoon."


    "Un, this golden eye of mine is sometimes referred to as mystic eye as I can detect a lot of things that normal people cannot see." Le Dragoon replied softly.


    "Le, stop spouting nonsense with him and help me out." Krista dragoon cried aloud to Le Dragoon for help.


    However, to her dismay, Le Dragoon shook her head and said, "Sister Krista, you almost made a big mistake if Zen didn''t stop you on time. If you had turned the doorknob before, then the formation in this room would activate and explode us."

 Chapter 124: Spanking

    Chapter 124: Spanking


    "W-What do you mean Le?" Krista Dragoon asked in disbelief.


    "It''s like I''ve said. There''s a formation around us and I only discovered it now because of the fluctuation of mana from it." Le Dragoon replied softly as she gave a thankful look to Zen.


    Krista Dragoon may have not found out the formation because of the restriction but her Golden Eye or more specifically, her mystic eyesight was able to detect it.


    Le Dragoon''s mystic eye was a unique ability so it was unaffected by the restriction spell.


    She was going to stop her sister when she tried to open the doorknob but stopped when she saw Zen followed right behind her.


    Krista Dragoon was dumbfounded by this discovery as she tried to plead for mercy from Zen.


    After all, she used him of having nefarious intentions toward her when he was just trying to save her life.


    "F-Forgive me please?" Krista Dragoon pleaded coyly.


    Zen kindly smiles as he nodded his head. Krista Dragoon was delighted but not for long.


    *Pap*


    "Ahhh," Krista Dragoon screamed in pain as Zen smacked her butt, causing a red bum to appear on it.


    "N-No, don''t spank me please." Krista Dragoon continued to plead for mercy but Zen ignored her.


    *Pap*


    Zen continued to spank her butt and said, "This is your punishment for doubting my good intention."


    *Pap*


    "This is for biting the hand that''s trying to save your life."


    *Pap*


    "This spank is because I felt like spanking it since I love the smooth texture," Zen spanked her a few more times but none of them were actually hurting her since he didn''t use strength.


    However, Krista Dragoon waspletely embarrassed at her current state where her butt is now being touched and spanked by another man.


    ''Never have I been degraded this low,'' Krista Dragoon cried inwardly when she was being punished for using Zen.


    Zen stopped spanking her and started to rub her butt with his hand. Feeling her smooth and round butt, Krista Dragoon could only cover her face with both of her hands.


    She was too ashamed to look at her little sister who was calmly watching the punishment urred in front of her.


    "Stop looking at me, Le." Krista Dragoon begged her little sister.


    "Why?" Le Dragoon asked innocently as she doesn''t know why her sister is embarrassed.


    "You have done a wrong thing and Zen is punishing you ordingly." Le Dragoon continued, making Krista Dragoon blushed even more.


    "Well said, Le. Bad women need to be punished or else they will never learn from their mistake." Zen intervened as he smiled at the intelligence of Le Dragoon for understanding his action.


    Afterward, Zen starts healing the red palm on Krista Dragoon''s butt to make sure she does not feel pain any longer.


    However, he continued to make her stay in the current position as he said, "Have you learned your mistakes already?"


    "Y-Yes"


    "I can''t hear you!"


    "Yes"


    "Louder," Zenmanded again.


    "YES, I HAVE LEARNED MY MISTAKES," Krista Dragoon shouted when she felt Zen was reaching her maidenhood.


    "Good, next time you doubt my intention then it will not be a simple spanking," Zen said and leaned to her ear, nibbling it softly.


    "Mhmm," Krista Dragoon moaned loudly on the sudden nibble of her ear from Zen.


    ''This is definitely my worst day ever,'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly but she continued to stay put.


    She was truly frightened by Zen this time and was not acting up. It was the first time a man has ever done such a thing to her.


    If words of this got out, then she would definitely bebeled as a whore who would spread her legs to anyone that could help her go against the empress.


    "P-Please don''t tell anyone about this," Krista Dragoon pleaded in a pitiful tone.


    Zen nodded as he moved her up to sit in hisp and said, "I promise I would not utter a thing about today''s event. However, I won''t guarantee that I will stop feeling your soft body."


    Krista Dragoon heard Zen''s word as she felt his hand start roaming around her stomach and reaching for her breast.


    She became nervous as Zen got closer and closer but heaved a sigh of relief when Zen stopped his movement.


    "Although I wished to eat you up right now, we have more important things to do and I can''t have you wobbling if I do devour you." Zen teased her andughed aloud.


    "D-Dream on if you want to take my virginity," Krista Dragoon retorted as she struggled to get away from Zen.


    Zen didn''t care as he let her move away from him, shocking her to be able to free herself easily this time.


    Turning her head around to stare at Zen, she saw he held a serious expression this time.


    "Start tidying up your clothes or else you could be seen by another disgusting male when the scheme begins." Zen chuckled softly as he continued to leer at the messy appearance of Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon was confused and when she lowered her head to see her clothes. She cried out in surprise as she covered her breast that was exposed due to the struggle she made when she wasying down on Zen''sp.


    A few momentster when she finished tidying up her clothes, she red at Zen fiercely.


    "You''re a demon." Krista Dragoon spouted in anger.


    "Yes, I''m a demon. A demon that loves to obtain women like you." Zenughed heartily as it wasn''t the first time he got called out by something.


    He could care less about how people looked at him from their perspective.


    He was shameless enough to handle anything because if you''re easily embarrassed and scared at everything then he minds as well cower in a corner.


    "Hmph, you''re a scoundrel as well." Krista Dragoon said and at this time, Zen grabbed hold of Le Dragoon and rushed to hold her as well.


    Krista Dragoon tried to dodge but Zen held a solemn expression and held her waist tightly before saying, "The teleportation is happening right now. Hold tightly on me otherwise, we may get separated."

 Chapter 125: Labyrinth

    Chapter 125: Labyrinth


    "We''re getting teleported currently," Zen held the two princesses in his arms as he made sure they didn''t get separated.


    He wasn''t worried about Evie and Ang since they were prepared. Not to mention, he left a trace of true qi in their body so he can sense their location and vice versa.


    In addition to Evie''s unknown strength, he was confident in their safety but the two princesses in his embrace is a different story.


    Their identities were too delicate and special so if someone wanted to take advantage of them during this time then it doesn''t take a genius to know what would happen to them.


    Sometimeter, the teleportation was done and they appeared in a gloomy, dark room.


    ''Seriously why can''t anyone have a bright room for once in a damnbyrinth,'' Zen cursed inwardly when he arrived in a room where he could barely see with the naked eye.


    However, a sudden thought appeared in his mind when he realized the current situation.


    An evil grin appeared on his smile as he grabbed hold of something in his embrace.


    "Ahhh," Both Le Dragoon and Krista Dragoon screamed in surprise when they felt their breasts being groped.


    "Zen, are you really taking advantage of us here?" Krista Dragoon spouted in anger as she couldn''t believe him.


    "What do you mean?" Zen asked innocently while continuing to grope on their breast.


    Le Dragoon was bashful but she didn''tin as she felt some weird sensation in her breast.


    Since she has always avoided and pushed people away from her, she was too inexperienced in knowing what she is currently feeling.


    Zen smiled inwardly when he managed to use this situation in his favor. ''God bless the creator of this gloomy environment.''


    After groping for another few minutes, Zen felt his feet being stepped on by Krista Dragoon and she continued to use all her strength.


    ''Tsk, I forgot to lock her leg as well.'' Zen cursed inwardly when he made such an amateur mistake.


    Heaving a defeated sigh, Zen reluctantly let go of the two women as he activated his essence me to make the room brighter for their eyesight to see.


    As the room brightens, Zen can see Krista Dragoon ring at him angrily while Le Dragoon lowers her head bashfully.


    "Hmph, just you wait for your damn punishment. Lecherous and shameless scoundrel," Krista Dragoon shouted as she started to check around the surrounding area.


    As Krista Dragoon was using her magic sense to check around, a loud voice echoed in the room.


    "Hello Challengers, wee to thebyrinth created by one of the Demon Lord''s servants, Karaka Nomin. Enjoy thisbyrinth as all of you are separated."


    A projection screen showing a bat-demon appeared in the room that Zen is in and it was also spread around in the area that the people teleported to.


    "You may have a lot of questions but I could care less about you unqualified people. If you want an answer then climb up thisbyrinth as there is a total of 100 floors full of delicate monsters waiting to chomp on your flesh." The bat-demonughed and wished them good luck as it vanished.


    Zen was speechless at such a cliche event. ''A 100-floorbyrinth. Very surprising and totally unexpected not.''


    He waspletely dumbstruck by such a cliche plot where it''s always abyrinth with 100 floors. He was expecting something different but s, he was left disappointed once again.


    Meanwhile, in other areas, the other people that attended the auction were frazzled and panicked.


    "What the hell is thisbyrinth?"


    "Weren''t we in the Scarlet family auction house? How did we get transported here?"


    "Damn it, the Scarlet family is in cahoot with the demons."


    The crowd cursed as they figured out that they''ve been tricked and taken into an unknown ce.


    Some groups have 5-10 people while others can have 20-50 people. The groups were varied in number but one thing was sure is that they''re all isted from others.


    Ang and Evie were transported with 2 other people in their group. Surprisingly, they were Morgan Pelora and Daphne Camellia.


    "Seems like this is a pretty fun and thrilling adventure," Evie chuckled softly as she enjoyed herself in their current situation.


    "Is Zen currently safe?" Ang asked Evie as she was worried about him and Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth in anger whenever she heard the name, Zen.


    "Can you stop mentioning him when we are stuck in this area where we don''t even know the exit?" Daphne Camellia shouted at Ang as she couldn''t stand her attitude.


    "Hmph, I''m not even asking you so why are you interrupting me. Also, if you don''t want me to mention him then you can always go alone and find the exit." Ang snorted as she wasn''t going to be polite to anyone talking bad about Zen.


    "Y-You, hmph" Daphne Camellia pointed her finger at Ang before ignoring her.


    She may be impulsive most of the time but she wasn''t stupid. ''You want to iste me in this current situation. Dream on, I''m not dumb enough to go alone when dangers are lurking everywhere.''


    Ang curved her lips upward when she silenced Daphne Camellia. Afterward, she turned to stare at Evie again for an answer.


    Evie smiled slightly as she patted her head and said, "You can stop worrying about that lecherous brat as I''m pretty sure he is currently busy taking advantage of those two princesses."


    Ang became dumbfounded as she didn''t find Evie''s word to be outrageous or ridiculous as she was sure Zen would definitely do that.


    "Looks like our only exit path is by climbing the floor in thisbyrinth-like that bat-demon said." Morgan Pelora suddenly said when everyone was distracted.


    Morgan Pelora has tried to use her magic sense to check their surroundings but was surprised to know it is being restricted. Also, it seemed like their current area was safe from any demonic beast.


    It was like they''re in a safe zone and once they walked out of this safe zone, that''s when their challenge began.


    Evie nodded her head slowly as she said, "You''re correct but before we begin exploring, there is something else we need to do."


    The room turned silent as they looked at Evie with curiosity about her meaning. Evie gave a mysterious smile as she pointed her finger in a direction.

 Chapter 126: Crazy Slimes (I)

    Chapter 126: Crazy Slimes (I)


    With Evie being mysterious and pointing at a ceiling, the rest of the women became confused.


    "Is there something over there that you''re pointing to?" Ang asked Evie softly because she didn''t detect anything unusual.


    Morgan Pelora and Daphne Camellia were also perplexed as they couldn''t figure out what is so special about the ceiling.


    "Don''t try to use your naked eye to see and feel it with your mana core," Evie said softly when she saw them being lost.


    ''Sigh, at times like this, it would have been better if Zen was here. He would have understood my intention right away.'' Evie sighed as she saw them closing their eyes to check the unusual stuff.


    A few momentster, Ang opened her eyes in shock and disbelief. Morgan Pelora and Daphne Camellia have the same reaction after they saw an unbelievable scene.


    "T-The ceiling is fake. T-They are a mimic and my instinct is telling me that they''re slimes." Daphne Camellia stuttered with a pale face.


    Ang and Morgan Pelora also raised their guard in nervousness as they could never imagine the ceiling above them to be a monster.


    However, the confusing part is, why haven''t the slimes that are mimicked as a ceiling attack them already.


    They could only turn their head and stare at Evie for an answer.


    She was the only one who remainedposed and calm this entire time. Otherwise, there was no way they could''ve detected the slimes and could have been ambushed unprepared.


    Meanwhile, Evie was speechless by the level of intelligence of these women. ''How did they manage to survive in this world?''


    In the end, Evie sighed as she said, "As the projection has said, we are challengers in thisbyrinth, and when there''s a challenge, what should there be?"


    "Monsters?" Daphne Camellia responded after pondering for a while but Evie shook her head.


    "No, we already know there are monsters lurking in thisbyrinth." Evie shocked her head in disappointment and looked at Ang for a response.


    "A healer?" Ang said as she believed a healer is required when doing a challenge.


    "No, Ang, that has nothing to do with the topic we''re on. Having a healer does not exin why the slimes are staying in the ceiling and not attacking us." Evie said in a tired tone.


    Ang and Daphne Camellia lowered their heads in shame as they were oblivious to their current situation and couldn''tprehend Evie''s question.


    Evie sighed as she nced at Morgan Pelora to see if she got a decent answer.


    Morgan Pelora saw her gaze and said, "I believed it''s because we are currently in a safe zone. Meaning, we''ll be safe as long as we stay here."


    Hearing Morgan Pelora mentioning the safe zone and adding with the challenging part, Daphne Camellia and Ang finally understood.


    "At least we have one who thinks before they speak. Correct, our position is currently simr to a safe zone so as long as we stay here, the slimes will remain in their position." Evie smiled briefly and continued.


    "You may not have noticed but there''s a thin line in the exit which warns us that we will be attacked as soon as we step foot outside of the line."


    Afterward, Evie walked forward a bit, just a little behind the thin line. With a smirk, she raised her right foot slightly as she hovered in mid-air over the thin line.


    Instantly, there was movement between the slimes in the ceiling but no slimes were lunging forward to attack Evie.


    Besides the agitating movement between the slimes, there was zero intention of harming her yet.


    "Do you see their response clearly?" Evie asked them shortly after she retracted her right foot, causing the movement from the slimes to stop.


    This time, Ang and Daphne Camellia nodded their head in understanding of the situation.


    "The slimes would not attack us unless we step over that boundary line," Ang said and Evie nodded her head.


    "To pass through this room, we muste up with a n to deal with these slimes because I''m sure it''s not your typical and easy slimes. Thus, destroying their core does not necessarily mean the end of their life." Evie said and continued.


    "If my memories aren''t wrong then they should be deviant slimes, nicknamed as crazy slimes. They are proficient in mimicking things and concealing their aura from enemies. Also, their attack is extremely toxic as they shoot some acid from their mouth that can melt anything upon impact."


    Daphne Camellia turned pale when she heard Evie calmly describing the enemy like an instructor.


    "A-Are there any weaknesses on these crazy slimes if we can''t just kill them by targeting their cores?" Daphne Camellia asked as her body trembles in fear.


    "Sigh, to think the person who always deemed me as a rival is frightened to this extent when we haven''t even been attacked yet." Morgan Pelora teased as she looked at Daphne Camellia in amusement.


    Frustrated and anger overwhelmed Daphne Came as she cannot handle being degraded by her rival.


    "Hmph, what are you yapping for when you''re not even helpful at all? Aren''t you just sitting duck here like us?" Daphne Came shouted, alerting the crazy slimes in the ceiling.


    When she noticed her shout caused the crazy slimes to re at her maliciously, she panicked and took cover behind Ang.


    Ang was speechless on being a shield for Daphne Camellia suddenly as she tried to fling her aside.


    However, Daphne Camellia was like a ko, unwilling to let go of Ang''s arm, clenching onto her tightly.


    "Can you let go of my arm already? We''re not that close and I have this spot reserve for someone already." Ang spouted as she wasn''t willing to associate with Daphne Camellia who always went against Zen in the auction.


    Daphne Camellia gnashed her teeth and let go of her reluctantly before saying, "Hmph, you''re just a bitch that spread your legs to that lecherous brat."


    "At least I admit that I''m willing to spread my leg for the man I love and unlike you. Panicking and frightened at mere slimes while acting like a haughty, spoiled missy." Ang snorted as she ignored her and walked to Evie''s side.

 Chapter 127: Crazy Slimes (II)

    Chapter 127: Crazy Slimes (II)


    The fiery atmosphere between Daphne Camellia and Ang left the other two women speechless.


    "When are you two going to stop this farce?" Evie couldn''t stand it any longer as she stepped in to stop them.


    Although still gnashing their teeth as they gaze at each other fiercely, they have ceased fighting since Evie has ordered them to.


    Currently, it was already a unanimous decision that Evie is the leader of this group as she has every qualification to be one.


    "How are we going to get past those crazy slimes in the ceiling if we will all get shot with their acid as soon as we walk out? If we cast shield, it wouldn''tst long and we have no idea how long this path ahead of us is." Morgan Pelora enquired as she looked at Evie.


    Evie smiled a little bit as she said, "It''s actually pretty simple to get out of here but it requires everyone to cooperate with each other."


    Afterward, Evie nced at Daphne Camellia and Ang before continuing her words, ''Meaning the two of you need to stop arguing and get along with each other if you want to leave this area."


    Ang sighs as she nods her head as fighting with Daphne Camellia here is not beneficial for either of them.


    Daphne Camellia was also in agreement as she wanted to get out of this creepybyrinth already. She was not used to this kind of environment given her family background and status.


    "Good, now that you two are finally willing to calm down. I''m going to start exining my strategy and if you have any questions, make sure to ask them because once we start, there''s no turning back." Evie said solemnly.


    The women swallowed their saliva nervously as they perked their ears up to listen to every detail that Evie said.


    Missing one detail and causing a mistake could lead them to a disastrous situation where death is going to follow them behind.


    Evie was d to see their conflict resolved. ''I''m pretty sure that lecherous brat is nning to grab hold of these two women as well. If they are at each other''s throat then it''ll be hard for him to get her.''


    Evie knew that Zen had an interest in taking Morgan Pelora and Daphne Camellia into his embrace otherwise, he would have never bothered with their affair.


    Daphne Camellia didn''t know about Evie''s insidious intention and Morgan Pelora was too nonchnt to care about anything else besides finding the exit.


    Meanwhile, Ang was just anxious to get back to Zen as she doesn''t feel safe being alone again when she finally managed to find someone to rely on.


    After everyone is ready to listen, Evie starts exining the strategy and what they need to do.


    As Evie was discussing their strategy, other people that were grouped up were also in fear as they struggled toe up with a n.


    "Damn it, we have lost 15 people to those crazy slimes that concealed themselves in the ceiling."


    "Fuck, if I ever get out of thisbyrinth alive, I would make sure the Scarlet family feels my wrath and retaliation."


    This particr group consists of other noble families as they were teleported here without knowing the scheme behind the Scarlet family.


    "Stop arguing, Jonathan and Jason. We need to calm ourselves and the both of you are only making the rest more fearful." Zack, a middle old man said solemnly.


    Originally, their group consists of 40 people but they have lost 15 people when they walked out of the boundary line and were ambushed by the crazy slimes in the ceiling.


    Being surprised, they couldn''t cast their barrier on time to block the acid as 15 people tanked the full acidity and melted their flesh.


    It was a horrifying sight as they witnessed the people that were alive a few minutes with them before they had their fleshpletely disintegrated as they screamed in agony.


    With only 25 of them left and thanks to Zack''s swift reaction in dealing with the crazy slimes, they would have lost more people.


    "Although we managed to find another safe zone and the crazy slimes have stopped attacking us, there is no guarantee that the safe zone wouldst forever," Zack said as he looked at the rest of the people.


    Some of them were old men like him but many of them were youths in their respective families that had some nobility.


    However, their behavior and action right now were even worse than youths in the slum as they pissed their pants in fear.


    "Such disgraceful behavior from you people. To think our kingdom would need to rely on these batches of youths who can''t even keep theirposure in these kinds of situations." Zack sneered at them.


    Jonathan and Jason also shake their heads in disappointment and are d to know they didn''t bring their grandson to the auction house.


    ''If I had brought my grandson with me then I would have lost all my face if he acted like them. Luckily, I ignore his pleas and pitiful look.'' Jason thanked himself for being able to resist his urge to bring him along.


    Meanwhile, the other old men who brought their grandson to the auction house were embarrassed and a shameful expression.


    They could only gnash their teeth as they looked at their disappointing grandson who couldn''t even cast a beginner spell.


    "What are we going to do now, Zack?" Jonathan enquired since they werepletely isted from others and have no way to contact others.


    Theirmunication devices were blocked because of thisbyrinth and they didn''t prepare anything for a long, dreadful fight.


    "Sigh, we can only recover ourselves for a few hours before pushing through. I fear these crazy slimes will attack us very soon and we''ll be doomed by then if we are stuck here." Zack said as he sat down to recover his mana.


    The rest nodded their heads as they sat down and focused on recovering their mana as well.


    Simr situations like this have happened across thebyrinth but none of the groups were able to meet up with each other.


    It was like there was a separate dimension between them that prevented any groups from meeting.


    "Wow, these crazy slimes sure are good-looking. I wonder if I can make them as my pet." While everyone was full of tension, Zen was happily in his area as he looked at the crazy slimes in the ceiling with admiration.

 Chapter 128: Crazy Slimes (III)

    Chapter 128: Crazy Slimes (III)


    Zen continued to look at those crazy slimes in the ceiling as he pondered if he could make them his pet.


    ''If I have an army of these crazy slimes that could mimic and shoot powerful acid at my enemies. Wouldn''t that be less work for me yet more efficient?''


    Zen smiled happily when he imagined the days where he just rxed while having the crazy slimes do all thebor work for him.


    Of course, he''ll be busy trying toe up with a n to conquer this tiny world before ascending while enjoying his lovely women.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon looked at Zen in a pale face as she eximed, "You''re a lunatic for thinking about keeping them as pets. Do you not know if it weren''t for Le warning me in time, I would have been shot by their acid and have my flesh melted?"


    Zen chuckled softly at Krista Dragoon being like this. After all, she was about to step over the boundary line that he had noticed beforehand.


    Although Le Dragoon has warned her sister in time, Zen was going to stop her if she didn''t manage to retreat back swiftly.


    Krista Dragoon is a very important person in his quest to conquer this tiny world and he was not going to let his soon-to-be woman die in front of him, especially not in a disgusting and horrifying method.


    "Krista, your facial expression right now is like a little girl being scared of thunder." Zen teased shortly after Krista Dragoon finished her outburst.


    Krista Dragoon was enraged by the carefree attitude of Zen, almost like he doesn''t realize the situation they''re in.


    With an irritated tone, Krista Dragoon said, "We''re stuck in abyrinth and have no idea where the exit is. Hell, we don''t even know where the other people are, including the little lover of yours that is separated from us."


    "You seem pretty jealous of Ang." Zen curved his lip upward as he winked at Krista Dragoon and whistled slightly on herscivious body.


    Krista Dragoon could not believe he was still in the mood to leer at her body when the situation is critical and they need toe up with a strategy quickly.


    "Do you treat your lover like a tool? One that you could not even bother about her well-being." Krista Dragoon gnashed her teeth as she red at Zen who returned his focus at the crazy slimes.


    Krista Dragoon waspletely clueless about the fact that Zen had managed to detect Ang and Evie''s location already.


    His true qi has been attached to their body so even though thebyrinth restrictedmunication device, it could not restrict the usage of his true qi.


    Such is a thing that can be considered a cheat for Zen who does not follow the norms in this world, which is using mana as their base of power.


    However, Zen was trying to keep the two princesses in suspense as he wanted to obtain both of them, just like Evie has predicted.


    "I''m acting carefree because I know Ang is safe and if they are met with danger, I have my ways to protect them," Zen informed Krista Dragoon.


    He wanted to keep her in suspense longer but when he saw her enraged and disgusted expression at him, he decided to tell her.


    There was no way he would obtain her heart if she came to believe that he was a yer that would dump a woman after ying with them.


    Krista Dragoon squinted her eyes as she remained suspicious, causing Zen to heave a soft sigh.


    "I''m speaking the truth and if you''re still doubtful then you can ask your little sister, Le since she has her mystic eye. But let me warn you that if you do, I will take a kiss as a reward." Zen smirked as he waited for her decision.


    The atmosphere became awkward as Le Dragoon stood on the sideline without any intention in their conversation.


    Zen has ordered her to use her mystic eye to keep watch of the crazy slime movement and if she discovered anything unusual, then she would inform him about it.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was debating on what to do and after thinking for a while, she smiled at Zen.


    "Who are you to say you will kiss me as a reward? I''m asking my little sister has nothing to do with you." Krista Dragoon eximed as she stared at Le Dragoon for an answer.


    "Sister Krista, he''s speaking the truth as I detect no lie from him." Le Dragoon said softly before returning her focus to the ceiling.


    Krista Dragoon became dumbstruck when she heard her sister''s confirmation.


    ''I-Impossible. He actually had a method in advance then shouldn''t he be able to prevent us from teleporting to thisbyrinth, to begin with?'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly as she found the truth to be ridiculous.


    However, she couldn''t get another second to think as Zen used his swift movement to appear in front of her.


    Shocked and a look of disbelief shed in her eyes as she hurriedly cast a barrier and wind spell to retreat back.


    "You can run but you can''t hide my lovely Krista," Zenughed as he saw Krista Dragoon trying to struggle.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t reply as she cast a chain of spells to prevent his advancement. There was zero chance that she will be distracted by his words and lower her guard slightly.


    After all, losing her focus means losing her first kiss to a man that she has barely known for a long time.


    Despite the intense struggle, Zen continued to advance toward her while sneaking a nce at the movement of the crazy slimes.


    ''It should be about time that you cannot wait any longer.'' Zen was determined to get the crazy slimes to act first and lunged themselves at the safe zone they''re in.


    Fighting in the path ahead of them where it''s narrowed is a dumb and seeking death action.


    There was zero space for them to be able to dodge and avoid the barrage of the acid shot from the crazy slimes who have full mobility on the ceiling.

 Chapter 129: Crazy Slimes (IV)

    Chapter 129: Crazy Slimes (IV)


    Krista Dragoon continued to cast her spell to block Zen''s advancement to kiss her, there was a sudden trembling sound in the ceiling.


    Zen smiled as he had waited for a long time for this moment.


    "Zen, the crazy slimes have grouped up in one spot over there," Le Dragoon who has been watching the ceiling with her ceiling the entire time shouted as she pointed at a particr spot.


    Zen nodded his head as he used his movement technique to appear near them as he activated his essence me.


    With the intensity of the heat from his essence me, the crazy slimes acid shot waspletely melted before they were able to damage Zen.


    Zen continued to control his essence me smoothly as he started to force the crazy slimes into a corner.


    ''Sess, I can''t believe how well my strategy goes to be able to lure them into one spot.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he looked at the crazy slimes who had stopped their mimic and began to panic.


    They tried to scurry and scatter around but with the essence me preventing any open spot for them to escape, they could only be fixed in their position.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon finally snapped out of her daze from what just happened in front of her.


    She was busy casting every spell with her might to stop Zen but he suddenly ignored her and went over the boundary line for some reason.


    After regaining herposure, Krista Dragoon knew she had been yed by Zen. A y that even her little sister was involved in.


    "Le, did you ally with Zen to troll me on purpose?" Krista Dragoon asked Le Dragoon with a fierce tone.


    Le Dragoon stuck her tongue out and shrugged her shoulder, "It wouldn''t have been possible if Sister Krista would only use her brain for a second there."


    Afterward, she walked away from the angry Krista Dragoon as she wanted to see what Zen would do next.


    Her mystic eye has been unable to determine his power at all and this has made her extremely curious about Zen.


    It was the first time that her mystic eye could not determine a person at all and it was exciting and intriguing as she can finally be close to a person using her feelings.


    A feeling that is not affected by her mystic eye because she hasn''t learned to control it properly, causing it to always be active.


    "Zen, are you going to burn all these crazy slimes now?" Le Dragoon asked coyly.


    The crazy slimes began to panic, even more, when they heard Le Dragoon''s innocent tone of burning them alive.


    "P-Please spare us and forgive our action." A voice suddenly echoed from the crazy slimes, shocking Krista Dragoon.


    "T-The crazy slimes can talk?" Krista Dragoon held a gawking expression as she stared at the monster who tried to kill them.


    "Oho, now that''s an interesting little slime. What is your name?" Zenughed as he asked for his name for being able to talk.


    Although a bit surprising, it only amused Zen and temptation to make them as a pet even more.


    An intelligent monster that is absolutely loyal to you would make everything so much easierpared to getting humans as subordinate.


    After all, humans are known for their greed and will betray you as long as they can have more benefits from the enemy. But monsters are different.


    Monsters are known for their loyalty, simr to dogs and cats on Earth who loved their owner fully.


    "W-We monsters do not have a name." The crazy slime replied after hesitating for a while.


    "Then why are you targeting us when we haven''t done anything to you?" Zen changed the topic since having a name or not doesn''t really matter.


    "We are simply ordered to attack anyone that crosses that boundary line. Thus, we didn''t target you specifically but just doing what we''remanded." The crazy slime said and became pale when Zen''s essence me began agitated by his response.


    Zen rubbed his chin slightly when he heard the crazy slimes mentioning about being ordered to do something.


    "Do you have an owner since you said someone ordered you guys to do a task?" Zen asked as he squinted his eyes.


    If the crazy slimes could not be tamed and be his pet then he would just use his essence me to burn them alive and get it over with.


    He wasn''t going to waste his time any longer if that was the case.


    "N-No, we are just a scavenger monster that has no owner. We worked as a group to survive." The crazy slime wanted to stay silent but when the essence me continued to corner them further, he hurriedly answered.


    "Good, you have two options now. One, be my pet and be loyal to me and I shall spare your group''s life. Two, you reject to be loyal to me and be food for my essence me." Zen showed two fingers as he exined their following options.


    Le Dragoon raised her eyebrow slightly as she was surprised when Zen was actually being serious when he talked to her secretly via mental transmission.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon stared at Zen with a disbelief expression. ''He wasn''t kidding when he really wanted to make them as pets. W-Wait, doesn''t that mean h-he would kiss me for sure?''


    Krista Dragoon became frightful when she realized there was a possibility that he would go for the kiss even if it was part of his n to lure the crazy slimes out.


    Zen sensed the nervous Krista Dragoon despite not looking at her and smiled evilly.


    ''Seems like she is sharper than I thought. Two birds with one arrow are like this. Not only do I get the crazy slimes as a pet, but I would also get a kiss for my brilliant n.''


    Zen cannot help but feel excited to know how everything goes so well and achieve one step closer to his goal.


    "So what is your decision? My patience is very limited when I''m not negotiating with a female. I''m biased so deal with it." Zen said as he stared maliciously at the slime like a devil incarnation.

 Chapter 130: Crazy Slimes (V)

    Chapter 130: Crazy Slimes (V)


    Faced with the threatening gaze of Zen, the crazy slimes had no other choice but to ept their fate as they epted to be a pet.


    Zen sped his hand together as he smiled brightly and proceeded to do the contract, officially binding them in hismand.


    Afterward, Zen turned to look at Krista Dragoon who held an unbelievable expression when she witnessed the scene in front of her.


    "Y-You really managed to tame the crazy slimes as pets." Krista Dragoon stuttered as she cannot imagine how many people could achieve this kind of feat.


    She was almost sure that everyone else who was teleported here is currently struggling. She could even say that most had already met with an unfortunate death if they couldn''t detect the crazy slimes in time.


    "Well, I always fulfilled my words and when I said I wanted these crazy slimes, I really meant it," Zen said as he leered around Krista''s smooth and curvy body.


    Krista Dragoon became alerted as she covered her chest area with her hand and stepped a little back.


    She was terrified by Zen as she could imagine her fate if shended in his hand. Le Dragoon on the other hand was calm and giggled softly at the reaction of her sister.


    ''Sister Krista is always calm and has everything under her control. But this time, she''s always on the losing end and has no way toe back.'' Le Dragoon was amused that there could be a day such as this.


    "D-Don''te any closer," Krista Dragoon spouted as she continued to step back. However, unknowingly, she was stopped on her track and when she turned her head, she realized she met with the wall behind.


    ''Not good,'' Krista Dragoon eximed inwardly when she found herself being blocked by a wall.


    It was at this moment that Zen appeared in front of her, shocking her in surprise.


    Krista Dragoon tried to run away but Zen ced both his hands around her as he smiled mischievously.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Zen asked as he looked deep into her eye.


    Krista Dragoon tried to avoid his gaze but Zen faced her whenever she tried to move away.


    Without any chance of running away, Krista Dragoon looked at him pitifully as she said, "P-Please forgive me this once."


    "Are you that unwilling to reward me with a kiss?" Zen asked in a sorrowful tone as he wondered if he overestimated his charm.


    "N-No, i-it''s just that I''m not prepared to kiss you on the lips yet. Can we wait a bit as I''m not ready for this kind of rtionship?" Krista Dragoon bit her lips slightly as she eximed softly.


    "Sigh, it''s just a kiss and I never specified it had to be on the lips. Just what kind of dirty thoughts do you have all day?" Zen chuckled aloud as he teased her.


    He had only asked for a kiss as a reward but Krista Dragoon unconsciously thought a kiss had to be on the lips and nowhere else.


    A kiss on the cheek was also a kiss. A kiss on the forehead is still a kiss in the end.


    Krista Dragoon''s face turned bright red when Zen held nothing back in teasing her and continued to press his body closer to her.


    They were so close that Krista Dragoon ced both her hands in Zen''s chest to remain bnced.


    Burrowing her head in his chest to cover her bright-red face, Krista Dragoon said in a mosquito-tone-like voice, "J-Just in the cheek and no more."


    Although it was hard to hear her voice, Zen had perked his ear up to be able to listen to every word of her.


    ''One step closer in melting the ice in her heart.'' Zen smiled inwardly as he moved back a little to give Krista Dragoon some space to move around.


    Currently, he was standing just a bit away from her and waiting for her action. He wasn''t going to move and was just standing as he continued to stare at Krista Dragoon.


    Gripping her clothes tightly, Krista Dragoon took a few breaths to calm down as she was about to do a shameful act, in front of her little sister no less.


    Le Dragoon was currently on the sideline, enjoying the intimate act between her sister and Zen.


    She was full of anticipation as she watched them intensely and wondered what kind of action they would do.


    ''Will Zen start making love with Sister Krista if they find a room alone?'' Le Dragoon eximed inwardly as she watched her sister slowly reaching her hand to Zen''s shoulder.


    Krista Dragoon''s movement was slow but she managed to get a hold of Zen and with a bashful face, she tiptoed herself and closed her eyes.


    With a light peck on Zen''s cheek, Krista Dragoon hurriedly ran away after kissing him as she was too embarrassed to face him.


    Zen didn''t pursue her as he touched his cheek that was kissed by her softly. ''What warm and soft lips it was and added with that lovely fragrance emitting from her is enough to melt a man down.''


    Zen was happy that he got a step closer to Krista Dragoon but soon, his expression turned serious as it was time to get out of this floor.


    The bat-demon has said there''s in total 100 floors but they have no map or any indicator saying which floor they are teleported in.


    Zen could only presume they were at the lowest floor, the first floor possible so it would take a long time to climb up.


    "Romu, scout this floor for us and find the exit. If you meet with any monsters that can not be tame then kill them all without holding back." Zen called out for Romu who was the leader of the crazy slimes that he named.


    He couldn''t waste any time lingering on a good name for the slime so he just spouted out Romu in a hurry.


    Romu, who heard themand instantly went back to his group as they all scurry into multiple directions to find the exit for Zen.

 Chapter 131: Evies Strategy (I)

    Chapter 131: Evie''s Strategy (I)


    While Zenmanded Romu to do all the scouting and fighting for him. He was rxed and carefree as he decided to tease Krista Dragoon even more.


    "Krista, why don''t you tell me a bit more about yourself?" Zen asked cheekily at Krista Dragoon who was busy avoiding his eyesight.


    Krista Dragoon ignored Zen but Le Dragoon was eager to expose everything about her sister.


    "Sister Krista loves to read magic and military books. She said that one must be strong and smart at the same time to be able to ovee any difficult situation." Le Dragoon said to Zen who was surprised about this.


    "Le, shush," Krista Dragoon hurriedly covers her sister''s mouth from exposing any more of her secrets.


    Le Dragoon tried to struggle to free herself from Krista Dragoon but it was a futile effort.


    Krista Dragoon was determined to stop Le at all cost as Zen watches the interaction between these two sisters on the sideline.


    ''I bet they wouldn''t be able to act like this if it weren''t because of thebyrinth.'' Zen sighed inwardly when two sisters that held a blissful smile could be turned into a deadpan and ice-cold look because of other people.


    People only have greed and power in their eyes as they sacrifice others for their own gain and benefits.


    Although unwilling at first, Zen has already made the decision to help them.


    Help them eliminate all their enemies and those who coborated with them before.


    ''You can rest assured Krista. I shall let you enjoy a fabulous show.'' Zen clenched his fist together as he checked on Romu and his group''s discovery.


    Meanwhile, in another separate area, Evie has finally finished exining her strategy to the women.


    "Does everyone understand my words?" Evie asked for confirmation.


    The women didn''t say anything as they nodded their heads solemnly. Seeing that they''ve understood, Evie didn''t waste any more time as she walked forward.


    "Remember, this is a teamwork effort and I do not want to see someone going off the trail," Evie warned as she stepped over the boundary line.


    Instantly, the crazy slimes in the ceiling were alerted as they fired their acid shot at Evie at a rapid pace.


    However, Ang and Daphne Camellia were prepared as they cast their magic barrier to block off the acid.


    Morgan Pelora, on the other hand, was chanting a spell in a mumbling tone as she held her wand.


    ''Now aren''t the girls getting along pretty well with this coordination.'' Evie smiled briefly when she nced at their effort and teamwork.


    Although it wasn''t perfect, it was at least decent enough to consider this operation a sess.


    Not to mention, if they truly can''t cooperate and work together, Evie had her ways to get out of this predicament without their help.


    Her strength was even more powerful than shown and for her, this was just a piece of cake.


    "How much longer can you girls keep up with the barrier?" Evie asked softly as they continued to walk forward.


    The more they advance in their path, the more acidic their shot gets as the floor almost meltedpletely if it wasn''t for the durability of the ting.


    "I can still hold on for another 5 minutes," Ang said with sweat trickling down her forehead.


    "I can handle for another 15 minutes at least," Daphne Camellia said as she increased the concentration of her mana into the barrier.


    Given the fact that she was an alchemist, her soul power is fairly high, and can handle a long endurance barrier without much problem.


    Ang was different since she rarely had to keep up her barrier or fight when it was always her mother protecting her in front. It was only until she fell ill that it required Ang to train up to protect themselves.


    Thus, her experience in mana maniption and magic spells is very vague and sometimes, Evie found out some ws in her casting.


    "Hmm, I see, continue to keep up with the barrier since Morgan is about to finish her spell," Evie said nonchntly as she continued to supervise them.


    Evie may seem carefree but in reality, her guard was up and prepared to act if there''s ever a problem.


    Time slowly passed and Ang could barely hold onto her barrier as the intensity of the crazy slimes continued to increase.


    Instead of slowing down, the crazy slimes seem to be more energetic as they face against their resistance.


    "E-Evie, I-I can''t hold on any longer," Ang said with much difficulty as her face is turning pale.


    Currently, the size of their barrier has been minimized by arge margin whenpared to the beginning. The barrier is mainly being supplied by Daphne Camellia''s mana right now so it wasn''t a surprise for Evie.


    "You can stop supplying mana into the barrier now, Ang. I would supply the remaining mana needed and Daphne seemed to be able to only hold for another 8 minutes," Evie waved her hand to inject her mana into the barrier while ncing at Daphne Camellia.


    Daphne Camellia was quiet the entire time to stay concentrated but Evie can tell she was barely managing it with her keen eyesight.


    ''Seems like her limit is about this much as well. This is going to be troublesome if we have to climb all 100 floors with their ability.'' Evie deducted that if they were alone, they could not even make it past the first 10th floor.


    At this time, arge fluctuation of mana starts surrounding Morgan Pelora as 5 magic circles are being illuminated.


    The ground began to tremble from the amount of mana being poured into this magic spell and the crazy slimes became petrified.


    They knew it was going to be the end of their life if Morgan Pelorapleted her spell so they panicked as they fired their acid shot in a barrage.


    Booom!


    The acid shot from the crazy slimes has more toxins in it as the barrier is being melted at a swift pace.


    "Cough," Daphne Camellia coughed up some blood as she was surprised by the sudden impact of the crazy slimes. She could no longer keep the barrier up any longer as her mana is being drained with barely any amount left.

 Chapter 132: Evies Strategy (II)

    Chapter 132: Evie''s Strategy (II)


    Daphne Camellia held an apologetic look at Evie as she copsed to the ground.


    "S-Sorry Evie, I''ve tried my best," Daphne Camellia eximed as she gritted her teeth in shame.


    Shame at her own self for being so pathetic and useless that can''t even hold the barrier any longer to defend them.


    Ang came from amon background and it was clear that she has no experience in a long duration of a fight as a mage.


    So it was understandable for Ang to fall first but who was she.


    She was Daphne Camellia,ing from a noble background with all the resources in her hand despite being overshadowed by Morgan Pelora.


    Evie waved her hand slightly and opened her mouth to speak, "It''s fine that you''re only able to handle this much. I will maintain the barrier for now and after this fight, we will have some discussion."


    Evie soon cast her own barrier, ovepping the current one created by Ang and Morgan Pelora.


    Instantly, shock and disbelief urred in their face as they saw the thick barrier, blocking every acid shot from the crazy slimes.


    Although it was the same spell, the difference was vast as they can see Evie is more profound and efficient than them.


    Right at this moment, Morgan Pelora finally opened her eyes and looked at Evie to signal her spell.


    Evie nodded her head and said, "You may begin and make sure you control it well. We are currently in a narrow path so one mistake can cause the ceiling to explode with debris onto ourselves."


    Evie warned since having a powerful area of effect spell in a narrow area was never an ideal solution.


    However, besides using an area of effect spell, there was no other way to kill all the crazy slimes since once they have theirpanion down, their wariness increases and will scatter all around the ce.


    Once that happens, it''ll be extremely difficult for them to breakthrough if a crazy slime can appear in an unexpected location.


    Morgan Pelora nodded her head in understanding as she waved her wand and the magic circle started to illuminate brightly.


    Afterward, it started tobust and create a heavy storm around the ceiling, forcing the crazy slimes to group up together.


    "Tornado Evocation"


    Morgan Pelora shouted and the crazy slimes started to dissipate from the heavy wind and impact.


    In addition, Evie decided to add some fire magic into the spell secretly to guarantee the crazy slimes will be eliminated.


    Evie was confident in Morgan''s spell based on the effort and concentration needed to cast an advanced spell this early despite being in the intermediate rank but it was better safe than sorry.


    She had no interest in dealing with the crazy slimes any further since she hates their acid shot that can pulverize anything in their path.


    The crazy slimes could only make some weird noise that is akin to screaming in agony as they slowly dropped to the floor, without any sign of life.


    Some were too deformed to even look like slime as it was just a gooey blob.


    Morgan Pelora finished casting this spell that took for her more than 20 minutes as she dropped to the floor, exhausted.


    At the same time, they could also see a staircase in front of them that was originally covered by the crazy slimes'' mimicking ability.


    Without any obstruction any longer, Evie concluded that they have sessfully passed the first floor.


    Evie nced at the three women who were exhausted on the floor without any energy to stand up again.


    ''Sigh, just how weak are the people in this tiny world. If it weren''t for Zen''s insistence to try and obtain these girls, I wouldn''t even bother trying to train them up. But it seemed like I would have to exert more effort if I want to whip them into shape.''


    Evie held a profound gaze as she watched them lose their consciousness from overusing their mana.


    Heaving a soft sigh, Evie''s hair starts to turn color from her usual fiery long red hair into some golden color.


    Her eyes also shed with a different color as she stared at a particr corner and her lips soon curved upward.


    "Come out," Evie shouted at the air, and within a few seconds, a very familiar face that everyone in thisbyrinth saw in the projection.


    The bat-demon-like beast in the projection screen at the beginning that was giggling and enjoying the misery of the people teleporting here, appeared in front of Evie.


    "Stuart is here at yourmand," The bat-demon transformed into a human body shape and kneel down as he said in a servant tone that is filled with respect.


    "Is she still ying the role of a Demon Lord?" Evie merely nced at Stuart as she enquired.


    "Yes, the young miss is enjoying her time in messing around with the hypocrites in a kingdom currently. She was enraged when those disgusting humans tried to take advantage of her so she decided to toy with them in a little fun death game." The bat-demon replied lightly.


    Evie rubbed her forehead when she heard about this information. s, she wasn''t surprised about her behavior and attitude towards those kinds of people.


    "Stuart, I hope you remember that I''m human as well." Evie held a chilling look as she had a piercing gaze at him.


    Stuart hurriedly dropped to the floor as he pleaded for forgiveness. "Sorry, this lowly being has misspoken and caused displeasure to you."


    "Mhmm, just remember this fact, Stuart. Those people that she''s currently messing with are not humans but disgusting and vile ants that deserve zero salvation." Evie said in an authoritative tone as she opened a screen projection.


    A projection that is showing Zen rxing in a carefree manner as he tried to take advantage of Krista Dragoon again.


    ''It''s good to be carefree and doing whatever you want without holding anything back, Zen.'' Evie chuckled softly as he didn''t disappoint her in conquering those two little princesses.


    Stuart also nced at the screen projection secretly and pondered who was that human boy that made Evieughing and smiling.


    However, he didn''t dare to utter any questions since Evie is a frightening person that can annihte him into bits if he enrages her slightly.

 Chapter 133: Evies Strategy (III)

    Chapter 133: Evie''s Strategy (III)


    Evie kept staring at the projection screen with Zen fooling around for a few minutes before closing it down.


    Afterward, she nced at Stuart and said, "What is the situation regarding the Scarlet family?"


    "Replying to miss, the Scarlet family is under ourplete control and they''re ready to listen formand at any time," Stuart replied hurriedly, afraid that dying his answer would displease Evie.


    Evie nodded her head slightly as she started twirling her hair to think of the next n.


    ''Since Zen wanted to conquer this kingdom then my original n had to be stopped. Sigh, such a troublesome brat that hasn''t changed one bit.'' Evie started giggling whenever she recalled the past.


    Stuart was frightened by Evie''s constant change of attitude and behavior but kept silent the whole time.


    Not trying to get caught staring at Evie, Stuart turned his head around and when he saw three women fainted on the ground, he was shocked.


    Expression of disbelief urred in his face as he questioned what Evie did to them.


    ''I-Isn''t that woman the one with an intimate rtionship with that brat?'' Stuart remembered Ang was cozy with Zen when he was hiding in the auction house.


    He wasmanded to make sure to memorize everyone rted to Zen and it was for that reason that Daphne Camellia and Morgan Pelora were teleported with Ang.


    Although he doesn''t know why Evie wanted those two women as well, he dare not question her authority.


    "Right, what about Daemon Kaiso?" Evie suddenly said when she realized Stuart is overstepping his boundary by thinking so much.


    Stuart bangs his head on the floor loudly as he said, "Daemon Kaiso dared to attack you so there''s no way we would spare him. Currently, he''s locked on the 30th floor."


    Daemon Kaiso was in cahoots with them but because he unknowingly offended Evie, his fate was doom, to begin with.


    "Hmph, that stinky old man thinks he can threaten me and tries to harm Zen. He even has the confidence to ask for him alive." Evie sneered as she opened another projection screen.


    On the screen, Daemon Kaiso was chained up with some demon-like human whipping on him, causing multiple blood stter across the room.


    Evie decided to activate a barrier around the women that fainted before opening the sound for the projection screen.


    "P-Please, spare me. I-I did not know what I did wrong to the Demon Lord." Daemon Kaiso begged and pleaded for mercy.


    The chain was made with anti-mana formation in it so Daemon Kaiso is no different than an ordinary old man.


    If he could still utilize his mana then the whipping process would have been numb to him.


    WShh-Psssh


    The demon ignored his plea as he whipped another hard sh at Daemon Kaiso''s chest, causing him to scream in agony.


    "You don''t know what you did wrong? Funny, because you dared to mess with a person that even our Demon Lord is afraid of and obedient to her." The demon sneered as he whipped him a few more times to soothe his anger.


    For them, Evie''s position was even higher than the Demon Lord they''re currently serving which is a facade.


    A facade used to infiltrate this tiny world and thisbyrinth was just the first step toward their conquest.


    However, he couldn''t believe that someone would be so ignorant to offend Evie, causing her to be displeased and reprimanded them for Daemon Kaiso''s action.


    "We were so loyal to the miss yet thanks to your dumb and stupid brain, we got yelled and lecture on." The demon roared once again before whipping again.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH"


    Daemon Kaiso screamed as his flesh was whipped off from the amount of strength he used.


    At this rate, he would not only lose his life due to excessive blood loss but because his flesh was peeled off as well.


    "I-I''m sorry, please forgive this ignorant old man." Daemon Kaiso haspletely lost his arrogant and confident aura. He knew the power behind this demon so there was no chance he could ever win against them.


    When the demon heard his tone of pleas, rage filled his eyes even more when he remembered about getting bashed by their Demon Lord for failing their duty.


    As he prepared to whip again, Evie''s voice transmitted into his brain and the demon stopped his movement.


    With a smile hanging on his face, he bowed gracefully as he nodded his head. Daemon Kaiso was confused about his sudden action but he quickly confirmed it must be a mental transmission on someone higher up.


    "Hmph, you''re lucky that our miss decided to give you a chance of redemption." The demon said as he walked closer to Daemon Kaiso.


    Daemon Kaiso''s face brightened up when he knew he still had a chance of survival and getting out of here alive.


    Afterward, the demon whispers something secretly into his ear, causing Daemon Kaiso to hold a disbelief expression.


    Meanwhile, Evie stopped looking at the disgusting Daemon Kaiso and ordered Stuart something.


    "I have some ns with these women so make sure the n proceeds as usual but do not interfere with his action no matter what. Let him do as he pleases as I will continue to train these women to be qualified."


    Stuart nodded and vanished from his position to finish his task quickly.


    ''Sigh, nning everything is truly tiresome.'' Evie sighed in a tired manner as she walked over to the women, who were unconscious.


    "This world is truly pathetic when they can''t even handle the first floor of abyrinth that ismon in the higher world," Evie said softly as she snapped her finger.


    A flow of pure mana enters into the three women as they slowly wake up after some time.


    Morgan Pelora was the first to awake, followed by Daphne Camellia and Ang.


    They were confused at first but remember what happened to their condition shortly after.


    "You guys have enough rest so it''s time to go to the 2nd floor," Evie said and turned her back to walk toward the stairs.


    The women nodded their heads as they stood up before following Evie from behind.

 Chapter 134: Worker Slimes (I)

    Chapter 134: Worker Slimes (I)


    As Evie and the rest of the women ascend to the second floor, back in Zen''s area, he was casually teasing Krista Dragoon.


    "Can you stop fooling around in this kind of situation?" Krista Dragoon spouted in an irritated mood.


    They were trapped in abyrinth without knowing the exit besides reaching the 100th floor yet Zen is being carefree.


    He was so casual that he didn''t even seem to take thisbyrinth seriously where one mistake can lead to their death or injure them to a critical state.


    Zen shrugged his shoulder as he eximed, "Being serious or not? Does it make any difference that we''re currently stuck here?"


    Krista Dragoon was dumbstruck by his word as it made sense yet she felt it doesn''t feel right at the same time.


    "N-No, that''s just a twisted way of thinking. We need to stayposed and calm at all times to not get ambushed by any more monsters." Krista Dragoon eximed when she needed to add somemon sense in this dreadful situation.


    However, Zen was onlyughing when he heard Krista Dragoon''s words, almost like he was listening to aedian.


    "Stopughing and fooling around. I''m serious," Krista Dragoon''s face turned red in anger as she clenched her fist.


    "Stayingposed and alert at all times. Such great words." Zen pped his hand and continued.


    "Remind me who was the one almost overstepping the boundary line and about to eat a barrage of acid shots if it weren''t for my quick action?"


    Zen''s word was like a thunderstrike into Krista Dragoon when she remembered her previous action.


    A bashful expression appeared on her face as she was speechless toe up with anything to retort him.


    Zen smiled wickedly when he cornered her once again, "Since you know who''s the one that is truly carefree then shouldn''t that someone apologize to me?"


    Krista Dragoon gritted her teeth in anger and scoffed as she ran away, not bothering to criticize his behavior any further.


    ''Oi, did you think you can leave scot-free after reprimanding me?'' Zen sighed inwardly but decided to let her go.


    He has nothing but time, thanks to thisbyrinth to melt her heart. Thus, he was in no rush to tease her more as he continued to stroll around this area while trying to discover something hidden.


    Zen continued to explore the area where the crazy slimes had scouted the area already and confirmed it to be safe without any hidden traps.


    Le Dragoon and Krista Dragoon slowly followed behind as they didn''t want to be left alone in a gloomy and creepy room.


    Although they haven''t admitted themselves yet, they are slowly relying on Zen despite his carefree attitude.


    Zen may seem casual but in reality, his sense and alertness were at the highest level as he does not know what to expect here.


    It was the first time he ever explored abyrinth and without knowing much details about the monsters lurking here, he has to be cautious at everything.


    Not showing the serious mode of him to Le Dragoon and Krista Dragoon was Zen being considerate of them. There was no point in making them frightful as well.


    ''The wall in here is rtively new, considering there is no dust.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he used his finger to wipe the wall slightly.


    By doing so, Zen can tell these walls are recently built and not left here for a long time. Dust umted over time if not cleaned properly so there were two deductions he got.


    One, there is someone regrly cleaning the wall or two, it could be a new ce and they are the first challengers here.


    "Why are you scraping the walls? Aren''t they dirty?" Krista Dragoon asked softly since she was bored when Le Dragoon had no intention to chat besides using her mystic eye to look around the ce they passed through.


    "Try and touch the wall yourself. You will know the answer when you feel it." Zen said as he continued to walk forward to the worker slimes.


    Krista Dragoon was annoyed by his tone. ''Aren''t you being too petty now?''


    Still, she touched the wall slightly and became dumbfounded by the cleanness and smoothness of the wall.


    ''This texture is so smooth.'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly as she came to the same deduction as Zen instantly.


    Smart people wouldn''t take a second to know what one thing means, while stupid people would take forever to evene up with a simple conclusion.


    Meanwhile, a crazy slime started jumping up and down when it saw Zen approaching him.


    "Have you discovered the exit to this floor yet?" Zen asked calmly as he held the crazy slime up into his arm.


    It wasfortable to hold one so Zen couldn''t help himself from petting his slimy head where he can inject his hand into his body.


    The hand bes transparent in the crazy slime body and Zen can feel a warm temperature, almost like a massage.


    The crazy slime held a blissful expression as he said, "Replying to master, we have discovered the staircase to the 2nd floor already. However, some other monsters were lurking in some corner so the other crazy slimes are currently decimating them with their acid shot."


    Zen smiled brightly as he praised the crazy slime''s efficient and fast-paced work. He couldn''t imagine how troublesome it would be to find all the monsters lurking on this floor while trying to find the way up.


    ''Hmm, but it''s weird that they have stairs when it should have been more efficient to have a teleportation array.'' Zen ponders inwardly.


    They were teleported here by an unbelievablyrge teleportation array yet to ascend to the next floor, they must climb the stair.


    Zen had a terrible experience with stairs before when he was being tested by Cecilia during their first meeting.


    A chill ran through his body as Zen hurriedly shook his head to not remember the bad memory where he was exhausted to the point of fainting.


    "Great, show me the monster corpse on the way to the stair," Zen said to the crazy slime in his hand. The crazy slime jumped down from Zen''s arm as he started walking to hispanion while they followed behind.

 Chapter 135: Worker Slimes (II)

    Chapter 135: Worker Slimes (II)


    Following the worker''s slime, Zen notices many monster corpses lying on the floor, with their skin melted off their body, showing the bloody organs.


    ''Damn, with the corpse bing like this, are they even worth anything else?'' Zen cursed inwardly when he noticed the corpse''s state.


    There was barely any recognizable feature of them being monsters considering the amount of damage it took from the acid shot.


    The crazy slimes were indeed ruthless as they didn''t care about holding their power back and fired their acid shot until the monsters had fallen without any resistance.


    "Are all the monsters going to be like this?" Zen asked the crazy slime who was jumping up and down to move forward in an awkward tone.


    The crazy slime didn''t know what he was thinking, happily replied, "Yes, we made sure none of them have their body intact for trying to harm our master."


    Zen twitched his mouth and was stumped, unable to reply or even yell at their action.


    Not when they are believing themselves to be a guardian of the sort, protecting him from any harm since it was also his mistake. A mistake on not properly ordering them on how to handle the monster and not just decimate thempletely upon sight.


    Seeing Zen not replying to the crazy slime, it became frightful that he said something wrong so he hurriedly approached him.


    "D-Did we do something wrong to displease the master?" The crazy slime stuttered as it could be seen trembling from its transparent body that was bluish in color.


    Zen shook his head and said, "No, you guys did a great job. Let''s just hurry our movement to the stair and the rest of the group since all the monsters are like this."


    Afterward, he turned around to check on the princesses who remained silent throughout the journey and wonder what happened to them.


    ncing at Krista Dragoon, Zen asked, "Why aren''t you talking anymore? You can''t possibly be mad at me for ignoring you before right."


    Although it was true he neglected her when she asked about the question regarding the smooth wall, it wasn''t on purpose.


    He has too much thinking to do and can''t waste much time flirting when he needs to get out of thisbyrinth as well.


    Zen has secretly tried to use teleport to see if he can get out of the floor but s, it was restricted and it wasn''t surprising for him. To teleport multiple nobles into thisbyrinth without anyone suspecting would be suspicious if they didn''t have a counter-move against mages who can teleport.


    "No, I''m not some petty woman who would get mad for being ignored. I''m just wondering if you wanted these crazy slimes as a pet for this purpose. Otherwise, I can''t imagine why you would want to keep them as pets instead of annihting them all." Krista Dragoon spoke softly as she gazed Zen deep in the eye.


    A surprised expression appeared on his face as he rubbed his chin lightly.


    "You already know the answer yet you''re asking me. That''s pretty surprising and unexpected of you." Zen took a few moments before replying calmly to Krista Dragoon.


    Her reasoning wasn''t entirely correct as making them work for him is part of his n. The main reason is, people always underestimate weak monsters such as slime so having them work for him would lower the enemy''s alertness.


    Who would believe a slime is capable of many things?


    No one, unless they had met an abnormal slime before in their life otherwise, their only reaction would be scoffing whenever they see a slime approaching them.


    "I would still like to hear your confirmation and your reply just made me wary of you. It seems I have overestimated myself this time when I thought you''re just a yboy initially who doesn''t have a brain." Krista Dragoon said as she hid behind Le Dragoon a little bit.


    She knew her words would trigger Zen to punish her slightly and his punishment is usually about taking advantage of her.


    She had enough of being held in an embrace by Zen or worse, having to kiss him to get away from her predicament.


    Also, she can never tell what he''s thinking whenever he holds a cheeky smile that could either be malicious or happy inside.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders when his image of being a gentleman hadpletely shattered.


    ''I was hoping to keep this image of mine to be a bit longer. But s, a shameless scoundrel like me can never change my natural habit no matter how much I tried.''


    Zen squinted his eyes to stare at Krista Dragoon who hurriedly avoided his eyesight, causing him to have a helpless expression.


    "Am I scary Le?" Zen decided to ask Le Dragoon since Krista Dragoon is clearly terrified to interact with him any closer.


    "Instead of scary, I would say you''re more of a lecherous man who will take advantage of a woman at any given opportunity. In front of a woman, especially a beautiful woman, you will be a predator that''s trying to hunt them down." Le Dragoon replied softly before giggling softly as she nced at her sister.


    Zen was dumbstruck by Le Dragoon''s fiery words and Krista Dragoon became dumbfounded on hearing her little sister''s words.


    ''You have finally decided to side with me, Le. My little lovely sister is back.'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly as she became cheerful.


    Meanwhile, Zen felt like he had been stabbed by a knife into his heart and soul for such wordsing out from Le Dragoon.


    ''Damn it, another betrayal. This is why I rarely form an alliance with anyone when I can''t trust them fully.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he ignored the two princesses who held a smug expression.


    Zen was too embarrassed to chat with them any longer as he ordered the crazy slime to move forward again since it stopped his track when Zen initiated a conversation with them.


    Shortly after, the crazy slime brought Zen to a narrowed and dark area where piles of monster corpses form a tiny hill.


    The crazy slimes could be seen jumping up and down while firing their acid shot in a specific location at the dead corpse with cheers erupting when they''vended the shot perfectly.

 Chapter 136: Worker Slimes (III)

    Chapter 136: Worker Slimes (III)


    As the crazy slimes continued to line up next to each other as the slime in front would get the opportunity to jump on those corpses, Zen couldn''t help but cry inwardly.


    ''Damn, they''re sadistic and crazy.''


    Even Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon were speechless by the current scenario they''re witnessing.


    "I hope you''re not regretting your decision in wanting them as pets." Krista Dragoon said softly to Zen who was too dazed to reply.


    In the end, Zen heaved a soft sigh and walked forward to the crazy slimes who hurriedly opened a path for him.


    Zen nces at the corpse who ispletely unrecognizable at this point due to the acid shot from the crazy slimes.


    "Good Job! I haven''t made a contract with a useless monster and this scenario simply proved my great judgment. From now on, you''re no longer crazy slimes, but worker slimes." Zen gave a thumbs up to the excited group of slimes and continued.


    "As worker slimes, your job is to clear the path for me and scout every monster or enemy lurking somewhere. Also, if you continue to work hard then I might just feed you slimes some delicious monster core."


    The crazy slimes, now known as worker slimes, were excited as they jumped high above in the air to show their jubnt mood.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon became dumbstruck by the words that Zen just eximed to the worker slimes.


    ''He wasn''t shocked and scared because of their crazy action but was in love with it instead.''


    Sneaking a nce at Zen, she wondered if his personality was also like the worker slimes who had a sadistic side.


    Upon imaging the scene where Zen killed his enemy and stepped on them happily, Krista Dragoon unconsciously stepped back a bit.


    Knocking Le Dragoon slightly who didn''t know her sister would suddenly move back.


    "Sister Krista?" Le Dragoon asked in concern while looking at her.


    "I-It''s nothing, I just thought there was something in front of me so I tried to step back to avoid it." Krista Dragoonughed awkwardly as she gave her exnation.


    Though it was vague and confusing, Le Dragoon didn''t pry further as she walked forward to touch one of the worker''s slime.


    The worker slime didn''t hold any intention of attacking her as Zen made sure to inform them that they are his allies and friends, so Le Dragoon had no problem touching it before holding him.


    Meanwhile, Zen starts following a group of worker slime to a staircase and try to investigate if there''s any suspicious or hidden formation in it.


    However, he became disappointed when it was just a normal staircase ascending to the next floor and nothing special.


    ''Hmm, what is the mastermind behind this scheme thinking? It''s like they don''t even care about whether the people survive and actually ascend to the 100th floor. Suchckadaisical nning whenpared to the whole teleportation scheme in the annual auction house.''


    Zen has been trying to figure out the Demon Lord mindset when it caused a kingdom to ruin while running amok everywhere without caring.


    There was information of the Demon Lord attacking a town then suddenly it switched to a vige,pletely unpredictable and the worse part of it, none have seen the true face of the Demon Lord nor its gender.


    "Screw it, I just make thisbyrinth my bitch and make this Demon Lord pay this debt of making me work overtime," Zen shouted loudly as he turned back to see the two princesses.


    A disbelief expression appeared on his face when he saw Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon ying with the worker slimes happily on the corpses.


    Worse, they even joined their party by using their magic spell to fire at the corpses, causing the bloody organ to stter all over the floor.


    Like knowing Zen was ncing at her, Krista Dragoon smiles at him before asking, "Do you want to join as well? Turns out this is a good method to relieve some stress that has been pent up on me for a long time."


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly and cried inwardly in his mind, ''Krista, that corpse didn''t do anything wrong to you besides trying to kill anyone infiltrating his territory. They are not the empress nor your enemy.''


    Seeing the silent treatment, Krista Dragoon pouted and said, "Are you joining or not. Stop being a sissy and say yes or no."


    "....."


    ''Fine, you want to y the sadistic bitch then two can y that game too.'' Zen scoffed as he lifted his sleeve up and walked next to Krista Dragoon.


    Afterward, he snapped his finger and multiple mes appeared around him, showing a bright fiery red color that resembled a lotus.


    "You''re cheating with that kind of magic spell." Krista Dragoon intervened before pointing her finger at Le Dragoon''s attack.


    Le Dragoon has cast a slim javelin before firing at the corpse where it has a tiny circle marked in it.


    The corpse felt the impact of the javelin as it got pushed back, crashing into the wall and caused the circle marked to crack open for revtion.


    "You see the precise control mana needed to perform that kind of action. Not only do you have to nail the target, but you must also make sure that the attack is not powerful enough to explode the corpse into multiple pieces of flesh."


    Krista Dragoon held a smug smile when she looked at Zen who was trying to use some fire spell to do this mini-game.


    "No one told me the damn rule so what do you expect? I''m not a mind reader to know what your brain is thinking otherwise, I would have fuck you hard and shoot a ton of my love inside you if I knew you have some interest in me." Zen snorted and spank Krista''s butt lightly as punishment.


    "Ahhhh"


    Krista Dragoon retreated backward with an angry expression as she stared dagger at Zen who took advantage of her again.


    At the same time, she held her butt with both of her hands as she rubs it slightly to ease the pain.


    Zen smirked as he dissolved his fire magic and started casting a light arrow that is simr in shape to the javelin before firing it at another corpse that has a circle mark in it.

 Chapter 137: Mini-Game (I)

    Chapter 137: Mini-Game (I)


    The light arrow was so fast and precise that it struck directly at the circle. The result was even better than Le Dragoon and the worker slimes happily cheered for their master''s brilliant disy.


    Zenughed heartily as he eximed, "Such an easy mini-game posed no challenge to me at all. The only challenge is getting you in my bed and serving me well."


    Zen pointed at Krista Dragoon when he said those words, causing her face to be bright red that is mixed with anger and embarrassment.


    Embarrassment where Zen held no shame as he straight up informs a woman his intention of trying to fuck her.


    Anger at Zen when he treated her without much respect as they continued to stay in thisbyrinth any longer.


    Sure, she may have relied heavily on him for insurance but for women, talking lewdly and protecting her are two different things.


    "You. Let''s do another mini-game then. If I win then you must crawl under me and apologize for your insolence." Krista Dragoon decided to challenge Zen and put him in his ce.


    Meanwhile, Zen was surprised as he raised his eyebrow slightly at Krista Dragoon.


    "Crawling under you? You mean I crawl under you as I lick your virgin pussy for me to savor. You''re too generous and I never knew that until now." Zen sped his hand as he eximed loudly.


    Although he didn''t misunderstand Krista Dragoon''s word about crawling under her, he decided to tease her and made her think about the dirty meaning behind it.


    Krista Dragoon couldn''t help but hide in a corner for losing her cool and used some wrong words that allowed him to take advantage of that.


    "Stop acting ignorant and say if you dare or not. I know you understood my words already so don''t think you can get away by just some cheeky and teasing word." Krista Dragoon was unwilling to give up a chance to beat him down a pulp.


    Others may not know but she was the best marksmanship since young and none can ever beat her record of multicasting 50 light javelins into 50 different targets.


    Multicasting 50 light javelin requires a ton of concentration and mana to cast. In addition to the precision one must have in firing them all at the same time, it was the most difficult game that a mage ever created.


    Not only is it fun but it''s also a way to train yourself to be efficient and familiar with the mana concentration in your core and uracy.


    However, she has stoppedpeting anymore when glory brings her nothing but annoyance but because of Zen''s action today, she was willing to showcase her power once more.


    ''I will make you pay for underestimating me and think I''m some kind of easy woman for you to obtain.'' Krista Dragoon clenches her fist tightly as she gazes at Zen with determination brimmed in her eyes.


    Zen was dumbfounded by her suddenpetitiveness but as a gentleman, he would kindlyply with a woman''s request.


    "Sure, how do you want to make the rules for the mini-game?" Zen said slowly since losing or winning does not matter to him.


    After all, she forgot about one important factor and that is when he needs to crawl under her if he loses. It could be stalled forever till the day of her death and he still wouldn''t need to fulfill that ridiculous request.


    "If I win, then you mustply with all my requests right here without dy. Also, you can avoid this condition set by mine if you agree to another request that I have." Krista Dragoon said when Zen agreed, without knowing she had shattered Zen''s n.


    ''Did she do that on purpose or am I overthinking too much?'' Zen really wanted to know if he jinxed it or a mere coincidence.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t wait for his reply as she ordered the rest of the worker slime to hurry up and ce 50 corpses in aplete line while marking a circle in it.


    Although the work was tedious, the worker slime had no problem as they quickly finished arranging the target for Zen and Krista Dragoon topete in.


    They were agitated and excited to know how powerful is their master when he easily cornered them despite their mimicking skills.


    Once Krista Dragoon analyzed the corpse and confirmed they''re in uniform shape where the circle is located in the same ce, she turned to face Zen.


    Shortly after, she continued to exin the rules of this game to Zen and how the winner is decided.


    The rules were extremely long as they also contained multiple restrictions and ban but Zen kept quiet to listen to her.


    It was obvious for everyone to know that Krista Dragoon is enjoying this mini-game more than everyone else in this room.


    Zen could pretty much guess this was the true personality of Krista Dragoon, one who ispetitive and looking for fun to enjoy her time.


    s, it was thanks to that despicable empress of hers that forced this brightful girl into an ice-cold personality that shunned many people off.


    Thus, Zen doesn''t mind wasting their time to enjoy some rxing time since this floor is already conquered by the worker slimes. There was no rush toplete thisbyrinth since haste makes waste.


    ''I can sense Evie and Ang are just preparing their way to the 2nd floor so I''m not behind them at all.'' Zen closed his eyes slowly as Krista Dragoon started first in this mini-game as he traced the true qi hended.


    Although he can''t see them directly, he could tell they''re slowly walking up the stairs and was d that Evie did not disappoint his expectation.


    It wasn''t surprising that Evie was the one carrying Ang since she is the most experienced and calm in any situation.


    Zen thought everything was going normal in their group without knowing the truth about Evie that she had something to do with thisbyrinth.


    He could only remain ignorant as there was no way he would ever figure it out without Evie exposing herself since even Cecilia was unable to detect her true cultivation either.

 Chapter 138: Mini-Game (II)

    Chapter 138: Mini-Game (II)


    With the worker slimes role-ying as a referee for the game as they mimic a g-raising left and right to make this like a game show, Zen couldn''t help but admit this was the best decision he ever made.


    The worker slimes were worth the effort and energy for Zen to plot against to corner them into a contract.


    ''If the worker slime continued to be this creative then maybe it''ll be possible for some of them to be a deviant with different magic such as one specializing in healing and one specializing in spying.''


    As Zen continued to daydream the day of this possible oue, the worker slimes who was acting as a referee raised the g down.


    Instantly, Krista Dragoon starts multi-casting 50 light javelin as they all line up in a uniform with the tip pointing directly at the 50 corpses.


    Taking a deep breath, Krista Dragoon squinted her eyes as she cast all 50 light javelins to fire at the same time.


    Boooooooom


    A loud sound echoed in the room when all 50 light javelins stabbed at the 50 corpses and caused them to knock back into the wall.


    Zen was rendered speechless when he saw the uracy of Krista Dragoon as there was no miss in the target despite firing all 50 light javelins at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon held a smug expression when she saw her results.


    "Sister Krista is the best as always. Never missing a single target and got them all at the same time," Le Dragoon pped her hand in excitement.


    She was agitated to know Krista Dragoon never lost her touch in this game despite having to sit down and scheming from the shadows to go against the empress.


    There was basically zero opportunity for her to witness Krista Dragoon''s amazing disy of skills when she became older.


    "Hehe, Le, this is just a piece of cake for me. I have done something even more difficult and challenging than this. However, I''m afraid someone is getting cold feet about this mini-game we have." Krista Dragoon giggled softly as she nced at Zen.


    Zen tried to avoid her gaze since he doesn''t have the confidence to achieve a simr or even more impressive feat than her in this mini-game.


    She had a perfect score or at least that''s what Zen thought until the worker slimes who went to inspect the hit said something.


    "Lady Krista Dragoon was impressive and managed tond almost all the targets. s, she made a mistake in this particr corpse as it was missed by a very slim margin but it''s still very good." The worker slimes stood next to the corpse that has a light javelin barely missing the circle.


    When Krista Dragoon heard that, she raised her eyebrow in surprise. ''It seemed like those years of scheming and fighting against the empress has decreased my skills.''


    Krista Dragoon was clearly unhappy with the result since if it weren''t for the empress''s insidious scheme, she could have spent a lot more time studying magic.


    Also, her skills will never deteriorate to the point where she can no longer multicast all 50 light javelins and hit the target at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Zen was still nervous slightly since he was even worse than Krista Dragoon in this aspect.


    Other than unting his essence me and other techniques, he had never practiced this kind of practical stuff. Especially on uracy since all he needed to do was make sure his enemy was close enough or his spell was big enough tond on them.


    "Hmph, 49 out 50 is still an unbeatable score so good luck." Krista Dragoon said and stepped back a little bit to let Zen do his turn.


    The worker slimes were smart enough to clear the 50 corpses and put up another clean batch for their master to disy his skill.


    All eyes werended on him, causing more pressure to be ced on him. Zen wanted to just call the game to be over and just ascend to the next floor already.


    ''Whatever, I dug this hole myself, and losing is fine either way. In the end, we never made an oath to heaven so I can just renege the promise like a little scoundrel which I''m always one.'' Zen said inwardly as he walked forward before taking a few breaths to calm his emotion.


    Although it was a mini-game, his reputation was on the line here if he failed to live up to his arrogant attitude.


    Time passed shortly as the worker slimes finished assembling all 50 corpses for Zen to aim at and Le Dragoon was looking forward to this situation.


    Krista Dragoon also had her eyes wide open to not miss a single thing in case Zen decided to cheat his way to victory.


    Zen knew he could not dy any further as he started multi-casting for the first time as well. Unlike Krista Dragoon''s bright light javelin, Zen was more like a fire arrow that has been manipted to a slim and thin size.


    It was simr to a needle shape and Zen wanted this kind of shape to lower the amount of concentration needed for it and the mana supplying for the arrow.


    He wasn''t familiar with controlling too many arrows at once so he took his sweet time to adjust and try to familiarize himself with this kind of feeling.


    "Can''t you hurry up instead of having the fire arrow hovering around the air without shooting? We don''t have much time for you to waste." Krista Dragoon said irritatedly and refused to give Zen any time to practice.


    Though they never specified when they needed to start the challenge, she was unwilling to give him such a freebie. It may be unfair or unjust but she was a woman and women always get some advantage against men.


    Zen sighed as he nodded his head slightly. He has made sure to calcte the projectile and range of his position to the corpse. Based on his calction, he was confident enough tond at the target even if his control is shaky.

 Chapter 139: Mini-Game (III)

    Chapter 139: Mini-Game (III)


    Without hesitation any longer, Zen fired all the arrows at the same time, with all spectators watching each and every one of them piercing the corpses.


    Shock and disbelief filled their eyes as Zen''s arrow did not cause the corpse to be pushed back into the wall as it stayed in its original position.


    However, it was clear and obvious as days that it proves Zen managed to control the mana concentration in his arrow to cause the impact to be light and not hard-headed as itunched toward the corpse.


    Even Krista Dragoon needed to rub her eyes to make sure her eyes were fine and not ying jokes on her.


    "I-Impossible, such control, and distribution of mana cannot be done by fluke. You must practice hard and learn the mechanism behind such skills." Krista Dragoon mumbled softly in disbelief as she nced at Zen who held a calm expression.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as it was indeed a fluke that he managed to do that. He also has no clue what kind of amazing control he disyed as he only cared about the results.


    The worker slimes didn''t dare to dy when Zen was ring at them to work faster as they quickly searched every corpse to check if the arrow was correctlynded in the circle.


    It was like time had slowed downpletely when they continued to inspect as Krista Dragoon prayed that she didn''t lose to him.


    ''He''s clearly an amateur in this type of mini-game and if I lose then I really need to find a hole to dive into.''


    Krista Dragoon was unwilling to lose to Zen over her expertise and it was at this moment, the worker slimes finished their inspection.


    There were multiple worker slimes working together so it was quicker than usual and they held a frightful expression.


    Krista Dragoon became delighted when she saw them being afraid because it only meant one thing. Their master, aka Zen, has lost this challenge against her otherwise, they wouldn''t be afraid to call the result.


    Zen also knew what their expression meant as he said, "It''s fine, just tell me the truth and be honest with me. I don''t want you guys to say I win just because I''m your master."


    Romu, who heard Zen''s word, dly bounced forward with his slime body and said, "Reporting to our result, master has onlynded about 39 targets despite the amazing control master has in the fire arrow. However, the rules of this game are whonds their spell at the target the most and not their control."


    Pausing for a few moments, Romu made sure to nce at Zen expressions to see if he''s angry at them but heaved a sigh of relief when Zen remained calm.


    "Go on and continue your words. I''m not some sissy who can''t afford a defeat." Zen said to Romu who dly continued his word.


    "Thus, the winner of this mini-game belongs to Lady Krista Dragoon who managed tond 49 targets while the master onlynded 39 targets," Romu said softly before ncing at Krista Dragoon.


    "Congrattions to Lady Krista Dragoon," Romu said cheerfully as he bounced up and down.


    The rest of the worker''s slimes also cheered for theirdy as they fired their acid shot somewhere far away from their current position in case they identally hit Zen or his allies.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was pping her hand in a brightful mood as she walked forward to Zen.


    "You have lost the gamble."


    "Indeed I have lost."


    "Then aren''t you going to crawl under me and apologize to me for your action," Krista Dragoon pressured as she smiled mischievously.


    ''Sigh, women are always this vengeful and never forget the action that men did to them.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he wondered how he was going to avoid crawling under her.


    Although he admitted defeat, fulfilling the gambling debt was a different story and Zen decided to aplish her wish of crawling under her.


    Showing a menacing smile, Zen''s expression shocked Krista Dragoon as she knew he was up to no good again. Trying to escape from his range of grasp, it was toote as Zen pounced onto her, causing the both of them to drop to the ground.


    Zen made sure the impact of Krista Dragoon was nonexistent as he started crawling forward to meet her directly in the eye.


    "Scoundrel, what are you doing?" Krista Dragoon shouted in anger and tried to get up but Zen continued to pin her down.


    "What am I doing?" Zen chuckled softly before continuing.


    "I''m fulfilling the gambling debt by crawling under you. Can''t you see my knee is on the ground with my hand crawling onto you?"


    Zen''s word ticked Krista Dragoon off as she knew men could not be trusted at all. They were always wicked and shameless scoundrels who reneged their promise without a care in the world.


    "Hmph, men are truly worse than women in terms of shamelessness. Not only did you lose against me, you even went against the bet and pin me down." Krista Dragoon scoffed as she closed her eyes to stop seeing Zen''s face.


    Zen smiled bitterly at her reaction and tried to look at Le Dragoon for help in this situation.


    However, Le Dragoon simply shrugged her shoulders and walked up to a worker slime before holding it up. Afterward, she continued to walk away from them as she started ying with the worker slimes.


    Zen became speechless by the heartless attitude of Le Dragoon.


    ''Weren''t you all clingy and chummy with me previously? Now you rather y with the worker slimes than helping this brother out in this predicament.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he was left alone with Krista Dragoon since the rest of the worker slimes followed behind Le Dragoon.


    They weren''t idiots as well since staying here could cause them more troublester on. Following Le Dragoon to y and avoid them was the ideal option as of this moment.


    "Sigh, are you going to keep closing your eyes and not look at me," Zen said depressingly as he returned his focus on Krista Dragoon.


    Currently, Krista Dragoon wasying down on the ground with her back touching it and Zen was on top of her with his hand next to her head.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t reply to Zen as she twisted her head to the left with her eyes still staying shut.


    "What do I need to do for you to forgive my shameless moves?" Zen asked desperately since dealing with a woman in this kind of scenario was the worst.


    He has experienced this kind of situation multiple times with his maid back on Earth which he always ends up giving in to her request and conditions.


    ''Please talk to me already.'' Zen begged inwardly as he continued to talk alone while being on top of Krista Dragoon since he knew getting up would only give her more chance to hate and ignore him further.


    "If you still refuse to talk to me then I dly pry your mouth open with mine." Zen threatened slightly to try and scare Krista Dragoon.


    The result was still the same though. An ice-cold rejection as Krista Dragoon started using her hands to cover her mouth to prevent him from trying.


    "Fine, cover your mouth but can you cover your maidenhood as well?" Zen sneered as he moved his leg slightly upward in between her legs.


    Feeling the touch of his leg, Krista Dragoon became pale as she struggled to close her leg to prevent his action.


    However, such action only backfired more as Zen continued to be a bit forceful and made his advancement further onto her maidenhood.


    "Stop it," Krista Dragoon shouted as she could no longer bear his action and she could feel his leg almost touching her panties.


    Zen sighed inwardly when he finally got her to talk again as he wasn''t willing to go any further than his current position. He wanted to obtain her but not through this kind of means.


    Staring deeply at Krista Dragoon, Zen leaned forward and said, "I know your condition was not the thing you truly wanted from me. You can tell me what you really want since you instigated this challenge on me."


    "I-I want you to bring Le Dragoon away from the Jade Kingdom to somewhere safe. Although it has not happened yet, I''m pretty sure the empress is already in contact with some other powerful organization who specialize in kidnapping people with special abilities." Krista Dragoon said with hatred and continued.


    "Le''s ability in her mystic eye is extremely precious as it could see everything. There are tons of greedy and disgusting people who would do anything to obtain this kind of ability for themselves. I can''t risk losing Le to these people and I, as her big sister, should shelter her from this kind of conflict."


    Zen turned silent from the resolute decision from Krista Dragoon. ''No wonder why she wanted me to y with her in this mini-game. Everything was for her little sister and not for herself.''

 Chapter 140: The 2nd Floor (I)

    Chapter 140: The 2nd Floor (I)


    Zen looked deeply into the eye of Krista Dragoon and knew she was serious about her words.


    Zen gave a soft sigh before pecking her in the cheek slightly and said, "Even if you don''t tell me to keep your sister safe, I would have done it either way. Also, I won''t just protect Le alone but you''re included as well."


    Zen was solemn and determined when he spoke those words, shocking Krista Dragoon for a moment.


    However, she simply gave a nodter as she said, "Thank you, we''ll be in your care then."


    Zen chuckled and tried to lean in for another kiss, this time in the lips but Krista Dragoon swiftly avoided his kiss and slipped out.


    Getting up, Krista Dragoon smirked and said, "You already pecked me in the cheeks so you can give up trying to kiss me a second time."


    Afterward, she went away to meet up with Le Dragoon and the rest of the worker''s slimes to inform them that they were done with their conversation.


    Zen looked at Krista Dragoon running away with a small smile on his face as he wondered if he always gets manipted or controlled by the women around him instead of the opposite.


    ''No, I''m just a guy who loves to spoil my women.''


    Zen shook off his stupid thinking and tried to connect with Cecilia once again tomunicate with her.


    s, it was futile as he waspletely disconnected from Cecilia ever since arriving here. It was the first time that this has ever happened to him so Zen was sure of one thing.


    The Demon Lord does not belong in this tiny world but someone from above. One who is far stronger than the dogs he had met and could possibly be at a simr level or even above Cecilia in terms of cultivation.


    Whenever Zen concluded this dreadful oue, he became frightful for once when his trump card, Cecilia, was useless against his enemies.


    "Zen, what are you thinking of? Still mauling over the loss and now contemting your arrogance and confidence?" Krista Dragoon teased softly as her arm was being held by Le Dragoon.


    The rest of the worker slimes were happily bouncing forward behind them as they were excited to leave this floor.


    They were ordered to stay here and not allowed to proceed to the next floor but with them being bound in a contract to Zen, that order was nullified already.


    Meanwhile, Zen smiles briefly as he keeps a secret about being unable tomunicate with someone that is practically living inside his body.


    "Nothing much, I was just thinking when can I ever kiss and grope your breast. They are so big and bouncy that I can''t wait to get my hands on them." Zen smiled wickedly as he showed a lewd expression at the princesses.


    Krista Dragoon was disgusted but inwardly, she was solemn and depressed slightly. ''Seems like we still haven''t earned your trust yet to open up to us.''


    She wasn''t an idiot to believe Zen lewd words to be the truth and instead, she knew he was hiding a deep secret from them. One that meant more than his life but she couldn''t nitpick on what it is.


    Meanwhile, Le Dragoon simply stayed silent as she had her mystic eye to tell that Zen was only telling half the truth with some lies mixed in it.


    Although she can''t confirm it 100 percent, with her experience in reading people, she can pretty much guess around 70-90 percent of the time.


    Zen didn''t want to linger on this topic any further as he turned around. "It''s time to go to the 2nd floor and see what we have to deal with. Hopefully, I can get some more pets, or else it''ll be a shame."


    Afterward, Zen slowly walked up the stairs followed by Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon. While the worker slimes happily ascend the stairs without feeling any restriction or barrier blocking them from walking up.


    Some time passed as Zen finally finished climbing all the stairs while cursing inwardly. ''Damn it, I hate walking up the stairs. Always remind me of stupid school with a ton of stairs as we rushed to ss.''


    Stairs always brought Zen bad memories with the most recent with Cecilia''s torture but now, thisbyrinth could be counted in it as well.


    He couldn''t imagine walking up the stairs whenever he conquers the floor as it''ll be too ridiculous and inefficient.


    "Why can''t the stupid creator create a teleporting tform or array for us challengers. We are here ying the Demon Lord petty game yet get treated so unfairly." Zenined outwardly, dumbfounding the two princesses.


    They all held one thing in their mind. ''Did Zen go crazy as of this moment now?''


    Zen can feel the gaze of the two princesses but decides to ignore them as he startsmanding the worker slimes.


    "As usual, we will have one group for scouting and one group for defending us while the other group will be for attacking. Now go and scatter to do your work."


    The worker slimes quickly decide their group as they proceed with their action while Zen continues to investigate the 2nd floor.


    Although the wall texture and ground look the same, Zen can feel a different profound aura looming around this 2nd floor.


    Trying to figure it out in her mind, Krista Dragoon suddenly intervenes and said, "The purity and concentration of mana on this floor are significantly higher than the 1st floor."


    Zen raised his eyebrow slightly in surprise as he couldn''t sense this minimal change of mana on this floor. ''Howe I can''t feel a sudden increase of mana in my core?''


    He turned to look at Krista Dragoon and asked again to confirm that she didn''t make a mistake. Krista Dragoon became slightly irritated by the amount of trust in her but still, she closed her eyes and started absorbing the mana on this floor.


    Zen could feel her mana being increased more rapidly than on the 1st floor and it was true that the purity and concentration of mana were inherently different here.

 Chapter 141: The 2nd Floor (II)

    Chapter 141: The 2nd Floor (II)


    Zen continued to wander around the 2nd floor where the worker slimes were confirmed to have no monsters lurking.


    He wanted to investigate the structure of this floor since each floor seems to be different from the other.


    Not only that, the monsters on this floor were more ferocious and stronger than the ones on the 1st floor.


    "Thisbyrinth seems more like a game and I can imagine a dragon might suddenly appear out of nowhere to be a boss fight," Zen eximed loudly, shocking Le Dragoon and Krista Dragoon.


    The mention of a dragon appearing made them tremble slightly as they knew more about this mythical creature than Zen.


    "S-Stop spouting nonsense. Do you know how rare dragons are in this world? They have not appeared in thest 300 years after a worldwide war between kingdoms and Demons." Krista Dragoon said with her body shaking in fear whenever she read this in an ancient book.


    A book that clearly illustrated a dragon ravaging and massacring the demons and humans for infiltrating its territory and enrages him.


    Ever since that date, no demons or humans drew a boundary line to never bring their war over the territory of the dragon. No one has dared to set foot in there in fear of arousing its rage once again to set their ce in a ze.


    "Sister Krista is right, dragons are not to be mentioned lightly and we have to be careful whenever we talk about it," Le Dragoon said and supported Krista Dragoon''s words.


    Meanwhile, Zen was dumbfounded by the seriousness of the two princesses. He couldn''t understand their position and current thinking since the past event of this world never happened to him before.


    ''Isn''t it just talking about dragons? It''s not like they''re forbidden or prohibited content in my world.''


    Zen shrugged his shoulders and decided to ignore them to continue his investigation.


    However, Le Dragoon stopped his track by tugging his sleeve and stare at him deeply, almost like asking him to say he understood.


    Seeing the cute and bright eye look from Le Dragoon, Zen heaved a soft sigh. Patting her head slightly with his other hand, Zen nodded his head shortly after.


    "I understand. I will not talk about dragons very lightly again," Zen promised Le Dragoon while his mind thought differently.


    ''Hmph, if I ever see a dragon, I''m going to make it my bitch and ride from now on. Riding a dragon would definitely be much cooler than Kuro.'' Zen eximed inwardly.


    If Kuro was present and heard his thinking, he would have vomited blood from depression for such a heartless and scoundrel master he got.


    Le Dragoon was suspicious of Zen but still nodded her head bashfully and let go of her hand that''s tugging his sleeve.


    "Oi, I know you''re a lecherous scum but don''t you try and flirt with Le in front of me." Krista Dragoon threatened as she brought Le Dragoon behind her back.


    Zen could not handle Krista Dragoon''s behavior. ''Do you have a multiple personality disorder? First, you ask me to keep her safe and now you''re blocking her from me. What the heck?''


    The worker slimes remained ignorant of the current awkward situation as they continued to bounce everywhere in excitement for a new environment.


    Some were even eager to shoot their acid shot onto the wall and when that happened, Zen narrowed his eyes at the wall that''s been shot.


    Walking forward, Zen examined the wall conditions from being hit with the acid shot and became shocked.


    ''The walls are undamaged but I clearly remember the worker''s slime acid shot almost melted the wallpletely on the 1st floor. So not only is the environment and mana different here but the wall durability also changes.''


    To confirm this mystery, Zen ordered the worker slimes to fire their acid shot into one particr wall consistently.


    The worker slimes obeyed and fired their acid shot rapidly at the wall. The wall continued to be barraged by the acid but Zen''s expression only turned more solemn.


    Not even a dent or any sign of melting.


    ''The walls were practically connected to the 1st floor but it seems like there''s a formation on this floor. One that is even more powerful than the 1st floor.''


    Zen scratched the back of his head in annoyance for such mysteries of thisbyrinth which seemed to be created in a rush yet highly detailed.


    "The walls are different so I''m guessing you''re onto something again." Krista Dragoon suddenly spoke when she saw Zen is struggling as he stared at the wall.


    She also found it suspicious to see the worker''s slime acid shot to deal zero damage against a wall when its acidity was strong enough to even melt a magic barrier in an instant.


    "Sigh, I may be onto something but with the current data I get. It''s not enough to make an urate prediction besides an educated guess. However, I wished to be 100 percent so the only way to figure out my current conjecture is by ascending the next floor quickly." Zen said solemnly as he tried to hurry his action.


    However, at this moment, Le Dragoon was using her mystic eye to check the wall and some blood started leaking out of her eyes. Krista Dragoon noticed the change and hurriedly shouted in anger.


    "LEILA," Krista Dragoon blocked her vision quickly before casting some healing magic on her to soothe the pain.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to stop using your mystic eye over the limit? Did you forget thest time you overused your mystic eye?" Krista Dragoon continued to scold Le Dragoon in a harsh tone.


    Le Dragoon didn''t dare to reply to her as she lowered her head and held a pitiful expression.


    "Hmph, the next time you dare to disobey my words again then you can forget about apanying me ever again and stay at home." Krista Dragoon didn''t care about her pitiful expression and lectured her even more.


    Zen was watching the current scene in silence without uttering a single sound. ''The next time huh? Seems like they have more secrets that I don''t know about.''

 Chapter 142: Goblins Horde (I)

    Chapter 142: Goblins Horde (I)


    Krista Dragoon proceeded to scold Le Dragoon for the next few minutes until Le Dragoon pleaded for mercy over and over again.


    Le Dragoon has tried to sneak a nce and asked Zen to intervene to help her out but was ignored harshly.


    Since she ignored him during his pleas, Zen was kindly returning the favor to her as he pretended to see and hear nothing.


    "Hmph, the next time I see you overuse your mystic eyes and your eyes start to bleed, I will twist your ear so hard that it will turn into an elf ear." Krista Dragoon shouted onest time.


    "Yes, sister Krista, little Le understands her mistakes," Le Dragoon said pitifully as she lowered her head.


    Zen tried tough at this situation but Krista Dragoon was too sharp with her senses. Before Zen can even try to giggle a bit, Krista Dragoon was already staring daggers at him, causing him to shiver in fear.


    ''Damn, women are so scary when angry.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he tried tomunicate with the scouting slimes group.


    It has been a while since they dispersed to explore this 2nd floor which is at least 5 timesrger than the 1st floor, it would take some time to encounter any enemies here.


    As Zen managed to connect with the scouting group, the worker slimes instantly brightened their mood up as they informed a bad situation for him.


    ''Master, our scouting group encountered arge number of goblins on sight. Their number is extremely vast and they are equipped with armors and weapons.''


    The scouting group reported their founding to Zen and it shocked him deeply to hear this news.


    Zen turned solemn when he heard about a goblin horde that has weapons and armor equipped. Although the worker slimes are strong in their acid shot, it was impossible to defeat arge number of goblins if they decided to pursue them recklessly with their sheer number.


    "Did something happen with the scouting group? Your expression is not good." Krista Dragoon asked softly when Zen held a dreadful expression.


    Zen faced her slowly before taking a deep breath. "Mhmm, it seems like thisbyrinth is far more difficult than I thought. The scouting group encountered arge number of goblins with weapons and armor equipped in them."


    Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow in shock when she heard this information. ''A goblin hordes. How did they even manage to appear in thisbyrinth?''


    A goblin horde usually appears in the forest and they are always eradicated by mages before they can gather arge number that could pose a threat.


    There was a time when a town became negligent in its duty and caused arge number of goblins to gather and raid the townpletely. It was a huge disaster where multiple kingdoms needed to ally together with their mage to eliminate thempletely.


    Although they won in the end, the number of mages lost in the battle against the goblins was immense.


    Thus, Krista Dragoon held a solemn and frightful expression while Zen was just worrying about being overwhelmed by the goblins.


    "So what do you think we should do now?" Zen asked Krista Dragoon since her expression clearly showed her experience with the goblin horde before.


    Taking a few moments to calm her emotion andpose herself. Krista Dragoon said, "To win against a goblin horde, we can not just face them directly. We must set up numerous traps and ambush them before swiftly finishing them."


    Zen calmly nodded his head since this decision seems to be the most reasonable solution for this situation.


    "Also, have the scouting group continue their duty as we start meeting them up. At the same time, we must guarantee we have enough firepower to deal with the goblin hordes." Krista Dragoon continued her strategy with Zen whereas the rest of the worker slimes started to advance forward.


    The worker''s slimes need to get ahead in their position before they can confront the goblin hordes. Thus, they will start mimicking the wall to disguise themselves while approaching the goblin hordes.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon started casting some spells around the worker slimes where a little orb appeared next to them.


    "This is just an attachment spell where I can cast my magic through the little orb despite not being there personally." Krista Dragoon exined the function to the confused Zen since it was his first time seeing that kind of magic.


    It was simr to the time he attached a tiny bit of mana back in the Forest of Trove but the method was different.


    He had to seep out tiny mana from his core before attaching it to his enemy while Krista Dragoon used her wand to cast some unknown spell to the worker slimes.


    "Well, looks like you''ll be themander in chief for this fight," Zen said as he did a salute to Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon twitched her mouth slightly and wondered if he was into role-ying that much.


    He acted as an arrogant young master and now he''s acting like someone in the army where he''s a lowly soldier waiting for his superior''s order.


    However, Krista Dragoon decided to follow along as she gave a salute as well andmanded him with an authoritative tone.


    "Good, you will follow the worker slimes and keep yourself hidden until the fight begins. Your mission is to assist the slimes and not go in the front line. Do you understand?"


    "Yes madam, this lowly soldier understands his mission and willplete it without fail," Zen said with his eyes brimmed in determination, almost like a soldier preparing himself for war.


    "Pfft," Le Dragoon couldn''t stand the role-ying that her sister and Zen are doing as she startsughing aloud.


    As soon as Le Dragoon startedughing, even Krista Dragoon and Zen couldn''t help butugh as well.


    "Ahh, this kind of role-ying game is fun Krista Dragoon. Don''t you agree?" Zen wiped off some tears in his eye fromughing too much as he asked her.


    "Hmph, childish," Krista Dragoon spouted but her lips were curving upward as she couldn''t hide her expression and emotion well that she was having fun as well.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon went ahead to gather everyone together before she started exining her strategy.


    Meanwhile, Zen was rendered speechless by the shameless attitude of women. ''Can women ever make up their mind?''


    With a helpless sigh, Zen also walked forward a bit to listen to Krista Dragoon''s n since he has no counter-n against a goblin horde.


    It was the first time he ever faced one so given his zero experience in this, Krista Dragoon was able to take fullmand of what to do.


    "We will first send a group of worker slimes to provoke and taunt the goblins into chasing them. Afterward, the worker slimes will start running away toward a designated position where we will ambush them all in one go." Krista Dragoon said loud and clear for everyone.


    Although it was still confusing for the worker slimes toprehend such things in an instant, Krista Dragoon decided to draw on the ground as well to give them a clear image.


    ''Her drawing is really perfect,'' Zen praised her inwardly when he saw the image being drawn.


    In the image, there were Romu and the rest of the worker''s slimes attacking the goblin horde territory and baiting them into a dead end. Afterward, it would be his turn to do his task and that is to pour oil into the ground everywhere to prevent them from being able to retreat.


    ''Such details and clear nning in this short amount of time is insane.'' Zen couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow slightly in disbelief.


    Krista Dragoon''s ability tomand people at crucial times indicates her capability in bing a ruler. A ruler that oversees many people.


    "Romu, do you understand your duty for this mission?" Krista Dragoon eximed as she nced at Romu.


    Romu hurriedly bounced up and down before replying, "Yes, Romu has understood his duty for the current mission."


    "Good, then hurry up and bring a group of worker slimes with you to the goblin horde territory. Remember, be as shameless as possible and provoke the goblins to the point where they would want to skin you alive." Krista Dragoon said solemnly as this was the crucial part of the n.


    Romu dlyplied with her orders as he prepared to head off but not before Krista Dragoon said onest thing to Romu. "Wait around for our signal before beginning your task since we''ll need some time to set up our preparation."


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon nces at Zen secretly and signals him to go over to a secretive area. Zen didn''t know what she was nning and simply followed her behind.


    "What do you want me to do?" Zen asked softly.


    Krista Dragoon stayed silent for a moment before taking a deep breath. Leaning closer to Zen''s eye, Krista Dragoon whispers something to him, causing Zen to widen his eyes in surprise at the content.


    "Utilize it well and don''t disappoint me," Krista Dragoon said and started heading back to the group, leaving a dazed Zen behind.

 Chapter 143: Goblins Horde (II)

    Chapter 143: Goblins Horde (II)


    Krista Dragoon took the next few hours into preparing her traps and coordination with the worker slimes as they faced the goblin horde.


    Krista Dragoon was determined to have everything perfect before they could confront them.


    "Are we clear on our n?" Krista Dragoon said toward the group as she turned into amander in the army.


    Even Zen was dumbfounded by the amazing change in Krista Dragoon''s behavior. He couldn''t believe a woman he was just flirting and teasing that became timid into someone who had a domineering aura emitting from them.


    ''No wonder Krista Dragoon was a princess and managed to deal with the empress scheme.'' Zen nodded his head slightly as Krista Dragoon ordered him to go to his specific location.


    Without hesitation, Zen decided to salute and bowed slightly before leaving the scene. Le Dragoon also had a role as she was required to stand in the back to assist the worker slimes when they started their acid shot barrage.


    Meanwhile, there was multiple worker slime mimicking the walls and ground to ambush the goblin horde when they be distracted.


    "Le, remember, your duty is to assist the worker slimes and not going to the front line. Also, you are prohibited from activating your mystic eye or you''re going to get a real bashing from me." Krista Dragoon said sternly toward Le Dragoon, causing Le Dragoon to shudder slightly in fear.


    "I understand sister Krista, I remember your words," Le Dragoon said stutteringly from the frightening gaze of Krista Dragoon.


    "Good, I believe you then." Krista Dragoon replied before walking to her position.


    Once everything was ready, Krista Dragoon raised her hand to signal the worker''s slimes to begin their action.


    Instantly, the first group of worker slimes infiltrates the goblin horde camp as they fire their acid shot everywhere, wreaking havoc in their territory.


    The goblins were enraged by the sudden ambush as they grabbed their weapons to chase after the worker slimes.


    The worker slimes stayed for a bit longer before retreating when the goblins got closer to them. Of course, the worker slimes did not forget to talk in the monsternguage, "Green-looking people are meant to be fertilizer and provide vitality to nature."


    "Motherfucker slimes, I dare you to say that again," One goblin roared in rage as he grabbed his spear andunched it at the slime.


    However, the spear simply phases through the slime as it mimics in time to dodge the iing spear.


    "Sorry, my master said to not have my body be dirty by some rogues. Therefore, we are just giving our respect with the acid shot that we kindly give you. Also, my name is Romu and not slime." Romu said cheekily as it fired another acid shot into the goblin''s face when he was distracted.


    The acidnded on the goblin''s face, causing him to scream in pain as it started melting partially on his skin.


    "Fucking Romu! Everyone chase after these fucking slimes and I want them all dead," The goblin roared as numerous goblins followed behind.


    ''Hehe, my master is right. Taunting the enemies is the best way to trigger aggro and still have fun,'' Romuughed inwardly as it retreated swiftly to the trapid in front of him.


    The goblin horde remained ignorant as their only thought was to chase after Romu and his group to capture them for ruining their territory.


    The camp they''re living in was now inhabitable thanks to the powerful acid embedded in it as the worker slimes acid shot is extremely corrosive.


    Not to mention Romu''s taunting word irked them to insanity. They didn''t offend the slimes but were attacked by them who were considered the weakest monsters in this world.


    "Haha, even if you have a lot of spears to throw, you cannot just waste them like that. I''m too quick for you slowpokes to catch me and your uracy is trashpared to our acid shot thatnded directly in your camp." Romuughed as he bounced past the trap that they''veid.


    "Hmph, walking to a dead end and still acting cocky. If I, Kragas, fail to catch and cook you all alive then I will kill myself." Kragas, the goblin swore aloud as he leaped forward to catch Romu.


    As he held the spear on Romu who met a dead end, his smile became wider as he prepared to stab him with the tip of his spear.


    "Die, you little fucking slime," Kragas shouted as heunched his spear at Romu.


    Romu stayed in his position, shocking Kragas who was wondering why he didn''t try to dodge. However, he couldn''t care less as he stabbed his spear onto Romu andnded on the floor.


    Right as soon as the spear touched Romu, Kragas thought he finally got the cheeky slimes, only to be surprised because Romu was still alive.


    Squinting his eyes to check what happened, Kragas'' eyes widened in fear as Romu started to melt and vanish from his sight.


    "What the fuck?"


    Kragas eximed aloud as he tried to look at his goblins member for an answer.


    "Goodbye Green looking disgusting man who should stay as fertilizer," A voice suddenly echoed and Kragas started turning around to look for the source.


    Finally, he nced at the ceiling where he saw a bunch more slimes attaching to it.


    ''Not good,'' Kragas cursed inwardly at this scene since he figured it out. He has fallen into the enemy taunting skill and trap.


    "Retreat everyone," Kragas screamed toward the dazed goblins as he tried to run away.


    s, their reaction was toote as the ground they''re standing in crumbles down, causing all the goblins to lose bnce. At the same time, the slimes that were mimicked as walls started firing their acid shot.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Zen was calmly pouring oils in the entire ground secretly while the rest of the goblins remained ignorant of his existence.


    ''Wow, never knew there is actually an invisibility spell that could conceal our appearance and aura. To think Krista Dragoon''s ability is even more profound than mine since I can''t even cast this kind ofplex spell.''


    Zen was impressed with Krista Dragoon the more he interacted with her and continued to do his task that shemanded him to do.

 Chapter 144: Goblins Horde (III)

    Chapter 144: Goblins Horde (III)


    The goblin horde was in aplete disorder as they never expected a mere slime could be so meticulous in their n to trap them.


    "Damn it, these slimes are abnormal" Kragas shouted in fury as he tried to regroup his members.


    However, he didn''t have much effect in calming down the goblins as more than a hundred of them had fallen down at a rapid pace.


    Most of the goblins were dead by the corrosiveness of the acid shot from the worker slimes. Their morale was also down without any will to continue this farce.


    "Boss, we lost a lot of our members already. We need to get out of here quickly beforeing up with a counter n." A goblin could no longer stay silent as it asked Kragas to retreat.


    Kragas clenched his fist in anger as he continued to block the acid shot before shouting, "Retreat everyone, we will definitely get our revenge for our fallenrades."


    Afterward, Kragas tried to lead his group to safety but not for long as he realized something.


    While walking away in retreat, he felt his feet touching something liquid on the floor. ncing closely, Kragas turned pale when he found out what it was.


    "Everyone run, there''s oil on the ground," Kragas warned the group as they all stopped their movement.


    "You are one very smart goblin. Unfortunately, you were consumed by rage and underestimated the slime''s ability. Just because they belong to the weakest monster category, your guard bes lower." Zen revealed himself from behind and continued.


    "s, it''s a shame that yourmand has cost the demise of yourrades. In the next life, remember to be more cautious of your opponent no matter how weak they look."


    Zen smiled kindly as he snapped his finger, revealing his BloodJade me as it approached the oil.


    Kragas and the rest of the goblins opened their eyes wide in fear as the me made contact with the oil.


    Within a moment, the me starts to ignite and spread all over the goblins and with the slimes continuing their acid shot to block their path, the goblins could only stay in their position as the me erupts on them.


    "AHHHHHHHH"


    Screams of agony and pain came from the goblins as they were burned alive while the rest who managed to escape quickly were intervened by Krista Dragoon.


    Although the n was a sess, their sheer number of goblins still took Zen more than 2 hours topletely massacre every goblin.


    "Sigh, this kind of fight is easy but tedious and tiring. The amount of oil wasted for these goblins is going to be regretful." Zen was depressed to waste so many resources to deal with the goblins on the 2nd floor.


    "You are really unbelievable. Do you know how many people would be willing to waste these little resources to clear out a goblin horde?"


    While Zen was busymenting, Krista Dragoon arrived in time to hear his nonsense again and snorted at him.


    The goblin horde fight seems easy but in reality, it took a lot of calctive thinking and psychology as they needed to provoke the goblins into chasing after the enemies.


    If Romu had failed his taunting and the goblins remained in their territory then it would have been impossible to defeat them. Just their overwhelming number was enough to stampede them.


    "Ok, I''m wrong and thanks to Romu''s skills in bringing them to this narrow ce that we could burn them all alive." Zen raised his hand up to indicate his surrendering.


    There was no point in arguing on a topic that is over already. Krista Dragoon was irritated by the carefree attitude of Zen as he doesn''t understand the severe consequences of a goblin horde.


    "Whatever, you are someone who will never learn," Krista Dragoon snorted and started to walk forward to check if there are any goblins alive.


    "You really need to learn to get into sister Krista''s good side or else you will never be able to obtain her heart. Sister Krista is very independent and smart," Le Dragoon eximed softly from behind.


    Zen gave a quick nce at Le Dragoon before heaving a sigh.


    "It would be better if you''re really to help me out here," Zen said cheekily in response after a while.


    Le Dragoon only shook her head lightly before catching up with Krista Dragoon.


    Zen viewed her back as she ran forward to Krista Dragoon in silence. ''Guess I''m really an annoyance to them.''


    Scratching the back of his head lightly, Zen decided to explore the goblin''s territory to investigate anything special in there.


    Romu quickly followed behind and asked, "Master, are we not going to the stairs leading to the 3rd floor?"


    "We are going to the 3rd floor but not until I investigate their territory first. Right now, we are notcking manpower or firepower but information." Zen replied to Romu as he continued.


    "Information is a crucial factor and if we blindly advance forward without knowing anything then sooner orter, we will be defeated. To win against any enemies, we must always find out every detail regarding them so we can have a strategy."


    Zen was determined to solve this mystery about thebyrinth and why they would suddenly appear in this tiny world. He believed that this was not a coincidence since every other true qi cultivator descending to this world shows there is something more valuable here.


    ''The treasure that we found in the town where I got Silence, who was known to be apanion for that supreme cultivator, seems to be a smokescreen now.'' Zen sighed inwardly when he found out how naive he was.


    During the Town of Ash, the magical beast riot has clouded his thinking that the true qi cultivator is really eager to get the celestial sword for their benefits but upon thinking further, it was illogical.


    A celestial sword where all empyreans strive and want for their own would never send a measly group of people to grab for them.


    ''Just what is so valuable hidden in this tiny world?''


    Zen eximed inwardly as he finally arrived at the goblin territory.

 Chapter 145: Ancient Text (I)

    Chapter 145: Ancient Text (I)


    Arriving at the goblin territory, Zen asked Romu to keep his guard up while he started investigating.


    Walking everywhere to look for some clues or hints, Zen was determined to solve some mystery that''s clogging his mind.


    The goblin territory has huts in almost every possible vacant space and there was arge ck door in the back. The ck door may seem suspicious at first sight but Zen wanted to search every other hut for clues before going ahead in the ck door.


    He believed it to be a smokescreen or decoy to distract him since it was so obvious that you can see it at one nce.


    Time slowly passed by and Zen searched everywhere except for the ck door. Zen was ticked off as it seems like he was so suspicious that he became a fool for not investigating the ck door first.


    ''Seriously, who the hell hides a secret with such an obvious hint?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he walked toward therge ck door.


    Standing in front of therge ck door, Zen slowly ces his hand on the door to see if he can push it open. s, the ck door wouldn''t budge an inch and Zen tried to increase his strength.


    ''Damn it, what kind of door is this made of? How the hell are the goblins going to open this tough door?''


    Zen was confused by such a design if the goblins couldn''t even ess the things behind the ck door.


    "Master, I think I''ve seen this ck door before," While Zen was busy cursing at the creator, Romu suddenly said to Zen regarding the ck door.


    Zen brightens up as he gazes at Romu deeply. "Really? Tell me everything you know about this ck door."


    Romu took a few moments of silence before saying, "I recalled seeing this ck door when we first arrived at thisbyrinth. Also, there was some kind of chanting that one must do to open the door but I can''t remember the chanting."


    ''Of course, you don''t remember the chanting but know about the method. Definitely not cliche or anything like that.'' Zen scoffed inwardly as he still has to figure everything out on his own.


    There was never an easy time for him where he could just do everything sessfully without any obstacles blocking his path.


    "Romu, try to use your acid shot to melt the ck door," Zen ordered since violence is the only option now.


    Romu didn''t waste any time as he started firing his acid shot at the ck door. However, it wasn''t obvious that the ck door remained still and undamaged despite the corrosiveness.


    "Meh, it was worth a try at least."


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he ordered Romu to stop wasting his energy. Afterward, he tried to use his BloodJade me to see if he could melt the ck door with the heat intensity.


    s, it was like the ck door waspletely untouchable as it took zero damage.


    "This is just great. Even my essence me is powerless. If only I can stillmunicate with Cecilia then I could have cracked this door open." Zen was irritated and decided to do onest try.


    A try that is ridiculous and wouldn''t make sense at all.


    "By the power of my words, please open the door," Zen said in a crazy manner, hoping the door would react.


    Romu was also dumbstruck by the behavior of his master but decided to stay silent and simply watch the scene. ''Master must have been exhausted and depleted in his mind that he started going crazy. I better keep my mouth shut to avoid being punished.''


    The door didn''t react, causing Zen to look like a goddamn idiot that''s trying tomunicate with a door.


    "Fuck you piece of shit door, open the fuck up or I''m going to pee in you," Zen kicked the door as he shouted in anger.


    Seeing zero reaction, Zen decided to unzip his pants slowly as he prepared to urinate on the door.


    Suddenly, the door starts to creak open slightly, causing the ground to tremble from the pressure of the sudden movement.


    ''Master''s threat work?'' Romu was shocked inwardly when the door decided to move on to Zen''s threatening action.


    Even Zen was dumbfounded by the door''s sudden opening. ''Can this door really be a conscience that understands me?''


    "Heh, at least you know my prowess now. Should have done this in the beginning," Zen eximed as he zips back his pants quickly.


    The door continued to take a few minutes before itpletely opened and Zen held a solemn expression.


    Inside the room, there was nothing. There wasn''t even any furniture inside the room and the path was so short that it seemed like a small cave.


    Zen nced at Romu in confusion and Romu used his slimy body to shrug his hand, indicating he had no clue as well.


    Instead of second-guessing each time, Zen decided to step into the room and start looking everywhere. The room was pitch ckpared to the outside where there''s still light so he decided to snap his finger to bring out the essence me.


    However, as soon as the essence me illuminates the room, the door shut at a swift pace,pletely opposite of the slow opening phase.


    ''Damn it,'' Zen cursed inwardly as he tried to walk back out. s, he could only stop in his path since the door is now shut.


    Luckily, Romu was still outside and hadn''t entered the room yet, or else he could only be stuck here without anyone knowing.


    "Romu, can you hear me?" Zen shouted to Romu who is currently outside.


    "Yes master, I can hear you very well," Romu replied hurriedly in a panic and worried tone.


    "Good, go back and meet up with Krista Dragoon. Tell her that I''m trapped in here." Zen ordered loudly.


    Romu quickly replied to Zen before leaving the goblin''s territory to find Krista Dragoon.


    Meanwhile, Zen continued to stare at the walls and since the room is now illuminated, he can finally see some texts carved in the wall.

 Chapter 146: Ancient Text (II)

    Chapter 146: Ancient Text (II)


    ''What kind of weirdnguage is this?''


    Zen touched the craving text mark with his hand slightly.


    There was some ancient text carved in the walls but Zen had no idea what it meant for.


    "These craving text marks seem to originate from the human god that existed in the past for at least 3 million years." Cecilia''s voice resounded the room, shocking Zen.


    "Cecilia, I''m finally able tomunicate with you," Zen eximed happily as he was able to interact with her again.


    Without Cecilia''s presence around him, there was some ufortable feeling inside him.


    "Mhmm, my connection with you was severed because of some restriction in thisbyrinth and I have been trying to break through the restriction. Thankfully, you entered this isted room where the restriction has no interference around here so I can finallymunicate with you."


    Cecilia exined the situation to Zen and confirmed his thought process was correct.


    "Thisbyrinth is really a mystery to be able to sever our connection when no one in this tiny world should have been able to," Zen said solemnly.


    Cecilia at this time came out from Zen''s spiritual core and appeared outside with her projection.


    "We have really underestimated the tiny world and these ancient texts carved in here only prove there is something unknown hidden in here," Cecilia said softly and continued.


    "I''m going to scan all the ancient texts to try and study them. Thus, as of this moment, you are to start using magic and learn this world structure and rules."


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise as Cecilia is ordering him to stop cultivating as a true qi cultivator and go back to being a mage.


    "Didn''t you tell me to reset my cultivation before? So why are you telling me to go back to being a mage and casting spellspletely." Zen asked with his eyes staring deeply at Cecilia.


    Cecilia stayed silent for a moment before shaking her head. "Right now, we are limited in our knowledge regarding this tiny world. If we continue to be arrogant and stay ignorant despite all these mysterious things that we cannot figure out then we are destined to fail in our revenge."


    "Then we can just stay in the shadows and investigate slowly. There''s no reason for me to focuspletely on being a mage." Zen rebukes her words quickly.


    He could understand needing to start thinking carefully before they continue their action since there are more powerful enemies hiding in the shadows while they''ll be in the open for the enemies to take advantage of.


    However, that doesn''t exin why he should stop cultivating like a true qi cultivator. He could stay hidden being a true qi cultivator as well so why would Cecilia specify on focusing on being a mage.


    "I''m not going to bother exining something so simple to you. So I will just ask you one question. Are you or are you not willing to follow my advice?" Cecilia asked slowly as she started scanning the ancient texts in the wall to her space.


    Zen was dumbfounded that Cecilia didn''t even bother exining to him the reason. ''Everyone just loves hiding secrets from me.''


    "Do I even have a choice? I will stop cultivating spiritual qi and focus on my mana capacity." Zen shrugged his hand as there was no other option.


    Going against Cecilia''s advice is telling him to just jump off a cliff and suicide since Cecilia has no reason to plot against him.


    There was no logical reason for her to harm him and she resides in his spiritual core as of this moment. Thus, if he dies then Cecilia would soon follow as their lives are connected.


    Cecilia nodded her head slowly as she finished scanning all of the ancient texts. "These texts are going to take a long time to decipher since I can only recognize some of them because of my father. My father used to study and gather many texts from ancient times to increase his knowledge of cultivation."


    When Cecilia mentioned her father, her emotion became slightly unstable. Zen understood her pain and tried to pat her shoulder to console her.


    Unfortunately, his hand simply went past her body since it was just a projection and not a real body with where he can have physical contact.


    Cecilia merely nced at Zen''s action and said, "You don''t have to console me. I''m just being a little sentimental. After all, it has been a long time since I''ve talked about my father with anyone else."


    "You don''t have to stay strong to stop me from worrying about you. I''m here for you so let me know whenever you want to vent." Zen smiled briefly and continued.


    "After all, it''s unfair how you know everything about my life while I know barely anything about you. Don''t forget, I''m Zen Von Henning now so if we consider that, I should be your husband."


    "You little flirtatious and lewd brat. When did I ever agree on bing your wife?" Cecilia argued slightly but her face had turned bright red.


    "Oi, don''t act dumb when you told me to change my name. Did you think I never knew about your hidden intention about taking yourst name as mine?" Zen walked forward and said teasingly.


    However, he could only nce at her without being able to touch any of her parts physically. Despite her heavenly appearance, Zen could only look without being able to do anything.


    It was the worst feeling ever for him. ''Goddamn it, I really need to refine a physical body for Cecilia soon otherwise I''m going to go crazy.''


    "Stop overthinking yourself. I just told you to take myst name because when we take vengeance, your name would be the nightmare for those empyreans." Cecilia said bashfully and disappeared into the spiritual core.


    She was too embarrassed to stay any longer and Zen twitched his mouth when she escaped.


    "Cecilia, don''t think you can run away from me every time. Also, I will start studying magic spells and show you how talented I am."


    Zen clenched his fist as he began to sit down and concentrate on his mana while waiting for Krista Dragoon to rescue him.

 Chapter 147: Hymn of Death Prowess (I)

    Chapter 147: Hymn of Death Prowess (I)


    While waiting for Krista Dragoon to arrive, Zen decided to start reading the grimoire that he won from the auction house.


    A grimoire where the ''Hymn of Death'' spell is avable for Zen to learn. The harsh condition where it requires the user to experience death before being able to learn has already been fulfilled by Zen.


    "With my talent, there''s no way a simple grimoire spell is an obstacle in my path," Zen eximed loudly as he held the grimoire in his hand.


    Taking a few moments to calm his emotion, Zen slowly opened the grimoire book and instantly, his mind was overflowing with information.


    At the same time, the texts in the grimoire slowly dissipate as each and every word enters his mind.


    Zen wasn''t able to stop the words as he never expected the information in the grimoire to suddenly react like that. Evie has mentioned that one must start reading the texts before being able to learn them.


    However, it was like there''s a soul in the grimoire book as it straight up flooded his mind with information when he didn''t even get a chance to read one line.


    Time slowly passed by as Zen was in a trance,pletely oblivious to his surroundings. It was like time had slowed down for him as he found himself in a dark environment.


    In the dark environment, Zen slowly saw a tall figure wearing a ck mask and he was approaching some corpses.


    ''Who is he?''


    Zen asked inwardly as he tried to get closer but his movement was restricted.


    The only thing he could do was use his eye to stare at the tall figure without doing much. He tried to open his mouth to speak but no voice came out of it.


    In the end, Zen could only witness the tall figure in silence as he tried toprehend his action and reason for his appearance.


    The tall figure slowly walked next to the corpse before chanting some weirdnguage.


    Afterward, the corpse starts to tremble slightly as its shadow starts to rise up, mimicking the corpse''s appearance in terms of size and Zen widens his eye in disbelief.


    ''R-Resurrection'' Zen mumbled softly in shock as he nced at the tall figure.


    The shadow that was resurrected by the tall figure knelt down on one knee, seemingly obedient toward him.


    The tall figure simply nodded his head as he began the same procedure to the rest of the corpses. The chanting was fuzzy and unclear in the beginning for Zen to understand him.


    But as time passed on, the tall figure continued to resurrect at least 40 corpses, turning them into shadow, Zen was able toprehend the chanting was amand.


    Amand used to resurrect corpses into shadows where they are absolutely loyal to the caster and they would still retain their power. Their power would remain the same when they were alive and with this spell, there''s a chance that they could be even stronger.


    ''T-This is the power of the Hymn of Death spell,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he was basically witnessing a miracle.


    A miracle where thews of death are ignored and defy heavenpletely with this power.


    Zen couldn''t help but tremble in excitement as he wanted to try this spell already and see if he could chant it.


    As Zen wondered in his mind, the tall figure movement stopped as he started ncing toward Zen.


    His stare sent a chill down into Zen''s spine as he could feel an immense powerful mana from the tall figure. It was suffocating to even breathe in when the tall figure continued to stare at him.


    Luckily, the tall figure stopped ncing at him after another second, and Zen used this moment to breathe heavily as sweat started trickling down his forehead.


    ''What was that stare? I felt like I was being choked and hanged upside down.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he stepped back a little bit.


    A surprised expression appeared on his face when he realized he was no longer restricted by the movement.


    Touching every part of his body to make sure he was fine, Zen swallowed some of his saliva nervously as the tall figure pointed at a corpse.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that the tall figure wanted him to perform the Hymn of Death after his demonstration.


    Stepping forward slowly, Zen was standing next to a corpse who had three heads and a figure that looked like a dog with four legs.


    "Is this a chimera from the myths?" Zen tried to ask the tall figure for an answer since the corpse was very simr to a chimera.


    The tall figure didn''t reply and stood still in his position.


    "I don''t know the chanting spellpletely so I might fail in resurrecting the chimera with the Hymn of Death," Zen continued to interact with the tall figure.


    The tall figure continued to ignore his word and Zen could also smile bitterly for always receiving this kind of response. No one wanted to answer his questions, including his most closed ones who kept him in suspense.


    Unable to receive a response, Zen decided to attempt casting the Hymn of Death on the chimera corpse. s, he was not familiar with the chanting method since he only managed toprehend a little bit so the first resurrection attempt failed.


    Sneaking a nce at the tall figure on his reaction, Zen was slightly disappointed to see nothing from him. There was no disapproval nor dissatisfactioning from him.


    It was like he turned into a statue since all the shadows that he managed to resurrect before were standing upright like him without talking at all.


    ''How the hell do you expect me to learn a forbidden spell this quickly?''


    Zen cursed inwardly as he twitched his mouth slightly. Although he proimed himself as a talented person, it was just a shameless boasting to boost his confidence.


    Since he received zero reaction from the tall figure and was stuck in this environment, Zen could only resign at his pitiful fate as he continued to try and chant the spell correctly.

 Chapter 148: Hymn of Death Prowess (II)

    Chapter 148: Hymn of Death Prowess (II)


    Practicing for an unknown amount of time, Zen was about to give up trying since there was zero fluctuation of mana flowing in the chimera corpse.


    When the tall figure cast the Hymn of Death, there was dark mana looming around the corpse before it manifested into a shadow. However, Zen could not produce the same type of dark mana surrounding the corpse.


    ''What am I missing?'' Zen scratched his head and tried to recall the process that the tall figure did.


    Suddenly, like a thunderstrike urred into Zen''s head, he finally realized what he had missed.


    ''The timing of the chant and the corpse type.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he became agitated.


    He was only focused on the chanting part of the tall figure but forgot about the time when it paused for a while before continuing to cause the shadow to manifest into being.


    Trying once again, Zen took a few deep breaths before chanting the spell carefully this time. Making sure to notice the corpse''s movement, Zen was able to see tiny mana looming around and it was at that time, Zen paused the chanting for a few seconds before continuing.


    "Summon" Zen shouted loudly and the chimera corpse started to have its shadow forming.


    The chimera shadow appeared and knelt before Zen in a subordinate manner.


    "Hahaha, sess atst." Zen was excited and happy to finally be able to resurrect a corpse into a shadow.


    However, his happiness onlysted for a minute before the shadow returned to nothingness, causing Zen to be enraged.


    "What the hell?" Zen roared at the tall figure since he was sure it was his doing to cancel his summoning.


    The tall figure didn''t reply and simply waved his wand slightly. Some texts then appeared for Zen to see.


    "The corpse is prepared by us to teach you the Hymn of Death. This was just a simtion to get you familiar with the spell and nothing more."


    Zen read it word for word and couldn''t help but want to beat someone up. He tried so hard to be able to resurrect the chimera and it was taken away from him right away.


    He didn''t even get to have a chance to name the shadow ormand it slightly besides having the chimera kneel down to him.


    "Stingy grimoire spell." Zen sneered at the grimoire before his vision darkens and when he reopened his eyes again, he was back to reality.


    Since the Hymn of Death demonstration was over, he was sent back to the room where he was still trapped inside.


    Time slowly passed by when Krista Dragoon arrived at the door and yelled, "Are you there, Zen?"


    "Yup, I got baited into this trap and there should be a mechanism around the wall somewhere to activate the door," Zen instructed Krista Dragoon on the method to rescue him.


    Cecilia has given him clues about this mysterious room where it can only be opened from the outside while the people on the inside could only be trapped without any way to open it.


    In other words, it was a garbage mechanism created by dumb people to trap the people inside for no reason.


    Krista Dragoon took the next few minutes to search for the mechanism and Zen was calmly waiting in the room while thinking about the Hymn of Death.


    "Since I was able to resurrect once in the simtion then maybe I can try to use it again on those goblins. They would be a great practice when there''s numerous of them." Zen mumbled softly.


    At this time, Krista Dragoon managed to find the mechanism and activated it. The door slowly trembled slightly as it opened up and Zen hurriedly stood up to run outside.


    Being trapped in the room was like being in prison where allmunication with others is cut off.


    "Thank you, Krista, I would have gone crazy if I stayed in that room any longer," Zen said cheekily as he tried to lean toward her for a kiss.


    Krista Dragoon narrowed her eyes as she avoided his kiss and said, "You owe me a favor now."


    Zen merely shrugged his shoulders off to deny her.


    Afterward, he decided to ask Krista Dragoon about the current condition and the aftermath of the goblin''s horde.


    Krista Dragoon was irritated by his constant change of topic but still replied diligently and informed him of the current situation.


    "All the goblins on the 2nd floor have been eradicated by us and we were simply waiting for you before we can go to the next floor." Krista Dragoon said and continued.


    "If only someone didn''t try to act smart and arrogant into investigating alone, causing him to be trapped then we would have left the 2nd floor already."


    Zen twitched his eyebrow slightly on Krista Dragoon sneering at him for getting himself trapped. Luckily, his emotion was kept hidden as he nodded his head slowly.


    "So what about the corpse of the goblins?" Zen asked softly.


    "They are gathered up in a single pile and we were about to burn them all into a crisp until Romu came." Krista Dragoon replied and before she even realized it, Zen was already gone from her sight.


    Zen was running toward the battlefield in a hurried and panicked manner. Krista Dragoon was surprised by his urgency and followed behind quickly.


    "What''s wrong?" Krista Dragoon asked in concern since she doesn''t know what happened.


    "If you burn all the goblins'' corpses then I''m really going to cry," Zen eximed loudly as he increased his movement.


    With the sh Point technique, Zen vanished from sight, causing Krista Dragoon to be shocked by his swift movement.


    "Just how quick is his leg?" Krista Dragoon mumbled softly as she could no longer see his shadow.


    Meanwhile, Zen quickly appeared in front of Le Dragoon who was about to cast some me with her wand.


    "STOP!"


    Zen shouted loudly, causing Le Dragoon to step back in shock as she nced at the source.


    Seeing that it was Zen, Le Dragoon became confused and asked him what''s wrong.


    Zen calmly exined his reason for telling her to stop her action and smiled wickedly when he saw a ton of corpses in front of him.


    "Z-Zen?" Le Dragoon asked with a terrified expression since Zen was smiling like a devil.


    "Cough, apologies Le. I was simply too agitated and excited about turning these corpses into my shadow." Zen coughed slightly as he rposed himself.


    Although still a little confused, Le Dragoon nodded her head slowly as she watched Zen chanting some weirdnguage that she couldn''t understand.


    With the chant, multiple mana starts to loom around the corpse and some even have shadows popping out.


    The scene was spooky as shadows of the corpse continued to appear with some even fully manifesting into a goblin.


    Krista Dragoon also arrived at this time and was shocked by the scene in front of her. Without needing another second to guess what''s Zen is doing, she could guess he was using the Hymn of Death.


    ''H-He already managed toprehend this forbidden spell. B-But the condition needed to learn this spell is impossible to achieve.'' Krista Dragoon was shocked that Zen was able to learn and utilize the forbidden spell.


    After all, Lady Seraphine has mentioned about the condition needed to learn the Hymn of Death is by experiencing death.


    Krista Dragoon held a solemn expression as she nced at Zen who was in his own world in chanting the spell. She couldn''t believe that the person she was looking at was always holding a cheeky smile and a foul mouth to be someone that experienced death before.


    It wasn''t just Krista Dragoon who realized this fact because Le Dragoon also seemed to understand the meaning of this action.


    The two sisters nce at each other and aren''t surprised that they have the same thinking. Le Dragoon slowly walks next to Krista Dragoon before holding her sleeve tightly.


    "Sister Krista, do you know what happened to Zen?" Le Dragoon asked softly.


    Krista Dragoon could only smile bitterly at this question and stroke her head slowly. "I don''t know either and he probably won''t tell us about it anytime soon."


    Krista Dragoon was smart enough to know that Zen would never tell his secret easily to anyone. He was the same kind of person as her who would keep everything to herself.


    Le Dragoon stayed silent from her reply andy her head down on her shoulder.


    Krista Dragoon wanted to give her a little hug before a shocking scene appeared before them.


    Hundreds of goblins shadow suddenly appear in unison and kneel down on one knee at Zen.


    "Mwahahaha, I got the hang of the spell. An army of undead goblins at mymand." Zen eximed loudly and stared at the two princesses who had their mouths wide open in disbelief.


    Zen was happy to see their expression as he took advantage of them when they''re still dazed.


    With a quick movement, Zen appeared in between them and pecked on their cheeks lightly as he said, "A reward for my impressive work."

 Chapter 149: Picking Up Two Princesses

    Chapter 149: Picking Up Two Princesses


    With the forbidden spell, Hymn of Death, Zen managed to convert at least half of the goblins into shadows.


    "Although I''ve failed a lot of times, this amount is pretty decent if you ask me," Zen smiled brightly as he nced at the shadow goblins that were lined up.


    "Are they really loyal to you?" Krista Dragoon asked softly. She was still doubtful of the shadow goblins since it was too good to be true.


    To be able to resurrect any corpses and still retain their full power with the possibility of even getting stronger would be a nightmare for some people.


    People that are used to control over others will feel threatened by such power and with jealousy, they would even resort to plotting against Zen.


    "I know you''re worried but let''s be honest. People will plot against me whether I have this powerful spell or not." Zen patted her shoulder lightly to reassure her.


    Afterward, he chants somenguage and the shadow goblins vanish from sight. The disy of this miraculous ability once again shocked the two princesses.


    "Where did the shadows disappear to?" Krista Dragoon inquires as she couldn''t sense their presence anymore.


    Zen merely smiled and pointed at the ground.


    Krista Dragoon widened her eyes when she understood his meaning. ''T-The goblins are hidden in his shadow.''


    "You''re unbelievable." Krista Dragoon said as she stared at him like a demon instead of a human being.


    Meanwhile, Zen was dumbstruck by her response. He could never understand women''s attitudes.


    Not willing to be called something else again, Zen walked closer to Krista Dragoon, and to her surprise, Zen kissed her on the lips.


    Krista Dragoon held a gawking expression on what just urred. She hurriedly pushed him off and red at him fiercely.


    "Why did you kiss me?" Krista Dragoon shouted.


    "I''m unbelievable so of course, I''ll be kissing you when you least expect it," Zen replied innocently, almost like he did nothing wrong.


    "Pfft," Le Dragoon giggled from the side when she saw her sister being taken advantage of again.


    However, before she can start to tease her, Zen vanishes from his position, and with a swift movement, Zen holds Le Dragoon by the waist and kisses her as well.


    His kiss on Le Dragoon was longer than Krista Dragoon as Zen used his tongue like a python, entangling his tongue on Le.


    "Mhmm," Le Dragoon moaned softly and strength soon left her body as she couldn''t resist his tongue movement.


    Momentster, Le Dragoon soonplied with his action as she hugged Zen''s back and returned his fierce kiss.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon became dazed and rubbed her eye slowly to see if it was an illusion. However, when she noticed the scene happening in front of her was real and not fake.


    She became enraged and rushed toward them. "Let go of my little sister already."


    It was like there was a barrier blocking anymunication as Le Dragoon and Zen continued their kiss. The kissing sound intensified with Le Dragoon moaning louder as time passed by.


    Unable to handle this scene, Krista Dragoon resorts to grabbing Zen''s ear before twisting it as hard as she could.


    "AHHHHHH"


    Zen screamed in pain as he stopped the kiss with Le Dragoon. An aggrieved expression appeared on his face as he looked at Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon ignored his expression and went toward to hold Le Dragoon who was stumbling as she was still in heat from the kiss.


    Krista Dragoon shook her body repeatedly and Le Dragoon finally regained her conscience as she wondered what happened.


    "Why are you holding me, Sister Krista?" Le Dragoon asked innocently. She recalled it was Zen embracing her and kissing her but now it was Krista Dragoon in front of her.


    Le Dragoon soon turned pale when she imagined herself kissing Krista Dragoon like she was Zen himself.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was dumbstruck by her little sister. "Did you even know what you just did?"


    "I-I kissed Sister Krista and not Zen?" Le Dragoon replied pitifully. Le Dragoon became shameful when she thought she mistook kissing Zen into kissing Krista Dragoon.


    "WHAT? No, you kissed Zen and you were about to strip in front of him." Krista Dragoon regained herposure and roared at Le Dragoon.


    "Ah, so I wasn''t daydreaming about being embraced by Zen. Phew, I wasn''t imagining things then." Le Dragoon heaves a sigh of relief, causing Krista Dragoon to be even more irritated.


    She shot a fierce re at Zen who was standing on the side with a cheeky expression on his face. "Hmph, the next time you make a move against Le, I will rip your ears out."


    "What gives you the qualification to tell me to back off from Le Dragoon? We are both adults and clearly have feelings for each other." Zen replied as he approached closer.


    He was fine being reprimanded by Krista Dragoon when he took advantage of her but not when he got reprimanded for touching other women.


    "Le is my little sister and she is off-limit," Krista Dragoon shouted in anger and stepped forward to face Zen.


    "I see how it is," Zen said calmly.


    Afterward, Zen swooped her closer to him before giving her a deep kiss like the one he did with Le Dragoon.


    "Mhmm," Krista Dragoon widens her eyes in surprise when she realizes Zen''s tongue is slithering inside her mouth.


    She tried to resist but Zen continued to advance, even sucking her saliva and tongue in his mouth. With his experience in kissing multiple women, Zen soon reached his hand into her breast and groped them softly.


    Krista Dragoon felt pleasure and was ashamed of herself as she tried to resist, only to make her body in the heat. Shortly after, Krista Dragoon gave up resisting and allowed Zen to do as he pleased.


    Wrapping her arms around Zen''s neck, she starts wrapping her tongue around his as well. Afterward, Zen started reaching under her clothes to touch her breast directly.


    Krista Dragoon wasn''t able to stop him as her nipples were being twisted left and right by Zen, causing immeasurable pleasure in her lower part.


    "S-Stahp, Le is still here," Krista Dragoon struggled to say those words aloud before having her mouth invaded by Zen again.


    The kissing and groping continued for a few minutes before Zen stopped to let her catch some breaths. At the same time, his hand continues to massage her breast into multiple shapes.


    "Huff Huff," Krista Dragoon took multiple deep breaths before stopping Zen''s hand with her.


    "Please, not here," Krista Dragoon pleaded with teary eyes.


    "Heh, I understand." Zen stopped groping her and held her behind the waist and brought her closer to him. Leaning forward to her ears, Zen said in a low tone, "Next time, I''ll make sure to reward you first before I reward Le."


    Krista Dragoon''s face turned red as she buried her head into his chest to stop her embarrassment. Her hands clenched on his clothes as she uses him to remain standing up.


    Zen chuckled softly at her behavior. ''Sigh, luckily I managed to salvage this rtionship. But who would have thought that the big sister is mad because her little sister managed to advance faster than her.''


    Krista Dragoon was indeed mad but it wasn''t because Zen tried to snatch Le away from her. It was because Zen neglected her since he only gave her a light peck while Le Dragoon received a deep and loving kiss.


    Zen wasn''t an idiot to not know about her mood when she shouted loudly in anger. He has already entered their heart where he became an important person to them.


    "Sister Krista sure is a jealous woman. You even snatch my kissing time to enjoy it for yourself." Le Dragoon pouted lightly, causing Krista Dragoon to shudder but she refused to face her as she continued to bury her head in Zen''s chest.


    "Le is an understanding woman. Just let your sister be selfish for once since she had it pretty hard." Zen eximed loudly before feeling some pain in his waist.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face when he realized it was Krista Dragoon pinching his waist for making the situation more embarrassing for her.


    "I''m not selfish," Krista Dragoon pouted in a low tone and stopped hugging Zen as she returned to her calm and cool demeanor.


    "Yes, you''re not selfish. I''m the selfish one who wants to devour two sisters." Zenughed heartily as he went and embraced the two princesses.


    Although they showed some struggle, none of them were really trying to push him off as Zen held them from the waist.


    "You''re a wolf in sheep clothes." Krista Dragoon said slowly as they approached the stairs for the next floor.


    "I agree but instead of a wolf, I think Zen is more like a demon who manages to charm two beauties into his embrace," Le Dragoon added.


    Zen was happy to be able to hear the both of them joking about this topic. "Yep, I''m a demon who has powerful charm so let''s hurry up and leave this disgustingbyrinth so we can begin some thorough lessons in bed."

 Chapter 150: Skimming Through the Floors (I)

    Chapter 150: Skimming Through the Floors (I)


    Arriving on the third floor, Zen did his usual tactic. Working smart and not working hard.


    Having his army of shadow goblins and a group of worker slimes, Zen was strolling through thebyrinth like it was a romantic date.


    "Woah, look at those cobwebs with that spider trapping that insect," Zen eximed loudly as he pointed at the ceiling.


    "You''re disgusting, Zen," Le Dragoon nced at that scene and pouted slightly.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon showed barely any reaction as she found them to be childish. Unlike Zen who would let others do his work, she prefers to do everything herself.


    "Can''t you do some investigation yourself while the slimes and goblins are busy clearing the floor for you?" Krista Dragoon asked as she felt ufortable doing nothing.


    Zen smiled bitterly at her reaction and went to hug her by the waist, whispering softly, "There''s no point in investigating anymore. It''s clear as day that the creator or most precisely, the demon lord refused to let us find any clues."


    And continued, "I only got some ancient texts before but it''ll take a long time to decipher so why not use this time to rx our mind instead of thinking about somethingplicated."


    "More like you''re justzy," Krista Dragoon snorted as she tried to struggle free from his grasp. However, it was clear that she didn''t even bother using any strength as Zen continued to embrace her.


    After their intense session of kiss and his intention being clear as day, she has already given up resisting against him.


    "What do you think the Scarlet family gets out of this for making enemies of every family?" Krista Dragoon diverted the topic and stared at Zen in his perspective.


    "Most likely the Scarlet family has already been controlled by the mastermind of this whole plot. Based on Juliet''s weird behavior when I entered the auction house, they were nning on this for a long time." Zen thought for a while and said before continuing.


    "I was just an unfortunate man who came in here with a pure mindset of getting some items. Sigh, life is truly difficult as I almost lost my life when all I wanted to do was to try and spend some money."


    Krista Dragoon held a gawking expression on his shameless and scoundrel behavior. ''Almost lost your life? I''m afraid it''s the opposite when you cripple Daemon Kaiso''s son in a public area without caring about the consequences.''


    "Wait a minute, where did you hide Jared Kaiso?" Krista Dragoon suddenly said when she recalled Daemon Kaiso was unable to find his son anywhere.


    She has also sent someone to investigate the situation and from the report of her subordinates, they had said Zen left the Pce Moon Restaurant alone with Ang and Jared Kaiso was nowhere to be found.


    "Oh, uhh Jared Kaiso?" Zen tilted his head in confusion as he tried to remember who Jared Kaiso was again.


    Too many things have happened so far and his memories of irrelevant people have slowly disappeared in his mind.


    "Jared Kaiso, the son of Daemon Kaiso. The one where you order his own servant to cripple his manhood, causing a bloody scene in the restaurant." Krista Dragoon informed him with a disbelief expression.


    How can he forget about someone who he held a grudge against?


    It was rumored that Jared Kaiso has malicious intent on Ang so that was why Zen cripple him to the core. There was also another rumor that their coincidences were set up by Zen to trap him.


    Meanwhile, Zen finally recalled the idiot andughed heartily. "Oh, that Jared Kaiso. Sorry, I kinda forgot about this dumbass who tried to steal my woman."


    And he continued, "Regarding his whereabouts, let''s just say he''s in a really good ce where he is being treated like royalty."


    Krista Dragoon widens her eyes in shock when she realizes Zen may have an alternate dimension or secret ce to hide Jared Kaiso where even her subordinates or Daemon Kaiso''s influence could find his location.


    "So you''re nning on keeping his location a secret to me as well huh." Krista Dragoon said depressingly, causing Zen to shudder at her performance.


    ''Woman, if you are born on Earth then all those actresses are put into shame whenpared to you.''


    Zen couldn''t help but praise her acting that almost fools him every single time.


    "Well, we have only kissed so far and it''s not even enough for us to expose our secret to each other right," Zen said and continued.


    "However, it''ll be a different story if you asked my secret when we''re both naked on the bed where youy in my chest as I grope your breast."


    "Dream on scoundrel!"


    "Exactly my response when you want to pry for information regarding Jared Kaiso."


    "Y-You," Krista Dragoon became enraged and left him alone to look somewhere else.


    Meanwhile, Zen heaved a helpless sigh on the swift attitude of women once again. Unable to hug Krista Dragoon anymore, Zen turned his attention to Le Dragoon instead.


    "Come here Le," Zen beckoned Le Dragoon toe towards him.


    Le Dragoon gave a bright smile before sticking her tongue out and said, "Hmph, I''m not some second-hand option where I need your embrace when you get rejected by Sister Krista."


    Afterward, Le Dragoon ran forward to hug Krista Dragoon''s arm, leaving Zen all alone by himself.


    Zen was rendered speechless by these two princesses but decided to chase after them since Romu has just informed him that they have sessfully cleared the 3rd floor.


    At this point, thebyrinth has bepletely pointless for Zen as every monster that appeared was devastated by his shadow goblins and worker slimes.


    Worse, they also turned into shadows when they died, erging his army further. However, it wasn''t always a guaranteed sess as Zen failed multiple timespared to the number of shadows he managed to resurrect.


    ''Hmm, although I can''t guarantee 100 percent sess, at least I can tell my proficiency in Hymn of Death is slowly improving.'' Zen said inwardly as he arrived at the next staircase to the 4th floor.

 Chapter 151: Skimming Through the Floors (II)

    Chapter 151: Skimming Through the Floors (II)


    BOOOM!


    "Nice shot Romu," Zen sped his hand together when Romu managed tond his acid shot directly in the monster''s eye.


    "Hehe, thank you, master," Romu said blissfully as he fired his acid shot in the air.


    The floor continues to widen as they advance and they''re currently on the 7th floor.


    It has been a breeze and easy for Zen due to his overwhelming cheats. However, Zen was a bit displeased when he found out that the Hymn of Death has a limit on the number of shadows he can resurrect.


    In order to increase his army of shadow, Zen needed to increase his mana capacity otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to supply the mana that the shadows needed.


    "You''re still mulling over the fact that you can''t resurrect after a certain amount." Krista Dragoon teased when she saw his depressed face again.


    "Sigh, you don''t know how ridiculous this is. A limitation on the amount simply because I don''t have enough mana to supply them is dumb." Zen eximed and continued.


    "They''re going to be loyal to me either way so what''s the point if I can''t supply all of them with my mana. I can just use a particr shadow while the rest that I don''t need to stay put so there wouldn''t be any waste of mana."


    Zen''s logic seems reasonable enough where Krista Dragoon almost agreed with him as well.


    However, she quickly shook her head and said, "If you can literally just create an infinite amount of shadows, then just think about how dreadful you would be in the future."


    Krista Dragoon was unwilling to imagine Zen to be a ruler that controls multiple shadows since having a lot of power usually means they will lose their sense of direction in the future as they take a human life to be a toy.


    "I don''t want to see you bing a demon lord that only brings fear and destruction to others. I prefer a s-shameless scoundrel if that''s the case," Krista Dragoon said bashfully, causing Zen to tremble slightly.


    "If you say so then let''s not fool around with these monsters," Zen smiled as he held Krista Dragoon by the waist.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head as she agreed with Zen. It has been so long since they''re entered thisbyrinth where they don''t even know how many days have passed.


    The floor was always dark and there was no sunlight to indicate the time. However, she was more than happy to stay like thispared to the outside world where she has to stay on guard.


    Being with Zen gave her a sense of security despite his shameless and carefree behavior since they haven''t gotten injured at all.


    A small smile appeared on her face when she knew that Zen is always protecting them as he would always be on the frontline first.


    "Are you okay Krista? Why did you stop walking?" Zen turned around to stare at Krista Dragoon when she stopped moving but her hand remained on his arm.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about something," Krista Dragoon replied softly and continued walking.


    Although slightly confused, Zen shrugged it off as nothing much and continued tomand his shadows to scout the floor ahead.


    Time slowly passed by and when they finally finished clearing the 9th floor, something abnormal urred.


    There was no longer a staircase anywhere on the floor for them to ascend when the worker slimes and shadows tried to search everywhere for it.


    "Master, we tried to search everywhere again but we can''t find the staircase anymore," Romu said in a worried tone, afraid that Zen would punish him for failing his duty.


    However, he was too nervous as Zen never had any attention in ming them for not finding it.


    "It''s fine Romu, I bet thebyrinth has something more special for us on the 10th floor. Just go and y around for now." Zen said and dismissed Romu.


    Romu was happy to not be punished as he quickly bounced away to hispanion and began to fool around until Zen had anothermand for him.


    Meanwhile, Zen turned solemn as he wanted to figure out what''s going on now. ''No staircase to ascend further and no teleportation array. Does that mean the person behind thebyrinth is trying to increase our difficulty?''


    "Looks like we just have to wait patiently now," Zen said after a few minutes of thinking.


    Currently, they are in control by others and are being restricted by some unknown formation where Zen cannot evenmunicate with Evie and Ang.


    "Seems like that''s the case." Krista Dragoon said and proceeded to sit down since she''s tired from all those walking and fighting.


    Although Zen had his shadows and slimes to fight, Krista Dragoon preferred to train herself and joined the fight. Thus, she is now exhausted and decided to take this time to rest.


    Zen didn''t bother to stop her action since she wanted to get stronger to protect herself and Le so he could only join in the sideline to make sure she wasn''t going to be in danger.


    When Zen wanted to sit down and get cozy with her, he suddenly sensed a malicious intent directed at him.


    Alerted, he narrowed his eyes as he tried to search for the source. At the same time, he beckoned Romu toe over and order, "Romu, get the rest of the slimes to stay on high alert. I feel an enemy ising nearby and he could be hiding somewhere."


    Romu quickly followed the order and the worker slimes all scattered around to look for the enemy that Zen proimed.


    "What happened?" Krista Dragoon asked since she couldn''t feel the malicious intent nor any change in the atmosphere.


    "Oh, just a really familiar enemy that''sing after us specifically since Romu''s group has spotted him. Honestly, Krista, you should really stop talking about a certain person randomly because they will always appear when you least expect it."


    Zen sighed as he faced toward a direction where a figure could slowly be seen.

 Chapter 152: Meeting Once Again

    Chapter 152: Meeting Once Again


    "Haha, brat, did you know how much I have been suffering recently because of you," The figure slowly said with a whipped mark everywhere on his face.


    There was even some dried blood on his face, showing that he had no time to treat his injuries either.


    "Haven''t seen you in a while, yet your living condition is getting worse. Is it because you realize that you can no longer have a son inheriting your position, Daemon Kaiso?" Zen chuckled softly as he teased the man in front of him.


    He was none other than the arrogant Daemon Kaiso who couldn''t wait to destroy every part of Zen for crippling his son and causing him to offend someone powerful.


    He was tortured and humiliated in every way possible. He couldn''t understand why he was being treated like that and begged for an answer.


    The answer he received was one simple word, Zen.


    "Stingy brat, I have waited for this opportunity for a very long time where I will eat your flesh and drink your blood," Daemon Kaiso smiled wickedly as he licked his lips.


    "Aren''t you being very courageous and confident in winning against us?" Krista Dragoon suddenly intervened and snorted. She held zero respect toward Daemon Kaiso whomitted every crime possible without being held responsible for any of them.


    The reason was simple. His influence was immense that the people who worked for the kingdom turned a blind eye to his action, including the empress herself.


    "Hmph, a mere princess of a puppet kingdom sure has lots of guts. Do you even know who is behind me?" Daemon Kaisoughed as he continued.


    "The empress who you see as an eyesore and an enemy that must be eliminated is nothing in front of the mastermind, the Demon Lord. If the Demon Lord even wanted, the subordinate alone is enough to conquer the kingdom."


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise when Daemon Kaiso who was always prideful to show such reverend respect toward a Demon Lord.


    ''Just how powerful is this Demon lord?'' Zen questioned inwardly as he looked at Daemon Kaiso with a solemn expression.


    He wasn''t going to take it easy on him andughed at his appearance. In thisbyrinth where the restriction even affected Cecilia, Zen was not going to be carefree when Daemon Kaiso suddenly appeared in front of them.


    There are only two scenarios where Zen cane up with that Daemon Kaiso managed to find them. One, he is being supported by the people behind thisbyrinth as they purposely brought him here to fight him.


    The second was very unlikely and that is, Daemon Kaiso found a loophole in thebyrinth where he can appear anywhere as he pleases.


    Since the 9th floor has no stairs to ascend and the staircase to descend back to the 8th floor has disappeared as well, then the only way for Daemon Kaiso toe here is through a teleportation array.


    "Hehe, brat, why did you turn so quiet? What happened to that annoying little prick that spouts nonsense at every second?" Daemon Kaiso sneered when he saw Zen was staying silent.


    "I was thinking about what to do with Jared Kaiso that is still in my hand," Zen calmly replied, hoping to see some change of emotion from Daemon Kaiso.


    Unfortunately, he became disappointed when Daemon Kaiso didn''t even flinch at the mention of Jared Kasio. There wasn''t even any movement as Daemon Kaiso keptughing.


    "Jared Kaiso? You mean that useless son of mine where I wished to kill him myself if it weren''t for my impotent status. Hahahahahaha, once I finish killing the both of you then I can regain my function as a man." Daemon Kaiso said as he took out his wand from his spatial ring.


    Meanwhile, Zen finally understood what''s going on. ''Seems like the creator of thisbyrinth is jealous of my ability and carefree attitude that they sent him here to trouble me.''


    "Sigh, if you hade after me before I managed to learn something new then I would have been in a terrible shape. However, you just have to bete as always, just like that time with the Jared Kaiso incident." Zen shook his head and continued when he saw Daemon Kaiso being distracted.


    "Romu, fire in the hole!"


    Zen''smanding voice echoed throughout the area, causing Daemon Kaiso to be surprised by his sudden outburst.


    However, before he canprehend the meaning, he hurriedly activates his barrier on the iing acid shot that is fired at him in the back.


    BOOOM!


    The acid shot collides with his barrier and before Daemon Kaiso could rx his guard, the corrosive effect begins as the barrier starts melting.


    ''What the hell is this corrosiveness?''


    Daemon Kaiso cursed inwardly as he increased the concentration of his barrier and at the same time, casting multiple holy arrows before firing them at Romu and the rest of the worker slimes.


    At the same time, Zen starts casting some javelin as he wasn''t going to give Daemon Kaiso a chance to catch his breath.


    Faced with attacks from both directions, Daemon Kaiso snorted and roared aloud, "Come out my little puppies."


    The ground trembled rapidly as four Cerberus-looking creatures appeared. Even Zen was dumbstruck by the ability that Daemon Kaiso uses.


    "Summoning magic?" Zen nces at Krista Dragoon, hoping for an answer on the sudden appearance of Cerberus.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head slowly and exined, "There are indeed summoning magic but the monsters we get are varied, and depending on the ferocious nature of the monsters, we may not even be able to contract it."


    And she continued, "However, in my memories, Daemon Kaiso does not have an affinity nor power to do any summoning magic."


    Zen squinted his eyes slightly when the four Cerberus started chasing after Romu and the worker slimes, leaving Daemon Kaiso to be able to break through his predicament as he demolished his javelin.


    "Krista, is it possible for summoned creatures to die?" Zen asked after staying silent for a while, causing Krista Dragoon to be shocked before smiling happily.


    "Yes, summoned creatures are no different than monsters so you can use the Hymn of Death."

 Chapter 153: Poor Daemon Kaiso (I)

    Chapter 153: Poor Daemon Kaiso (I)


    "That''s fantastic!" Zen eximed happily when Krista Dragoon confirmed the fact that his Hymn of Death would work on the Cerberus.


    He has been feeling salty ever since he couldn''t keep the shadow from the simtion but now that Daemon Kaiso was being so generous into giving him not one, not two, not three, but FOUR Cerberus.


    Such generosity from Daemon Kaiso deserves praise and admiration for everyone to learn.


    "Daemon Kaiso, you have sessfully earned my respect as a true gentleman," Zen sped his hand together as heplimented him.


    Daemon Kaiso was dumbfounded by the sudden praise and was on guard in case Zen had something else up his sleeve.


    He has already fallen into disadvantage once because he got distracted by his sweet words, allowing Romu and the worker slimes to sneak attack him.


    Thankfully he was experienced in fighting and was able to put up a barrier in time otherwise, the corrosiveness of the acid shot was definitely going to ruin his skin even more than the whipping torture.


    "Hmph, I will not fall for your damn words." Daemon Kaiso shouted as he ordered his Cerberus to target the slimes while he could pay full attention to Zen.


    Zen gave a helpless sigh when Daemon Kaiso didn''t appreciate hispliment. He was being deadly serious about knowing Daemon Kaiso was so generous that he''s willing to offer four Cerberus to mend their rtionship.


    "Sigh, praising one is indeed a difficult task. Since you refused mypliment then I guess we can only fight." Zen eximed andy his head down on Krista Dragoon.


    His alertness on Daemon Kaiso haspletely vanished when he figured out he was all bark and no bite. His magic spell was indeed more powerful but other than that, there was nothing special besides the Cerberus.


    Although the Cerberus look strong, their numbers were pathetically low whenpared to the number of his shadow army that can easily overwhelm them with numbers.


    However, such precious information was unknown to Daemon Kaiso who thought Zen only had the help of some slimes. After all, Zen wasn''t an idiot like him to show all his trump cards at once.


    "Why are you leaning on my shoulder again? Can''t you see Daemon Kaiso is preparing to go all out against us yet you''re still sox?" Krista Dragoon said as she tried to push him off but Zen was like a leech, impossible to get rid of.


    Zen remained still as he had no intention of stopping himself from embracing the soft and smooth skin of Krista Dragoon. The fragrance emitting from her was enough to make him fall asleep from bliss.


    Meanwhile, Daemon Kaiso has veins popping out of his forehead when he sees Zen disregarding him once again.


    ''No, I must remain calm and not fall for the brat tricks again. If I fail to kill him this time then everything I owned will be taken away from me.'' Daemon Kaiso calmed himself down as he takes a few deep breaths,


    Afterward, he turned solemn and focused on one thing only. And that was to kill Zen swiftly.


    "Die brat," Daemon Kaiso roared as he multicast multiple holy arrows to fire at Zen.


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise at the size of the holy arrows. It was extremely thick and full of lethality whenpared to their first meeting.


    ''Did he take some steroids beforeing here? How the heck does he gain such power in this short amount of time.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he held Krista Dragoon by the waist before dodging the holy arrows.


    There was no way in hell that he would test the amount of damage that the holy arrow dealt.


    "Hmph, I won''t miss the next time" Daemon Kaiso snorted in displeasure when his holy arrow failed tond a direct hit on Zen. Taking a different approach, Daemon Kaiso decided to cast some Earth magic, causing the ground to be shaky.


    At the same time, Zen realized what Daemon Kaiso wanted to do and that was to control thendscape to his advantage.


    ''Did you really think I would let you do that?'' Zen sneered as he snapped his finger and the BloodJade me appeared with its usual fiery temperature.


    Afterward, Zen split the BloodJade me into multiple small pieces as he fired them at Daemon Kaiso from multiple directions.


    "Hmph, a mere me thinks they can do anything against me. Hrious!" Daemon Kaiso wanted tough aloud when Zen appeared to be weaker than he thought.


    Not wasting any time, Daemon Kaiso split his focus into casting some water magic to dispel the me but in the next moments, his eyes widened in shock.


    The water was vaporized the instant it got close to the BloodJade me and the worst thing was, it showed no intention of slowing down its pace at all.


    "Sigh, once a fool, always a fool." Zen shook his head when all his enemies were simr in one way. That is, they always loved to underestimate their enemies and they will never learn until they draw their final breath,


    Daemon Kaiso had no time to worry about Zen''s taunting as he cast a threeyer barrier to block off the BloodJade me. The threeyer barrier was thick enough to cover the impact but one tiny portion of the essence me managed to sneak up behind his butt.


    Zen smiled wickedly when he got him this time as he manipted the tiny essence me to lunge directly in his asshole.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Daemon Kaiso cried out in pain as he leaped to the air really high and tried to soothe the pain in his asshole that became burned from the tiny essence me.


    He kept casting some water to try and ease the heat intensity but it only backfired more as the essence me became agitated from the constant water.


    "Damn, Daemon Kaiso can really jump high in the air despite his size being simr to an ape," Zen said in shock as he pped his hand on the disy that Daemon Kaiso showed.

 Chapter 154: Poor Daemon Kaiso (II)

    Chapter 154: Poor Daemon Kaiso (II)


    Daemon Kaiso''s asshole was being roasted by the essence me and the clothes that cover his part have already been exposed.


    The white and shiny ass has now turned bright red, almost like a baboon animal.


    "Ahh, Krista, hurry up and close your eyes otherwise Daemon Kaiso might charge us money for spectating a baboon without paying," Zen eximed and tried to cover Krista Dragoon''s eye.


    Meanwhile, Daemon Kaiso truly wanted to rip his skin off for taunting him when he was still feeling the burn churning inside.


    As Daemon Kaiso continued to cast some healing magic in his ass, Zen wasn''t dozing off either. Using the time that Daemon Kaiso is upied now, he went toward the four Cerberus with Krista Dragoon to finish them off.


    Within a few moments, Zen and Krista Dragoon multi-cast javelins that fired toward the Cerberus and added with the acid shot from the worker slimes, the Cerberus soon fall after one another.


    When Daemon Kaiso witnessed his precious summon being easily annihted, his heart felt like it''s been stabbed with a knife that continued to twist around, causing more pain.


    "Sigh, poor Daemon Kaiso, losing not only his son but also his summoned now." Zen heaved a sigh, causing Daemon Kaiso''s face to turn purple as he couldn''t handle it anymore.


    ''Just how hard is it to kill a snotty little brat.'' Daemon Kaiso roared inwardly as he finally got rid of the tiny essence me in his asshole.


    Zen didn''t even bother with him anymore as he asked Krista Dragoon to stall him for a little longer.


    After all, he wasn''t done with receiving the amazing gift that Daemon Kaiso gave him.


    ''Please don''t fail me now Hymn of Death,'' Zen prayed inwardly as he walked forward to the four Cerberus corpses and closed his eyes to chant the spell.


    He needs to be fully concentrated in this process to make sure he would get at least 2/4 Cerberus added to his shadow.


    Meanwhile, Daemon Kaiso was dumbfounded by the action of Zen before recalling the grimoire from the auction house.


    ''It can''t be he actually learned the Hymn of Death.'' Daemon Kaiso turned pale when he finally understood Zen''s meaning of him being a generous man.


    No, he cannot allow Zen tobel him as a sarcastic generous man. Even if he must risk it all, he would never allow Zen to gain more power.


    "RARGH"


    Daemon Kaiso shouted and his arms started extending with his leg bing thicker. His ck eye has also turned scarlet red with two horns starting popping out from his forehead.


    The transformation was shocking that Krista Dragoon became speechless.


    "What a crazy old man. Turning yourself into a demon just to get rid of us." Krista Dragoon sneered as she shook her head at his miserable fate.


    Once a man who could have enjoyed a lifetime of glory has now be a human depraved into a demon due to his lust for greed.


    "KARADAH!"


    Daemon Kaiso roared with weirdnguage. His conscience is no longer intact and is fully a demon without any knowledge of the humannguage.


    At this time, Zen walked up to Krista Dragoon in a happy mood before raising his eyebrow in surprise at Daemon Kaiso who is unrecognizable.


    "What the fuck happened to him?" Zen said in confusion since he missed the transformation process due to his concentration on resurrecting the Cerberus.


    "Daemon Kaiso turned himself into a demon and now his raw power is immense. We must be cautious about fighting head-on with him but we can still kill him with strategy." Krista Dragoon said softly and continued.


    "What about the Cerberus corpses? I thought you were trying to resurrect them."


    "Oh, the Cerberus process was a sess. I only failed one but got three Cerberus in return so I''m pretty happy now." Zenughed heartily.


    Krista Dragoon was speechless about his luck in always seeding at something seemingly impossible. However, she couldn''t tease him since Daemon Kaiso had already begun his attack.


    With Daemon Kaiso''s hand turning into sharp ws, he lunged forward and opened his sharp ws to try and sh them into pieces.


    Zen squinted his eyes as he hurriedly ordered Cerberus to retaliate. The Cerberus didn''t waste any time as it lunged forward, shing with Daemon Kaiso''s demon.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Daemon Kaiso''s ws were so sharp and durable that they hacked Cerberus into halves as he continued to advance toward Zen.


    "Okay, so his raw power is a cheat now," Zen eximed as he started calling all of his shadows to appear.


    Since Daemon Kaiso can no longer think properly, there was no point in hiding his trump cards since the fight is at its finale.


    With one chant, the area waspletely filled with Zen''s shadow army but Daemon Kaiso didn''t bother nor flinched even a little bit as it continued to hack and sh everything in its path.


    The shadows were unable to take one hit from Daemon Kaiso as it dissipated slowly before Zen regenerates them with his mana.


    Time slowly passed and Zen knew at this rate, he would lose out due tock of mana in supplying the shadows.


    "Any genius ideas Krista, Le?" Zen turned his head around to nce at the two princesses since he had no idea how to fight against a demon.


    It was his first time facing one and Daemon Kaiso''s appearance was truly terrifying and disgusting at the same time.


    "We have to find his core and shatter it in order to kill the demon." Krista Dragoon said with a dejected look before continuing.


    "However, I''m not sure if Daemon Kaiso has a core since he was originally a human. We can try to use our magic sense to feel the aura of his core but with the current situation now, it''s extremely hard to locate it."


    Zen turned solemn and nodded his head in understanding. Daemon Kaiso was constantly moving around, causing the mana flow to be in multiple directions so trying to sense his core is akin to finding a needle in an ocean.


    "This is not what I expected at all!"


    Zen sighed as he ordered his shadow to continue to block him while trying to use them to sense Daemon Kaiso''s core.


    At the same time, he pondered what''s the best way to sense his core in these circumstances.


    "You can use Jared Kaiso who has a blood connection with Daemon Kaiso. Although he turned into a demon, that does not mean his bloodline is altered." While Zen was helpless, Cecilia''s voice transmitted to his mind.


    Zen''s expression immediately brightens up. Sending a mental transmission to her, Zen asked, "Cecilia, you have sessfully broken through the restriction?"


    "If I hadn''t broken through it, would you have been able to hear my voice, idiots?" Cecilia snorted in reply, almost like she was enraged to be restricted in the tiny world when she was a Sovereign in the past.


    Zen scratched his head lightly in embarrassment, causing Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon to look at him suspiciously. However, they didn''t say anything else before returning their attention to Daemon Kaiso who is casually demolishing every shadow that advanced forward.


    "So how do we use Jared Kaiso to sense his core?" Zen asked calmly since he became more confident with Cecilia''s help.


    Without Cecilia, it was like he lost the light that guided him into a correct path because he has relied on her ever since her appearance.


    "I''m going to fling him out and Daemon Kaiso would definitely react even if his conscience is gone. A blood connection is more profound than you can possibly think of." Cecilia replied softly before throwing Jared Kaiso out from her mysterious space.


    PLOP!


    Jared Kaisonded on the ground with a barely recognizable face which clearly showed he had been punched in that area repeatedly.


    ''Damn, he became a punching bag for Cecilia. But why is Cecilia so angry to beat him up this harshly?'' Zen eximed inwardly when he saw the condition of Jared Kaiso.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon were shocked to see Jared Kaiso appear out of nowhere. There was no fluctuation of mana or usage of a magic spell so they werepletely clueless besides looking at Zen in confusion.


    Zen merely shrugged his shoulders in reply without any intention of rifying things for them.


    The mysterious space wasn''t him but belonged to Cecilia and without her permission, he would not reveal this secret to anyone else.


    "RARGH!


    Daemon Kaiso roared as he killed the final shadows from Zen''s army and it was because Zen no longer supplies them with mana since he has finished stalling Daemon Kaiso.


    As Daemon Kaiso tried to lunge forward to strike at Zen, he became dumbfounded when Zen killed Jared Kaiso into him.


    Daemon Kaiso without hesitation raised his ravenous ws to try and split into halves before halting when his bloodline became agitated, causing his movement to be shaky.


    The ws barely missed Jared Kaiso who waspletely unconscious due to the injuries in his body but that didn''t prevent Daemon Kaiso from holding him tightly as he stared at him deeply.


    ''Sess,'' Zen said inwardly as he hurriedly closed his eyes to use his magic sense to detect the location of his core.

 Chapter 155: Exterminate Demon Strike (I)

    Chapter 155: Exterminate Demon Strike (I)


    Daemon Kaiso''s demonic form was holding Jared Kaiso tightly without any malicious action toward him. Daemon Kaiso was simply staring deeply in Jared Kaiso''s eye, seemingly in confusion on why he doesn''t want to kill him with his ws.


    Meanwhile, Zen dly took this opportunity to sense the core in Daemon Kaiso with a calm mind. Rushing things will never be a good thing, especially in a situation like this where speed is crucial.


    The faster one person wants to be, the more mistakes they will tend to make if they''re nervous.


    Time slowly passed and Zen finally located the core in Daemon Kaiso. It was near the ribcage on the left side and it''s a difficult position to hit since Daemon Kaiso''s have a tough skin now that even javelin cannot prate through.


    "Any bright ideas Cecilia?" Zen sent a mental transmission to ask Cecilia how to kill it.


    "I''m going to lend you some of my true qi and a spiritual sword where you shall inject your true qi in it to do this following strike," Cecilia said softly before putting some information into Zen''s mind.


    The information Zen received was called Exterminate Demon Strike and as its name said, it''s used for killing demons.


    However, Zen was dumbfounded when he received this information just now. With a disbelieving expression, he asked softly, "You don''t expect me to learn it on the spot and manage to perfect it right?"


    Zen was waiting for a reply but Cecilia has stayedpletely silent, meaning she has intended for Zen to learn the technique on the spot without any practice.


    ''Why would you give me this technique now and not earlier? How am I supposed tond it in one strike?'' Zenined inwardly when he was always informedst second in everything.


    Thus, no matter how unwilling and difficult the task is, Zen hurriedly tries to study the technique before Daemon Kaiso has any other action.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon were dumbstruck by the behavior of Zen since he''s not taking this opportunity to strike against Daemon Kaiso when he was distracted by his own son.


    "RARH!"


    Daemon Kaiso roared at Jared Kaiso in his hand, causing Jared Kaiso to wake up from his unconscious state.


    When Jared Kaiso regained consciousness and saw who was holding him, his face paled and he started screaming in fear.


    "AHHH, get away from me. I want my father. My father is Daemon Kaiso and you would regret it for harming me." Jared Kaiso threatened and roared at the demon without knowing he was his father at all.


    Daemon Kaiso showed no reaction to the struggle of Jared Kaiso as he was still trying to understand something. Jared Kaiso continued to be frightful as time felt like it had paused and he was all alone with a terrifying existence.


    ''Father, please rescue me. I promise I will stop being a troublemaker and listen to all your words.'' Jared Kaiso cried inwardly as he regretted his action in the Pce Moon Restaurant.


    During the time he tried to take advantage of Ang, he met Zen and was thrashedpletely by his own servant no less. Afterward, he was crippled in his manhood and brought to a dark ce all alone without any food to eat.


    That wasn''t even the worst scenario because there would always be a random shadow figure appearing out of nowhere, beating him until it was satisfied before leaving him alone again.


    "Please let me go, almighty being. I''m just a useless son without any power and there would be no benefit in killing me." Jared Kaiso cried and pleaded at Daemon Kaiso.


    It was at this time, Zen reopened his eyes as he grabbed the spiritual sword that Cecilia lent him. With a solemn expression, Zen held the hilt of the sword as he injected his true qi in it.


    The spiritual sword trembled from the amount of true qi as it started glowing a bright red color, dazzling the room and Daemon Kaiso was also alerted by the brightness as he closed his eyes slightly to avoid being blind.


    Meanwhile, Jared Kaiso turned his head around slightly with much difficulty before trembling in fear and horror filled his eyes when he saw who the person was. It was the person who caused him to suffer in a miserable environment and beat him because he was offended by his action of trying to take advantage of Ang.


    "Z-Zen," Jared Kaiso stuttered as he tried to struggle from Daemon Kaiso''s grasp to run away.


    The short time of torture created a deep fear in Zen and Jared Kaiso wanted nothing more than to get away from him.


    Zen ignored Jared Kaiso as he took some more time to inject most of his true qi into the spiritual sword.


    Sometimeter, Zen knew it was time when the sword started brimming with red color, almost like it could no longer contain any more true qi and was ready to explode.


    "It''s time," Zen said slowly before kicking the ground off to strike at Daemon Kaiso who remained in position with Jared Kaiso in his grasp.


    When Daemon Kaiso saw Zen was attacking him, his eyes squinted on the amount of power emitting from the sword. Without hesitation, he threw away Jared Kaiso to keep him safe from this strike as he tried to retreat back.


    Zen merely sneered at Daemon Kaiso for trying to retreat as he cast some wind magic from behind, propelling him further to Daemon Kaiso.


    "Exterminate Demon Strike"


    Zen shouted as the spiritual sword lunged through the left ribcage of Daemon Kasio, or more precisely, his core that kept his regeneration and power.


    Daemon Kaiso''s eyes widened in fear as he knew where the sword was trying to pierce but it was like he couldn''t move for some reason.


    Daemon Kaiso tried to retreat further but his leg seemed to be obstructed by something so he nced down briefly, only to see some vines were keeping his right leg in ce.

 Chapter 156: Exterminate Demon Strike (II)

    Chapter 156: Exterminate Demon Strike (II)


    The vines keeping Daemon Kaiso in ce caused him to panic a little bit as he tried to use his ravenous w to slice the vines in halves.


    However, the vines regenerated slowly after and continued their pressure into holding his right leg.


    Daemon Kaiso stared at Zen who was getting closer and closer as he tried to search for the culprit since it wasn''t Zen that''s casting these vines. When his eyesightnded on the two princesses, Daemon Kaiso became enraged when he saw Le Dragoon and Krista Dragoon smiling evilly as they held their wands.


    "RARGH!" Daemon Kaiso roared in rage but he couldn''t do anything else besides trying to slice the vines in halves.


    At this time, Zen finally caught up with Daemon Kaiso and thanked the two princesses inwardly for saving him from the embarrassment of being unable to chase after Daemon Kaiso to strike him down.


    With a grateful look, Zen stabbed the spiritual sword directly in the core of Daemon Kaiso, causing him to open his eyes wide when he felt tremendous pain.


    "ARHHHHHHHHHH"


    Daemon Kaiso screamed in agony but Zen didn''t rx his guard one bit as he continued the Exterminate Demon Strike technique, exploding the sword''s true qi that is piercing on the core.


    With the immense amount of true qi in it, the explosionpletely exterminated Daemon Kaiso and his form. His demon form also vanished, returning his original look as his lower part continued to dissipate into dust.


    Meanwhile, Jared Kaiso saw the demon who threw him away was actually his father and cried out in agony.


    "FATHER!" Jared Kaiso screamed as he lunged at Daemon Kaiso.


    Daemon Kaiso merely smiled a little bit at him before turningpletely into dust and Jared Kaiso could only cry when his father was still protecting him at the end of his life.


    Jared Kaiso gritted his teeth at how useless and powerless he was to prevent his father''s death.


    He turned his head to stare at Zen as he clenched his fist. "WHY? My father didn''t even offend you so why are you ruthless to kill him when it was only me that offended you."


    Zen was rendered speechless by the speech of Jared Kaiso and shrugged his shoulders.


    "True, he didn''t offend me since we don''t even know each other." Zen calmly replied and continued.


    "However, it was because of you, Jared Kaiso that he came to me, trying to kill me for hurting you, and due to his greed, he became a puppet for others to manipte."


    Jared Kaiso could only punch his own chest as tears continued to flow out of his eyes while he touched the dust in the ground, the only remains from his beloved father who always treasures him.


    "I-It''s my fault. Father is always exhausted from the workload while I only kept myself busy with my stupid dick in women, causing more troubles to his stress." Jared Kaiso mumbled softly.


    Afterward, he turned toward Zen and asked, "Kill me now and end my suffering."


    Zen didn''t say anything else besides nodding his head. Raising his sword up, Jared Kaiso closed his eyes as the sword pierced his heart.


    Jared Kaiso only smiled as he eximed, "Father, this unfilial son shall apany you and listen to you now."


    With thosest words, Jared Kaiso has died, thus ending the grudge between the Kaiso Family and Zen.


    "Since it hase to this, I promise not to target the rest of the Kaiso family unless they decide to offend me," Zen promised as he snapped his finger as the essence me appeared, burning Jared Kaiso into dust, allowing him to mix with his father''s dust.


    "I never thought you would have listened to his words and killed him," Krista Dragoon walked forward and said softly.


    "He no longer has the will to live anymore when he witnesses his own father''s death, added with the fact that he tried to struggle away from him because he couldn''t recognize him at all," Zen replied and continued.


    "Jared Kaiso was a useless son that has done zero recognizable achievements besides the negative, it was better for him to die and try to reincarnate if that''s really true."


    If reincarnation was truly real then Jared Kaiso might have a second chance to redeem himself in that life.


    Either that or he can resume his debauchery in a life that only has people hating him. None of that matters anymore since Zen could care less about their fate.


    Krista Dragoon also nodded her head in silence as she held no interest in them either. In fact, she felt it was the best oue for them to die since they could no longer harm the innocent since it was a fact that Daemon Kaiso had sold himself to the Demons.


    If Daemon Kaiso were to live then many more humans would suffer under his ravenous ws and regenerative ability that could cause chaos everywhere.


    "Welp, now that the Kaiso family is officially over now, we can at least take a breather from all their uing schemes right," Zen eximed happily as he held Krista Dragoon by the waist.


    Krista Dragoon tried to push him off but she realized Zen had closed his eyes and fallen deep asleep.


    He has overexerted himself from the Exterminate Demon Strike and it was due to luck that he managed to use the technique he just learned without any practice.


    Krista Dragoon shook her head and curved her lips upward as she allowed Zen to use her as a pillow.


    "Who would have imagined a person that just in a powerful demon to be like him?" Krista Dragoon mumbled softly as she sat down on the ground, putting Zen''s head in herp.


    "Sister Krista is right, a demon is a troublesome being that will take at least 10-20 mages to kill but we did it with only three of us," Le Dragoon sat next to Krista Dragoon and said cheerfully.


    However, Krista Dragoon shook her head and said, "All we did was cast some vines to dy Daemon Kaiso''s movement while Zen was the protagonist, striking him down in one strike."


    Krista Dragoon heaved a helpless sigh as she pondered in her mind. ''When will I ever be able to obtain those kinds of powers so I wouldn''t be in my current predicament?''

 Chapter 157: Grouped (I)

    Chapter 157: Grouped (I)


    Zen took a long time before waking up from his exhausted state.


    Rubbing his eyes softly, the first thing he saw was Krista Dragoon''s face, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "How long was I sleeping?" Zen asked cheekily as he continued toy his head on herp.


    "About 2-3 hours. Can you get up already?" Krista Dragoon replied and twisted his ear lightly as sheined about him being too heavy.


    Zen chuckled softly and pleaded to stay like this for a while. "Phew, this has got to be the best sleep I''ve gotten since entering thisbyrinth."


    Afterward, Zen stood up since Krista Dragoon twisted his ear really hard this time since he wasn''t willing to move away.


    Meanwhile, the battlefield was taken care of by Le Dragoon already and Zen was surprised to not even see a speck of dust remaining from the corpse of Daemon Kaiso and Jared Kaiso.


    "We have swept them into a corner since there was no other ce to dispose of them." Krista Dragoon exined when she saw his eye ncing around the scene.


    Zen calmly nodded his head and as he tried to open his mouth to speak, the floor trembled briefly as a teleportation array appeared in the center.


    Zen, Krista Dragoon, and Le Dragoon became alerted and dumbfounded at the same time for the sudden appearance of a teleportation array.


    The timing was impable that it waited for him to regain his conscience and ask questions to Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon.


    "Seems like we''re being watched yet have no idea at all," Zen eximed as he shook his head on how powerless he seems to get as time passed on.


    "Mhmm, I agree with your thinking. It''s like we''re some chess piece for the mastermind behind the scene to move as they please," Krista Dragoon added as she also hated this feeling of being spied on without knowing who the enemy is.


    Le Dragoon didn''t reply as she tried to use her mystic eye again to check around their surroundings for some detection device or magic but there was zero sign for it.


    Le Dragoon gave a helpless look at Krista Dragoon who realized what she was doing but didn''t say anything else.


    "My mystic eye couldn''t detect any abnormal thing, almost like everything is natural. Either the teleportation array was truly a coincidence or there is someone spying on us with unknown magic." Le Dragoon concluded and Zen was sure it was on thetter, an unknown magic spying spell.


    He refused to believe in the word ''coincidence'' since Daemon Kaiso could appear out of nowhere to them was definitely not a coincidence but was nned by someone.


    If Daemon Kaiso has the power to manipte the rules of thebyrinth then he wouldn''t have resorted to transforming into a demon and lose his conscience and reasoning.


    ncing at each other for a few moments, Zen decided to take the teleportation array.


    "No other choice but to continue being a chess piece or puppet as we can only follow their rules. I don''t want to stay on this floor forever where there is no sunlight." Zen eximed as he walked closer to the center.


    Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon turned around to look at each other before nodding their heads as they followed behind Zen to the center.


    Zen didn''t want to take any risk as he held the two princesses tightly on the waist as they walked into the teleportation array. Simr to the process of their teleportation from the auction house to thebyrinth, they were able to get used to the nauseous feeling andnded in a different environment.


    Unlike the gloomy and dark floor, the ce they were teleported in was a bright grasnd with sunlight blinding their eyes.


    However, Zen could tell the sun was artificial since he couldn''t feel any heat emitting from the sun and he was confident that they were still in thebyrinth.


    "Well, at least we get to see some lights for once where we don''t have to constantly use our mana to cast some fire to illuminate the light." Zen kept his hand around the two princesses'' waists as he tried to lighten the atmosphere.


    Although they have always met with dangers, it was better to keep up a cheerful mood when encountering difficult situations. Staying solemn and cautious every time would be a drain to their mind.


    "At least let go of your hands so we can walk around freely." Krista Dragoon said as she pinched his hand that was trying to be funny since it was getting closer and closer to her ass.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he released his hand from Krista Dragoon and pouted, "I just want to measure the size of your ass and see if it needs some massage to grow better."


    Krista Dragoon''s expression darkened when Zen spouted those words. With a chilling look, she cast multiple javelins that were inches away from piercing Zen to look like a porcupine.


    Zen hurriedly raised both his hands up in surrender and pleaded for mercy. "I''m just joking, no need to get so serious."


    "Hmph, next time you dare to judge a woman''s body, I wouldn''t just give you a warning but would just pierce your entire body with my javelins." Krista Dragoon scoffed as she dispelled her spell.


    "Pfft, Zen will never change even if he tries to lie." Le Dragoonughed when she saw Zen is always courting death after getting a little bit ahead of himself in their rtionship.


    "Le, make sure you don''t follow his bad example. Lying is never going to do you good and will always end up backfiring when you least expect it." Krista Dragoon warned her like an older sister would do when educating them about men.


    Meanwhile, Zen cursed her inwardly for saying lying is never going to do you good. ''Who was the one always acting like a pitiful woman to earn my sympathy in forming the alliance? Women, truly double-face people, unlike men who are straightforward in their intentions.''


    "Well, look who we have here. The amazing youth that causes each of us an insane amount of pain and humiliation." A voice suddenly echoed as pping hand noise could be heard from afar.


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise to see someone else manage to be group up with them and it has to be your typical dumb arrogant young master.


    "I just finished dealing with Jared Kaiso''s arrogant young master incident yet another one already cannot wait for his turn. Damn, they act like I have so much free time to deal with them." Zen cursed aloud and stared at the group of youth.


    However, Zen was rendered speechless when the group who utter such words were having tattered clothes and some were even injured to the point of bleeding.


    ''Don''t they know any healing magic?'' Zen questioned inwardly as they met them face to face now.


    "Hello Princess Krista, I''m Carlson and we met once before in the ballroom conducted by the imperial family." Carlson gave a noble appearance and bowed slightly to pay his respect to Krista Dragoon.


    Only one word came to Zen''s mind and that was, "Hypocrite!"


    Zen spouted that word without even thinking and it instantly irked Carlson who nced back at him maliciously.


    Zen chuckled softly when he saw his re and wondered if people always think he''s an easy target that can only bark and not bite.


    "Stare at me like that again and I''ll make sure you can still catch up with Jared Kaiso," Zen said with a chilling gaze in return.


    Carlson flinched briefly before regaining hisposure and sneered, "Or what? You''re going to use your shy me and burn me. Hahaha, let me tell you something country bumpkin, your shy me isn''t anything special and I can beat you down with one finger."


    Zen smiled and nodded his head. Afterward, without speaking anything, Zen used his movement technique and got closer to Carlson and punched him in the stomach, churning the inside to agitate.


    It was the same move he did back in the Town of Ash on Aaron re who vomited like a fool. Now the same fate urred to Carlson who talked without thinking much.


    Not even a minute has passed and Carlson has clench his hand into a fist as he holds onto his stomach to prevent the nauseous feeling, only to be futile and start vomiting in front of everyone.


    Of course, Zen had already gone back to Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon''s side to cover both of their eyes in time to prevent such a disgusting scene from entering their eyes.


    A few moments after the sound of vomiting and Carlson''s group who had a pale expression in their face on the brutality of Zen for not giving a damn about them and straight up thrashing them as he pleases.


    "If any of you dare to spout bullshit like Carlson, I will dly assist you in getting rid of all that bullshit from your little tummy," Zen stopped covering the two princesses'' eyes when Carlson finished vomiting as he stared at the rest of them with a kind smile.

 Chapter 158: Grouped (II)

    Chapter 158: Grouped (II)


    Carlson and his group stayed silent with sweat trickling down their back when they thought about Zen''s threat.


    "Hmph, act arrogant when you have something to back it up otherwise I can make sure you all learn the meaning of offending someone you cannot afford to." Zen scoffed as he returned his focus to Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon.


    "You didn''t have to be that harsh when we''re all in the same situation now," Krista Dragoon said softly.


    However, Zen quickly shook his head in reply and held her by the waist. It wasn''t that he wanted to be arrogant and show off his ability but that he wanted to let them know who is the boss.


    If he were to stay silent despite the provocation from Carlson then the situation will continue to escte where their group believes they can order them around.


    "They need to understand that if there are iing enemies, we are not going to standby and listen to their idioticmands," Zen said toward Krista Dragoon as he walked to the side before secretly asking Romu and the rest of the worker slime to explore the area.


    Currently, Zen has no idea whether they''re on the 10th floor or not since they were teleported here and no maps were avable for them.


    Time slowly passed with Carlson stopped his vomiting but held a fearful expression whenever he looked in the direction of Zen as his group stayed silent.


    "Carlson, are we really going to let him bully us like that?" A person in the group could no longer stay silent as he vented his frustration.


    "James is right. We are the strongest youth in our generation and our families have a ton of influence in the imperial family as well." Another person quickly agreed with James'' words as he couldn''t ept the humiliation from Zen.


    Meanwhile, Carlson''s face turned dark as he said, "If you believe that we should not cower in fear and rebel against him then go ahead but count me out."


    The group was in disbelief when they heard Carlson admitting defeat and not willing to fight against Zen.


    "Carlson, we know you''re strong and he only got you because he sneaked and attacked you." James hurriedly intervened and said, in hopes that Carlson would change his mind.


    Carlson nced at James briefly before sneering inwardly, ''Hmph, you want me to be the scapegoat again. When heunched an attack on me, none of you have the confidence to step in and help me out yet you want to rebel against him now.''


    Carlson may be the leader of this group but he wasn''t dumb enough to fall for their baits and hidden intention to use him to test Zen''s prowess and whether or not they''re capable of defeating him.


    "You''re right, if Zen didn''t sneak up on me then I would have definitely won. So, James, you would start attacking Zen so I can sneak up on him and after that, we can enjoy the two princesses ourselves," Carlson said after thinking for a moment.


    James'' expression didn''t change at all but he cursed Carlson inwardly. ''Fucking cunt that wants me to take the hit first. Dream on.''


    "Haha, I''m just a lowly mage and I won''t even be able to stall for a few seconds before getting rekt. I think it is still best if Carlson attacks first and the rest of us follow," James said with a smile and the rest of the group nodded their heads in unison.


    "Wow, such a detailed and working n to get rid of Zen and enjoy the two princesses yourself. Why don''t you count me in as well?" A voice interrupted their conversation, shocking the group since they made sure to cast a barrier around them to prevent their conversation from exposing.


    Carlson, James, and the rest turned their heads around to see who uttered that voice, and soon, their face pale.


    "Z-Zen" James eximed in horror.


    "Correct, you got my name correct and the reward is death," Zen sped his hand together, and instantly, Romu and the rest of the worker slimes surrounded the group.


    "W-Wait, it''s a misunderstanding," James hurriedly said but when he noticed it was just a group of slimes, his expression changed and he startedughing.


    "Haha, I thought you had a powerful army but it''s just mere slimes that you have to defeat us." James chuckled softly as he held his wand and the rest also grabbed their wands in joy.


    Meanwhile, Carlson wasn''t an idiot to join them as he hurriedly surrendered himself and stood on the sideline.


    ''If even Daemon Kaiso was frightful of Zen and wasn''t willing to make a move despite capturing his son then Zen is definitely not a simple man. I''ll be a fool to believe that his slime was original.'' Carlson said inwardly as he sat on the ground without any intention of fighting.


    James scoffed at the cowardly action of Carlson and said, "Hmph, a leader like you who only cower in fear is not fit to be a leader. Everyone followed me and attacked him. Once we''re done, we can enjoy the two princesses."


    "YES, LEADER!"


    The group said in unison, rendering Zen speechless.


    Zen couldn''t help but wonder in his mind how they managed to pass the rest of the floor beforeing here.


    ''Their mindset is so stupid that I can''t evenprehend. At least Carlson was smart enough to back off and stay on the sideline.'' Zen sighs inwardly as he turns his back toward the group.


    Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon also didn''t bother as they strolled around the floor. They have full confidence in Zen that these nobodies pose no challenge to him.


    They weren''t wrong as the instant Zen turned around, Romu and the rest of the worker slimes fired their acid shot, causing James and the rest to put up a barrier to block the corrosive.


    However, they soon know it was a futile effort as they see the barrier is slowly melting away and James widens his eyes in fear when he realizes something.


    ''These aren''t regr slimes!'' James eximed inwardly as he messed up.

 Chapter 159: Grouped (III)

    Chapter 159: Grouped (III)


    As James'' group struggled to keep their barrier intact from the barrage of the acid shot from Romu, Zen had already gone back to Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon''s side.


    He was nning on ignoring them and letting them do their own thing but since they wanted to harm Krista and Le, Zen would dly send them on their journey to death.


    "You''ve finished already? It hasn''t even been a minute," Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow slightly when she saw Zening back.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders and sat down next to Krista Dragoon before saying, "Just some small fry. How long do you think I would take?"


    Afterward, Zen decided to ask what they were doing since there were no monsters on this floor and it was considered safe for now.


    "We were just trying to increase our mana while waiting for something to happen." Kirsta Dragoon said and closed her eyes again, seemingly in concentration to absorb more mana.


    "AHHHHHH"


    At the same time, Romu and the rest of the worker slimes managed to corrode the barrier that James had put up and the result was obvious.


    None of them were left alive as their skinpletely melted away from their body and their face was unrecognizable anymore.


    Carlson was pale when he witnessed the cruelty of Zen and his slimes that they would kill because of plotting against him.


    ''Thank god I''m smart enough to not mess with a devil,'' Carlson ced his hand in his heart that was beating rapidly as he praised himself for not digging his own grave.


    Worse, Carlson soon curved his lips upward when he saw James who always goes against his order to be dead now.


    They were only acquaintances and formed the group because they had no other choice but to work together to ascend the floor. If it weren''t because he wasn''t strong enough to work alone, he would have never allied with them.


    As Carlson was thankful, Romu and the rest of the worker slimes happily bounced back to Zen that theypleted his order with ease.


    "Master, we finished exterminating those dummies for trying to target Master''s women," Romu eximed, causing Krista Dragoon to re at Zen.


    "When did I be your woman?" Krista Dragoon said solemnly. She only allowed him to kiss and hug her waist, nothing more. This wasn''t even considered to be his woman in her dictionary.


    Zen was dumbfounded and decided to kiss her deeply for trying to deny this fact already. The kissing took longer than a minute before they were stopped abruptly when more people started appearing in the center of the room.


    "Seems like this could be a resting area for those who finished clearing the 9th floor," Zen said since there were more and more people in groups appearing here while zero monsters had been spotted.


    "You''re right, look at those new groups of people. All of them look exhausted and have tattered clothes." Krista Dragoon said in surprise when she saw their appearance.


    Comparing herself to them, her clothes were perfectly cleaned with zero sign of damage and she was perfectly fine in health and stamina.


    Thinking further, Krista Dragoon''s heart started beating rapidly when she knew how blissful she was to be able to have Zen with her in thisbyrinth as she realized there was at least some dirt around his clothes even if he tried to hide it.


    ''Even from the time Daemon Kaiso changed into a demon, it was always Zen being in the frontline while we stayed in the back and casting some vines.'' Krista Dragoon eximed inwardly as she nced at Zen who was calmly looking at the new groups of people.


    Feeling like he was being spied on, Zen turned around to look at Krista Dragoon who quickly turned her head around to avoid his eyesight.


    ''Did I do something wrong again?'' Zen questioned himself before returning his focus to see if Evie and Ang were going to appear here.


    "Phew, finally a resting area after those horrendous goblins that almost overwhelmed us."


    "Sigh, just remembering their sheer number almost causes me to shiver in fear again. They were so tanky that our magic simply didn''t prate them enough."


    "I know right, luckily we managed to find a teleportation array in time to escape immediately otherwise our bodies would have been trampled to death by them."


    Almost every group wasining about the difficulty of the goblins horde and Zen became surprised.


    The goblins horde wasn''t on the 9th floor when Zen recalled meeting them so how was it possible that they got up here when they didn''t ascend to the 9th floor.


    ''Just what the heck is going on with this floor?'' Zen curses inwardly when there are even more mysteries.


    Meanwhile, the new groups also recognized Zen or more importantly, the two princesses, Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon. They have thought about going forward to ask about their experiences but when they saw Zen being next to them with a bunch of slimes bouncing up and down, they decided to stop themselves.


    That was because in a ce here, there was a bloody mess of corpses and it was clear that they had been killed by some corrosiveness.


    They couldn''t recognize their face but from their dressage, they could determine the members and it was obvious that their lecherous behavior must have tried to take advantage of the princesses, only to be met with their own death.


    Sometimeter, there were no longer any more new groups teleporting here, and Zen couldn''t help but be disappointed once again.


    "Heh, missing your little Ang already huh," Krista Dragoon teased when she saw his expression.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly on her jealousy for missing another woman other than her.


    "I''m just worried about their safety," Zen tried to exin himself but Krista Dragoon was no fool to be tricked by his words.


    "Didn''t you have some tracking method on her so it''s pretty obvious that you know she''s safe? I bet you just wanted to get cozy with Ang since you have been holding your damn lust." Krista Dragoon scoffed and ignored Zen, causing Zen to have a headache.

 Chapter 160: New Changes (I)

    Chapter 160: New Changes (I)


    The rest of the people on this floor are confused by the motive of the mastermind behind thebyrinth, Zen was busy sensing the true qi he left on Ang and Evie.


    Although the signal is shaky and hard to detect, Zen was relieved when he managed to feel a little bit of his true qi on their body, indicating they are still safe and sound.


    ''Phew, luckily nothing happened to them and since they haven''t appeared here, I can only guess there are many others teleporting to somewhere else.''


    Zen heaved a soft sigh as he watched Krista Dragoon who was ying with Le Dragoon and Romu.


    "When are you going to continue ignoring me?" Zen asked softly, hoping that her tantrum would end already.


    It has been like this ever since she found out he was busy trying to figure out Ang''s safety. Zen couldn''t understand her problem when it was clear as day that he had an ambiguous rtionship with Ang and her mother is currently being healed by Cecilia slowly in the mysterious space too.


    "Sigh, are you really being jealous because of these trivial things?" Zen sighed once again before vanishing from his original position, appearing next to Krista Dragoon, and kissed her on the lips.


    Of course, Zen had asked Cecilia to cast an illusion barrier before kissing her since he wasn''t going to let others see this scene or think about informing the empress once they got out of thebyrinth.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon opened her eyes wide in shock at the sudden kiss but soon, she closed her eyes and allowed his python tongue to slither around the inside of her mouth.


    Zen was busy sucking the saliva from Krista Dragoon while twirling her tongue as well, causing Krista Dragoon to have a hard time breathing but still, Zen only allowed her to breathe until it was her limit.


    "Ahnnm," Krista Dragoon moaned slightly as she pushed Zen off lightly to take a breather from the intense kiss.


    While she was taking some air to breathe, Zen whispered softly in her ears, "I treat all my women equally with respect so you don''t have to be jealous at all because I will definitely give you lots of love when we''re out of here."


    Aftward, Zen leaned forward to ce his head around Krista Dragoon''s shoulder while his hand wrapped around her body.


    Krista Dragoon was too embarrassed to reply so she stayed silent until a burst of suddenughter echoed the entire floor.


    "HAHAHAHHAHA, It is I, bat-demon once again!"


    The bat-demon from the original projection screen suddenly reappeared in the center of the room, causing everyone to be alert and having a rigid face on this demon where they wished to grind his skin.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Let us out already. I had enough of this damnbyrinth."


    "Let''s just capture him and force his mouth to open up so we can find a way to escape this ce."


    Once the person finished suggesting about capturing the bat-demon alive, everyone seemed to brighten up as they stared at him maliciously.


    Meanwhile, the bat-demon who was Stuart that obeyed Evie''s order previously was giggling from the ridiculous nonsense from these humans.


    "Hehehe, you humans who are nothing in my eyes dared to talk about kidnapping me and even forcing my mouth open. Very funny." Stuart sneered as he started changing into his human form, causing everyone to have their eyes wide open.


    "I-Impossible, y-you are the patriarch of the Scarlet family."


    "No, that''s impossible, he cannot be the patriarch. It must be a mimicking ability where he copied the patriarch form because I can''t sense the aura from the original."


    When Stuart transformed, the people who recognized the face were shocked before regaining theirposure that it wasn''t the patriarch of the Scarlet family.


    After all, they knew him for a long time and this was the first time that the Scarlet family ever cahoots with demons to trap them in this ce.


    "Heh, at least you humans aren''t really stupid enough to believe I was the patriarch. If I had to be the patriarch while dealing with humans like you then I would most probably die from boredom." Stuart chuckled loudly before turning his head to nce at Zen briefly.


    ''So that''s the human where I cannot take his life. What''s so special about him?'' Stuart said inwardly as he doesn''t understand Evie''s intention.


    However, he wasn''t going to disobey and go behind her back to kill Zen because he was sure there would be no ce left for him once he did that.


    The frustration of not being able to kill him caused an itch in his skin so Stuart turned around to nce at the person who spouted the nonsense of kidnapping him.


    Instantly, the person shuddered in fear as his body started shaking. He started stepping backward, hoping that Stuart was not ncing at him and would ignore his words from before.


    Stuart curved his lips upward as he narrowed his eyes in amusement. Without making any sound, Stuart appeared next to the person and snapped his neck open before reappearing in his original position.


    No one realized Stuart killed someone already but Zen was able to see the movement Stuart did and his action.


    ''Such nimbleness sound and swift movement.'' Zen praised inwardly the skills Stuart has.


    Although Stuart killed a person, Zen wasn''t rted to him in any sort of way so there was no anger nor hatred toward Stuart at all. If that person had shouted the same nonsense used on him then Zen would dly do the same action as Stuart.


    Stuart merely smiled when he realized his action was caught by Zen, the one where Evie told him to take extra care for.


    ''Seems like this human is more interesting than I thought. I better stay focused or the Miss would wring my head off.''


    At this time, the person''s head dropped to the ground at this moment, causing everyone to be shocked by the sudden death of theirpanion.

 Chapter 161: New Changes (II)

    Chapter 161: New Changes (II)


    "Whoops, no need to feel fear as I''m not here to kill indiscriminately." Stuart chuckled softly when the people felt grievance toward their deadpanion.


    They couldn''t understand why he was killed until they recalled him shouting aloud to get them to capture Stuart alive.


    Once they got up to that thought process, they quickly shook their heads in fear when Stuart managed to kill him without alerting anyone.


    ''He can kill us all if he feels like it. I should just watch my mouth to not offend him.''


    Everyone held the same thought as they decided to stay silent and listen for further instruction from Stuart.


    "Alrighty, everyone is finally willing to pay attention. First of all, my name is Stuart but you all shall only address me by Lord Stuart." Stuart said solemnly as he stared deeply at everyone.


    The people tremble slightly before shouting in unison, "Lord Stuart!"


    Of course, Zen and the two princesses weren''t going to call him Lord Stuart at all as they kept themselves busy by ying around.


    Stuart twitched his mouth slightly from the behavior of Zen''s group but held his anger silently. Zen has a powerful backer and unknown background after all and the more he disrespected him, it would only prove he has more authority than him.


    Not willing to linger further on Zen, Stuart coughed a few times before beginning his reason for being here.


    "Listen up, the floor clearing has been so slow that the Demon Lord was not pleased with all. Therefore, we decided to group most of you people together to create fabulous teamwork on our new yground."


    ''New yground?'' Zen ponders inwardly on the meaning of his word but continues toy his head on Krista Dragoon.


    If it''s truly a new yground without the dumb restriction then Zen could easily teleport away.


    The others also have questions regarding the so-called new yground but none of them dared to utter a single word. They were frightened that their head may be detached from their body if they anger Stuart slightly.


    Stuart was amazed that no one questioned him about the new yground.


    Normally, one would be curious to know what it is so he was caught in a dilemma when he was nning on replying to this question.


    "Cough, the new yground is basically simr to those forests outside filled with magical beasts. You all would be transported to that kind of environment and this orb would indicate the points." Stuart said as he flicks his hand and multiple orbs from the ceiling started dropping down to the people.


    Zen wasn''t an exception as the orbnded next to him and he picked it up.


    The orb has a me symbol embedded on it and was colored golden with its round and spherical shape. However, the most noticeable thing was a numberbeled zero.


    The others were confused by the number as well and Stuart smiled in mid-air to be able to watch them struggle.


    "Those numbers are going to be counted as points where you can gain them when you get teleported to the new yground," Stuart said and continued.


    "Also, once you''ve reached 1000 points then you can leave this cepletely and return to your Jade Kingdom. Hahaha!"


    The crowd turned into an uproar when they realized the orb in their hand allowed them to leave the area.


    "Really? We can finally leave this god-forsaken ce."


    "We can finally go back to the Jade Kingdom. I miss my daily life already."


    Stuart chuckled softly at their excitement but inwardly he wasughing. ''Sigh, humans are truly cute to believe everything I''ve said. 1000 points is not a small number like you humans think they are."


    Meanwhile, Zen finally said something after not speaking previously. "Can points be stolen from others? Meaning if a person has 400 points but I only have 250 points then is it possible for me to steal their pointspletely."


    Stuart was dumbfounded to see Zen talking about the true meaning behind this new yground.


    Sure enough, killing magical beasts would gain them points but who wouldn''t want to have an easy way to get points and the only reasonable method is by stealing points from others.


    "Hehe, this youth is absolutely correct. Yes, you can steal points from other people to make it yours. However, stealing their orbs is not enough as you need to transfer it to your own orb." Stuart said and exined further.


    "The orb in your hand is only unique to you so there is no point in holding the orb of someone else when it won''t benefit you. Also, once your orb reaches 1000 points, you can choose to leave the ce or continue ying around but beware that any points higher than 700 would have their location constantly revealed to others."


    Zen smiled bitterly at Stuart''s exnation of the point system. ''Aren''t we doing battle royale with each other at this point then?''


    Zen wasn''t stupid to think that everyone here would work together as they would definitely do everything in their ability to steal points to get out of this ce.


    Just the look in their eyes and change of expression was obvious when Stuart finished his exnation.


    "You don''t seem worried about this at all, almost like this was just a piece of cake for you." Krista Dragoon said when she saw Zen''s nonchnt attitude again.


    Zen nced at her and shook his head. "No, I''m actually worried because I don''t know what to do once we get back to the Jade Kingdom."


    Krista Dragoon was in disbelief at his remark for already saying he is going to return to the Jade Kingdom when the oue is not clear yet.


    Meanwhile, Stuart happily wished everyone good luck and before he disappearedpletely.


    Stuart said, "Remember, killing people can gain you 50 points, unlike magical beasts that give a mere number between 1-10 points. The points on magical beasts do not depend on its difficulty but are varied and depend on your luck."

 Chapter 162: Points Gathering (I)

    Chapter 162: Points Gathering (I)


    "Points are varied by luck huh. That''s perfect since I''m always lucky." Zen eximed happily whenever he heard something rted to luck.


    He has never been unlucky once so he was guaranteed to obtain the best possible points of variation.


    Everyone else simply waited in patience as they nced at the timer that appeared mid-air when Stuart disappeared.


    It was a countdown of their teleportation time and they only had a minute left to prepare themselves in an environment filled with magical beasts and it was the first time where they would work individually or pretend to be a team.


    After all, point stealing was possible, and killing people increases your point value as well.


    "Look at the greed in their eyes. One second they felt grievance and anger toward their deadpanion because of Stuart and another secondter, they wanted to do the same thing as well." Krista Dragoon sneered in disgust at human nature when ites to their own life.


    "Heh, Krista, you''re wrong because they are really feeling grievance at the person''s death because he was killed by Stuart and not them, meaning they won''t get the points." Zen chuckled softly and continued.


    "It''s going to be an amazing scene to spectate when you see them talking friendly with each other now but once the timer runs down, they''re going to talk with magic."


    Their magic would be the bestmunication device to see who''s stronger and the loser can only go to the underworld.


    The only concern Zen has was if they would teleport randomly again and get separated.


    ''Shadows, attach yourself to Krista and Le and protect them if they''re in danger.'' Zenmanded the shadows without alerting Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon.


    The shadows simply followed themand as they secretly lurked in the dark and attached themselves to the two princesses'' shadows. They havepletely concealed their aura and will not make any move unless they are in danger.


    This not only served as a bodyguard but a signal for Zen to locate where they are teleported to.


    As the timer ticked down to 10 seconds, Zen made sure to hold Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon by the waist tightly for additional security.


    "Don''t struggle and just let me embrace," Zen said cheekily when he noticed Krista Dragoon tried to free herself.


    Everyone else was also eager for the countdown to finish as they smiled wickedly at each other.


    3, 2, 1, as the timer counted down to zero, everyone else noticed arge teleportation array in the ground and with a blinking light withrge mana fluctuation, everyone on the floor vanished from the area.


    WHOOOOSH!


    Zen was holding Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon by the waist as they fell down to some soft soil ground.


    ncing around, Zen saw trees everywhere and was surprised to realize something.


    "The sun" Zen mumbled softly and hurriedly tried to sense his mana and his expression couldn''t be any brighter.


    "Hahahaha"


    Zen startedughing like a maniac, causing Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon to look at him with a questionable expression.


    "I didn''t go crazy so stop looking at me with that expression. Try sensing your mana now." Zen coughed softly and ordered them to concentrate on their mana.


    Krista Dragoon was the first one to close her eyes to sense her mana core and gasped in surprise. She nced at Zen with a cheerful expression.


    "T-The restriction is gone and I can feel my mana flowing inside very smoothly." Krista Dragoon hugged Zen in celebration.


    Meanwhile, Zen was happy to embrace her like this and started sniffing her beautiful fragrance emitting from her body.


    ''Women always smell so good, unlike men who are disgusting to the point where I want to cripple them.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he hugged her tightly until a roar echoed them.


    ROAR!


    Zen''s expression darkened when Krista Dragoon pushed him off to check the iing magical beast that roared at them.


    ''You couldn''t wait a damn moment while I enjoyed Krista''s warm embrace. Motherfucker go to hell.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he summoned his shadow goblins as they hurriedly surrounded the magical beast.


    The magical beast turned pale and tried to flee the scene, only to be captured by the goblin shadow before getting pummeled to death.


    Shortly after the magical beast died, Zen''s orb started beeping and a number with 8 wasbeled on the previous zero number.


    "Woah, a garbage magical beast like that gave me 8 points when Stuart mentioned we would only get between 1-10 points. My luck is very good and charming indeed." Zen startedughing as he showed off the orb to Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon scoffed as she said, "Hmph, you''re not even using your own ability to kill the magical beast. It was the doing of your shadows. This point system is rigged to unfairness."


    Zen was rendered speechless by the shameless words uttered by Krista Dragoon. The shadows were created because of his ability and thus in return, the point would naturally go to him and now the shadow.


    The shadows needed his mana to operate so it would truly be unfair if he doesn''t receive the points.


    "Cough, let''s try to look for more magical beasts and Romu" Zen tried to divert the topic but when he mentioned Romu, he realized the worker slimes were nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Romu and the others?" Zen said slowly, hoping for an answer but there was none since even Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon didn''t know about their disappearance until now.


    "They got separated, it seemed. Looks like we have to find them first while we kill any magical beasts that show up." Krista Dragoon ponders a moment beforeing up with a n.


    Zen nodded his head in agreement as he sensed the link between him and Romu.


    "They''re in the East of us so we should get going now," Zen eximed as he started walking the East side while hoping that the magical beast they encountered and killed would gain him some points.

 Chapter 163: Points Gathering (II)

    Chapter 163: Points Gathering (II)


    While walking, Zen noticed his orb making beeping sounds once again. Zen took it out to check and saw the original 8 has bumped up to 17 points.


    "That''s broken!"


    Krista Dragoon said when she saw his orb points keep rising up while she has zero. They haven''t encountered any other magical beasts after their first one so Krista Dragoon wasn''t in the mood at all.


    Now that Zen was able to gain more points and it was obvious that Romu and the rest of the worker slimes were killing magical beasts, Krista Dragoon couldn''t handle the cheats he got.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "It''s not my fault that I''m born with the greatest luck possible. I''m also trying to find magical beasts but they seem to be avoiding us since we''re too strong for them to handle."


    Krista Dragoon gritted her teeth when Zen was pretending to be innocent.


    She was sure that he has a way to sense the magical beast but is purposely avoiding them. That was because every time she used her magic sense, she could detect a few magical beasts were lurking by but when she arrived at that location, the magical beast magically disappeared from her radar.


    ''Damn it, at this rate, he will get 1000 points while I and Le will still be stuck on zero.'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Le Dragoon was happily looking at the scenery in front of them where she ran away, touching the trees and smelling the flowers growing in the soil.


    There were times that she flew up using wind magic to check out the clouds in the sky and absorb the sunlight.


    "What''s that?" Le Dragoon suddenly shouted as she pointed her finger at a flying figure.


    Zen narrowed his gaze and found out it was a flying magical beast type. It is currently flying rapidly toward them but there was zero malicious intenting from it.


    Zen ordered Le Dragoon toe down as he watched the flying magical beast fly over them in a rush, causing the wind to turn into a mini twister as the forest tree started shaking.


    Zen had to cast a protective barrier to block off the wind impact and cursed at the flying magical beasts for making a mess.


    "What kind of beast is that?" Le Dragoon asked shortly after.


    "It''s a Swift Roc, known for its defensive shell and swift movement." Krista Dragoon answered since Zen had no idea either.


    "Swift Roc?" Zen repeated the magical beast name before shaking his head since he was sure Kuro was better than the Roc.


    Krista Dragoon tried to exin further but stopped when another beeping sound was heard. Her expression darkened as she red at Zen fiercely and her hand turned into a fist.


    Zen whistled softly as he started walking faster and checked his orb secretly. ''48 points already! We just started and I''m already gathering so many points whenpared to others.''


    Seeing the expression of Zen, Krista Dragoon could have guessed that he got a lot more points.


    Gritting her teeth slightly, Krista Dragoon said, "I shall walk forward and determine the pathway."


    Zen became dumbstruck by her sudden determination and wished to change her mind because he has been avoiding the magical beasts purposely, using the excuse that Romu and the worker slimes were traveling somewhere else so they had to change their path.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Krista Dragoon red at him and asked him in an authoritative tone, causing Zen to shudder slightly.


    Quickly shaking his head, Zen was unwilling to stop her any longer. And as expected, once Krista Dragoon started leading the way, they encountered multiple magical beasts where Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon would do the killing while Zen stayed on the sideline.


    They forbid him from joining the fight since his points were already too much and Zen could only give a helpless sigh as he watched them.


    The beeping sound intensified as the points they gained umted and Krista Dragoon was happy to see her points. At the same time, she was angry with someone.


    That someone was none other than Zen as Krista Dragoon guessed that Zen has been avoiding the magical beasts while leading them since it was too much of a coincidence for the magical beasts to start appearing once Zen was pushed to the back.


    Zen''s back started sweating and wished that there''s someone stupiding out right now to rob them of their points.


    However, his luck seemed to be over as there was no one retarded enough to try and rob points this early on.


    SLAP!


    Krista Dragoon pped Zen hard on the face as she held Le Dragoon''s hand and walked away, leaving a red-hand palm Zen alone.


    "Sister Krista, did that p hurt your hand?" Le Dragoon asked in concern when the p was extremely loud and seemed to be more painful on the person pping.


    Krista Dragoon smiled bitterly and said, "Yep, it stings and I''m not pping people again. Next time, I''m just going to cripple their little brother."


    When Zen caught up to them and heard her final sentence, Zen hurriedly begged for forgiveness as he simply wanted to enjoy their moment together without being interrupted by another magical beast.


    It wasn''t like they''re in a rush to leave this forest anymore since he can use teleportation due to the restriction being lifted off.


    "Krista, forgive me already. I just wanted to spend some time together without having to fight every single time. It''s too troublesome and exhausting to fight magical beasts simply for points." Zen said coyly, trying to earn some attraction by ying cute.


    At the same time, Krista Dragoon was disgusted by his cute behavior when she recalled his ruthless manner in dealing with enemies.


    "Stop it, I prefer you to never act cute again or I might really be unable to handle myself from kicking your little brother." Krista Dragoon raised her hand to stop his acting but Zen was distracted to hear her words.


    "Your hand is red, let me soothe it for you," Zen said as he started coating his hand with cooling water and rubbed the redness on her palm.

 Chapter 164: Wolfgang

    Chapter 164: Wolfgang


    Zen careful and gentle movement in soothing Krista Dragoon''s red palm made her blush slightly.


    "It''s fine" Krista Dragoon mumbled softly, hoping Zen would stop his action.


    However, Zen ignored itpletely as he made sure her hand was cured before letting it go.


    Afterward, Zen smiled at her and said, "Next time, it''s better to not p me because it will hurt you more than it will hurt me. My face is extremely thick so I won''t feel anything either way."


    Krista Dragoon chuckled at his dumb jokes but still, she was happy that he was attentive toward her.


    BOOOM!


    Suddenly, a loud explosion urred 10km in front of them as Zen narrowed his eyes slowly to use his senses to check the surroundings.


    "What happened?" Krista Dragoon asked in concern as she was too distracted to be in the mood to use her magic sense.


    "Nothing much, just some dumb people thinking my slimes are some points for them to earn," Zen smirked and used his movement technique to hurry forward to the scene.


    It wasn''t that he was worried about his slimes being killed but he wanted to see who was so confident in attacking the slimes.


    After all, slimes appearing in this forest were very unlikely considering the magical beasts that they have seen so far. Thus, Zen concluded that the people attacking his slimes were not after points but him instead.


    ''Since you people want to fight me then I shall dlyply with your wishes.'' Zen smiled wickedly as he continued to rush forward.


    He wasn''t worried about Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon since his shadows were still attached to them so it was better to let the two sisters enjoy their time alone for now.


    As Zen was busy catching up to the scene, Romu is currently in a dilemma against the new enemies that came out of nowhere.


    "Hehe, hurry up and call your master over, otherwise we will smother each and every one of you, filthy slimes."


    "Oi, they''re not filthy slimes, just disgusting gooey substances for us to torture."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Romu was enraged by the enemies taunting as he prepared to order the worker slimes to fire their acid shot in unison. However, it was like they knew Romu''s ability, the enemies quickly brought up an orb and activated it.


    Instantly, a metallic barrier surrounded them and the acid shot dealt zero damage to the barrier.


    Romu became worried as he wanted to escape since their powerful skills were deflected by the enemies easily.


    "Everyone retreated to safety, I can sense Master ising soon so we must stall for him," Romu shouted at the worker slimes who hurriedly tried to bounce away.


    When the enemies saw that, they sneered inwardly as they allowed them to escape while following closely behind.


    Romu seemed to have noticed their escape was rather smooth when he considered the fact that they managed to use some items to block off their acid shot. While bouncing away, he started to sneak some nces at the enemies and was dumbfounded.


    The distance between them was always the same no matter how much they retreated, meaning they could have caught up to them by now if they tried.


    ''These enemies want us to bring them to our master.'' Romu said inwardly as he gritted his teeth. They were Master loyal servants and would not betray him at all cost.


    Unwilling to make Zen have enemies that are targeting him specifically, Romu decided to stop his track and turned around to face the enemies.


    "Oh, have we finished our little game of tags or you wanted a little rest." The enemy sneered and started teasing Romu. However, he didn''t chase forward as he kept his distance, hoping that Romu would soon start retreating to his master again.


    "Heh, I may be a slime but I''m not a fool so you can drop your hopes in using us to bring you to our master. Master is currently busy gaining points, unlike you idiots who are chasing after slimes that won''t even get you any points in this forest." Romu smirked as he prepared to fight till thest breath.


    The worst-case scenario was that they died and had to wait for a long time before recovering since they weren''t the same as magical beasts. They were contracted monsters, meaning once they died, they would reside in Zen''s core until their recovery.


    "Hmph, since you know about our n then wasting any time would be pointless. Just bring us to your master and we promise to let him free." The enemy said and continued.


    "I can swear to heaven with my name, Wolfgang."


    Romu was dazed by Wolfgang''s sudden words and made a pondering expression to stall for time.


    Romu was using the contract function,municating with Zen from a far distance and exining the current situation and Wolfgang''s intention.


    Zen who was about to catch up to them merely smiled. "Romu, they are trying to trick you into bringing you to me. Their target isn''t me but Krista and Le, given the fact that they are both princesses in the Jade Kingdom and are all alone in the wilderness."


    "What does Master mean by that? Romu cannotprehend." Romu replied quickly as his expression remained the same to prevent Wolfgang and hispanion from noticing anything suspicious.


    "Sigh, I forgot you were a slime and never knew about human nature. Listen Romu, they are men and probably have a disgusting facial feature so they want to test their luck in capturing the two princesses and enjoy them thoroughly." Zen exined while he already sentenced the enemies to a long and torturous death for plotting against Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon.


    Wolfgang who was patiently waiting for Romu''s response turned suspicious when it''s been over 2 minutes already.


    "Not good, this little bastard slime ismunicating with that brat and is informing him about us."


    Wolfgang shouted when he remembered that contracted beasts have this kind of function. Since slimes were rarely contracted, this information didn''t ring in his mind.

 Chapter 165: Toxic Wave

    Chapter 165: Toxic Wave


    Wolfgang and hispanion hurriedly leaped toward Romu, hoping to intercept his conversation but s, it was already toote by the time they noticed it.


    BOOOM!


    Zen magically appeared in front of Romu and punched Wolfgang right in the face, causing him to crash into the ground with a bruise mark.


    "Apologies but hitting Romu when he is my servant is not allowed." Zen teased and started exercising in front of the dazedpanion of Wolfgang.


    They couldn''t understand how Zen magically appeared in front of them. Their sensory magic was sure that Zen still needed around 7-10 minutes before arriving at them when they noticed something abnormal about Romu.


    ''Heh, these idiots really think I''m rushing in here to stop their farce.'' Zen sneered when he saw their ridiculous appearance. He was simply rushing out to exercise his leg since he was toozy during thebyrinth and was using this as an opportunity.


    If he truly wanted toe and help Romu out instantly, he would have simply teleported next to him since he knows their coordination and the fact that there are no longer any restrictions, meaning everyone else, including Wolfgang, has their original magic power.


    Wolfgang got up after receiving a punch from Zen and said with a wicked smile. "Hmph, so you''re that brat who is always cozy with the princesses. I can allow you and your slimes to get out alive if you give me their position."


    Zen couldn''t help but praise his shameless disy despite being punched down by him before. ''Man, the people in this world are even more shameless than me.''


    "I don''t know where you got that confidence from honestly. You got knocked down by me in one punch so what makes you think that I would be frightened by your group." Zen chuckled softly as he crossed his arm, waiting patiently for his response.


    Wolfgang didn''t even flinch at the carefree attitude of Zen as he calmly replied to show Zen who has the advantage.


    "Heh, do you think it''s just our group that is interested in the princess? Let me tell you something, we have umted a group of at least 40 people that wanted to have a taste of those princesses. So if you''re smart then you would hand them over otherwise death is only an easy way out for you."


    Wolfgang and hispanion startedughing aloud as multiple people appeared out of nowhere with their wand blinking brightly, almost like it was ready to fire their spell at any given point.


    Meanwhile, Zen was rendered speechless at their so-called army and startedughing in amusement.


    He couldn''t believe these people who think their numbers are immense to the point where they can enjoy Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon''s smooth and silky bodies.


    They were already considered his women in his book so Zen nced at each and every single one of their faces.


    "Is that all Wolfgang?" Zen asked shortly after.


    "We are already enough to handle you and your mere slimes. Also, the deal is off as we would be scattered around to search for those two princesses as we take turns venting our lust hahaha." Wolfgang licked his lips disgustingly as he waved his hand down, signaling the rest to fire their magic spell now.


    "Fire Bolt!"


    "Lightning Frost!"


    "Shining Javelin!"


    Numerous spells were being shouted as all different kinds of bright colorsunched toward Zen who was calmly standing in his position.


    "Romu, you know what to do now right?" Zen said softly and Romu hurriedly bounced upward in happiness as the rest of the worker slimes started inhaling.


    As the enemy''s spell got closer to Zen, Romu and the worker slimes exhaled and arge acidic spell fired toward all kinds of spells.


    KABOOM!


    Wolfgang and hispanionsughed heartily as the smoke started to dissipate since they determined Zen to be killed by a barrage of spells.


    Turning around as he wanted to leave, Wolfgang was dumbfounded when a voice from the smoke said something.


    "Did you really think these puny spells are enough to take my life? Hrious!" Zen slowly walked out from the smoke without a speck of single dirt in his clothes as he held a wide grin on his face.


    Wolfgang gasped in surprise and wondered how he managed to survive the amount of magic beingunched toward him. If their position were swapped, Wolfgang knew he would at most be in serious injuries no matter what.


    "What kind of sorcery did you do?" Wolfgang raised his finger and pointed at Zen as he questioned him on his survival.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders and looked at the sky. "When heaven wants one to be alive then no matter what, he will live. I have once tried to seek death but heaven said my luck is too good to die early so they made me arrive here."


    And he continued, "Since heaven wants me to live my life at its fullest then who am I to defy them. Anyway, thank you for listening to my heartful story as my lovely Romu shall end your miserable life right now with their newly improved acid shot."


    Wolfgang flinched slightly on the final sentence uttered by Zen as he hurriedly activated his orb, forming a giant metallic barrier around hispanion.


    However, Zen didn''t even stop them as he watched from the sideline. This action caused Wolfgang to be even more frightened as he shouted to everyone to inject their mana to support the barrier.


    The metallic barrier became thick and gave them a sense of security.


    "Hmph, we won''t get tricked by your words," Wolfgang shouted as he signaled the group to slowly retreat. He became cautious and wasn''t willing to risk their life on an unknown variable.


    His suspicion was correct but his action was toote as Romu and the worker slimes had charged enough for their improved acid shot.


    "Toxic Wave"


    Romu shouted and a wave of poisonous substance flooded Wolfgang and hispanion. The metallic barrier was thick enough to hold on but cracks had already started appearing as the newly improved move was at least 20 times more corrosive.

 Chapter 166: Artificial Dragon

    Chapter 166: Artificial Dragon


    Wolfgang and hispanion turned pale as their metallic barrier could no longer handle the corrosive power from Romu''s Toxic Wave.


    "Damn it, what the heck is wrong with these irregr slimes. Didn''t that person say we can avoid their corrosion with this metallic barrier?" Wolfgang cursed aloud as he nced at the worker slimes that continued to bombard them with their Toxic Wave.


    Meanwhile, Zen gasped in surprise at their prowess and held a disbelief expression.


    "Cecilia, how did you know they can have this ability?" Zen sent a mental transmission to Cecilia who was the person that informed him about Romu and their ability.


    At first, Zen was a bit suspicious since he thought the slime''s abilities were only acid shot and mimicking but Cecilia intervened and proved him wrong.


    "I''m really surprised that you call these slimes as worker slime. If you knew about their true prowess and their ability, you would have been so shocked that your jaws would drop." Cecilia teased as she couldn''t believe Zen''s attitude toward Romu.


    Zen raised his eyebrow slightly in shock, almost like he couldn''t believe the words that Cecilia was saying.


    She was a Sovereign before so whoever she gave high praises, meant that they were strong beings.


    "So what are the true form of Romu and the other worker slimes," Zen asked nicely.


    "Romu and the rest of your so-called worker slimes are actually artificial dragons because they have the capability to mimic a dragon once their foundation is strong enough," Cecilia said solemnly and continued.


    "Don''t underestimate them just because they are artificial dragons and not true dragons because they gain at least 70% of a dragon''s power."


    Zen gasped in shock as this was the first time he ever realized the meaning of being the master of Romu and the other slimes.


    If Cecilia''s word was true then Romu and the rest of the worker slimes could be artificial dragons and at that time, couldn''t he easily soar through to the higher world and wreak havoc everywhere he goes.


    "Fantastic, let me call Romu and the slimes over here after they are finished with Wolfgang. Hehe, Dragons" Zen started giggling like a fool as he imagined himself riding a dragon even if it''s not real.


    "Idiot, Romu needs to see a real dragon before they can mimic as one." Cecilia sent an electric shock into Zen''s brain, causing him to shudder and stop his daydream.


    "Dragons are extremely rare and you should wait until Kuro gains enough power to transform into a real dragon then you can have Romu and the slimes mimic him." Cecilia scoffed as she lectured Zen harshly.


    Zen could only nod his head in silence since Cecilia was always correct while he was always in the wrong.


    "What about Ang''s mother''s condition so far?" Zen decided to change the topic and asked about Ang''s mother, Lena who had a bloodline deficiency.


    Zen had managed to obtain the herbs required for her illness and let Cecilia do the rest. It was about time that her condition should improve and Zen wanted to hear her current status to inform Ang.


    "Lena is slowly recovering and has regained some of her healthy facial expression. She is no longer pale and weakened but it''ll take some more time for her to wake up since her blood needs to be assimted slowly into her cells."


    "Hehe, that''s great then. When I finally get to meet up with Ang, I can tell her this news and who knows what reward I may get. Maybe a cute maid outfit with sexy cat ears in bed." Zen imagined the scene of Ang wearing those seductress outfits when serving him and drools started forming in his mouth.


    Cecilia didn''t say anything except giving him onest electric shot in his mind before leaving him alone.


    Zen yelped out in surprise at the sudden electric shock and cursed inwardly, ''Don''t you know shocking one brain might damage the function and cause one to be an idiot forever?''


    If he has the confidence to yell those words out then he might just receive more than a few electric shocks as it was always taboo to talk about another woman in front of them.


    At this time, a sudden explosion urred, causing Zen to nce at the fighting scene.


    From afar, Zen could see Wolfgang and hispanion having a haggard and exhausted expression. Meanwhile, Romu and the rest of the worker slimes were delighted to break the metallic barrier that blocked off their acid shot previously.


    "Hahaha, where''s your barrier now little shit. Dare to belittle slimes? Receive your punishment now." Romu chuckled aloud as all of them fired their acid shot with some Toxic Wave at Wolfgang''s group.


    Wolfgang turned pale as he hurriedly grabbed one of hispanions to tank the acid shot for him.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH" The person didn''t expect to be a shield for Wolfgang as his skin started melting from the corrosion and soon, he became silent as he drew his final breath.


    "Damn, pretty ruthless but decisive at the same time." Zen pped his hand as he enjoyed seeing them killing each other.


    Wolfgang gritted his teeth in anger and shouted, "Hmph, just you wait little brat. I will deal with you now."


    Afterward, Wolfgang leaped toward Zen, hoping to capture him alive to stop Romu and the worker slimes from attacking them further with their corrosive ability.


    Zen smiled at the futile action of Wolfgang. "Why do people always think I''m weak just because I rely on others to clear for me?"


    Zen doesn''t understand their logic where if you don''t make a move then you''re weak. Not willing to linger further in this pointless fight, Zen grabbed a wand from his spatial ring and started casting some light javelins.


    The javelinsunched at Wolfgang who merely smirked. "Hmph, puny javelins like this are useless to me." Wolfgang coated his arm with some Earth element magic and smashed the javelins into pieces.


    However, his expression changed when he saw Zen standing still with a smile on his face as he uttered a few sentences, "Say hi to the people in the underworld for me."

 Chapter 167: Elephant Ear

    Chapter 167: Elephant Ear


    Zen vanished from his position, appearing behind Wolfgang who was dazed for the sudden disappearance.


    With his punch fused with true qi, Zen directly punched his back, causing the internal organs inside Wolfgang to burst open.


    BAM!


    "I-Impossible," Wolfgang mumbled as he coughed up blood and dropped dead in the ground.


    "Maybe in your dictionary, it''s impossible but not in mine," Zen said as he nced at the other people with Wolfgang.


    Seeing them falling one after another, Zen took out the orb and saw 322 pointsbeled in it.


    It was an impressive amount of points considering the time was still early yet he managed to gather this many. Zen merely shook his head on this easy game created by Stuart as there was no challenge at all.


    "Master, we killed them all," Romu eximed as he happily bounced toward Zen. It was obvious that Wolfgang and hispanion had irritated him so much that being able to kill them has made his day.


    Zen stared at Romu solemnly as he imagined Romu''s future self as an artificial dragon.


    "Master?" Romu asked again, seeing his master was dazed and didn''t respond to him as he would usually pat his slimy head.


    "Oh, good job Romu," Zen snapped out of his daze and held him up in his arms while looking at the bloody scene in front of him.


    Since every corpse has their skin melted down, with their internal organs in full view, the corpse was pretty much an eyesore and if a normal person was to walk in, they would feel nauseous.


    If this were still back when he wasn''t cultivating then he would have vomited already.


    ''Am I even considered a human after seeing all these deaths without any reaction?'' Zen ponders inwardly as his mindset has been changed ever sinceing to this world.


    "Romu, am I a cruel person?" Zen asked Romu who was in his arms.


    "Master is a kind and good-hearted person. Not only did you spare our life from harming you but you gave us good care. We couldn''t be any more grateful than being able to be your contracted monster." Romu replied happily as he held Zen''s face with his slimy hand.


    Zen chuckled softly at the response of Romu, almost like it was an answer he expected.


    Romu was correct, being cruel and cold-hearted does not depend on one person''s view. Different people can have different perspectives on other people.


    Some may like one person while others may hate that person to the gut where they prayed for their death every single day.


    "Hahaha, great answer Romu, since that''s the case, you are hereby permitted to target disgusting people and steal their points for me." Zenughed heartily and lowered Romu back on the ground.


    "Yes master, we shall obey your orders," Romu said as he regrouped with the rest of the worker slimes and proceeded to travel around without Zen.


    After all, Zen could now teleport to them whenever he wished so it was a good chance to let Romu gain some leadership skill and fighting experience.


    Meanwhile, Zen stretched his arm slightly as he burned the corpses with his essence me.


    Sometimeter, Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon finally arrived at the scene and were dumbfounded to see no one else but Zen on sight.


    "What happened to Romu and the other people that were targeting Romu?" Krista Dragoon nced around before asking Zen about their whereabouts.


    Zen held Krista Dragoon by the waist before speaking softly, "The battle has long been over since you took forever toe. However, I managed to defeat some magical beasts while waiting for you so allow me to cook you a fantastic dish."


    Krista Dragoon tilted her head and wondered if she heard him wrongly. ''Cooking a dish? Is he even capable of cooking or is he going to cook randomly and make us have a stomach?''


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly when he saw an expression of disbelief and doubt on Krista Dragoon''s face.


    He was kind enough to offer himself to cook for her yet not only did she not appreciate his effort but also dared to doubt his cooking skills.


    "Cough, do you want to make a bet Krista?"


    "What kind of bet are we talking about?"


    "If my cooking is not up to par then I shall do one request you ask me to do but if my cooking is up to par then you shall service me for the night," Zen said with a wicked smile hanging on his face.


    He was confident in his cooking so if Krista Dragoon dared to bet then she would definitely have to lose her purity tonight as he will enjoy each and every inch of her body parts.


    Krista Dragoon blushed by the sudden condition made by Zen but she wasn''t going to fall for his trick. Apanying with him in thisbyrinth so far has taught her something valuable.


    That is, if Zen wasn''t 100% sure of something then he would never do it so as a smart woman, Krista Dragoon smiled briefly before saying her response.


    "No"


    This time, it was Zen turn to be shocked by her response. He was expecting to trap her but Krista Dragoon refused to bet with him.


    "Hmph, I have told you many times to stop thinking we women are easy to capture. You better cook us some delicious dishes otherwise, I don''t mind twisting your ears into an elephant ear." Krista Dragoon sneered as she grabbed Le Dragoon''s hand and walked away, leaving Zen all alone again.


    ''E-Elephant ear and not pig ear? When did we increase the length and size from the twisting ability?''


    Zen cried inwardly and heaved a helpless sigh as he could only do his best to cook up a good dish to save his ear from turning into an elephant ear. Just imagining the scene of him having an elephant ear caused him to shiver in fear.


    "I also want some good food and instead of elephant ear, I would cook you alive instead with my essence me." Cecilia interrupted his imagination as she also wanted his cooking.


    Zen could only surrender to his fate as he said yes to Cecilia''s request and started cooking with his utmost effort.

 Chapter 168: Gourmet Chef

    Chapter 168: Gourmet Chef


    Zen grabbed a piece of meat from a magical beast they had previously killed as he cleaned off the blood and broke the tendons of the meat for it to be tender and juicy.


    Afterward, Zen seasoned it with some spices and used his essence me as the base to heat up the meat. Since he was used to cooking, there was always everything that a chef needed in his spatial ring.


    Sniff


    "Mhmm, the spices already smelled so good. I''m definitely going to satisfy those three women with my cooking." Zen chuckled softly as he started searing the meat from both sides.


    But as he was cooking, Zen forgot the most important part and that was asking how rare they wanted their meat to be in.


    Some preferred to have their meat as rare while others preferred to have their meat as medium-rare or worse, medium-well done.


    Zen was caught in a dilemma since asking them now is toote when the meat is being seared already.


    "Ah whatever, I just cook all of the meat at a different temperature and let them choose it. I don''t have the brain cells to think about their preferences." Zen shrugged his shoulders as he returned to cooking the meat.


    Sometimeter, Zen finished cooking around half of the meat when Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon returned back since they smelled a delicious aroma from afar.


    "Mhmm, what is this aroma I''m smelling?" Krista Dragoon sniffed slightly and sat down next to Zen who was concentrating on the piece of meat in the pan.


    "Yea, this smell has even more fragrance than the cook in our imperial family. Zen is truly a gourmet chef to arouse our appetite like this." Le Dragoon added as she snatched a piece of meat from the te that was cooked already.


    Afterward, she took a bite, and instantly, the juice overwhelmed her causing her to yelp in delight with a bashful face from eating such delicacy.


    Krista Dragoon swallowed her saliva in her throat nervously as she watched in envy of her little sister that could just do as she pleased. She wanted to snatch a bite as well but it would ruin her image and it''s not an eptable etiquette as a princess.


    Zen smiled at Krista Dragoon''s attitude and said, "Those meats are already done and if you don''t eat them now then the meat would go cold. It''ll be a shame if that happened."


    Krista Dragoon didn''t even wait for another second after hearing Zen''s word as her hand reached for a piece of meat before gulping it down onto her stomach.


    Zen startedughing as he flickered his hand and the utensil appeared on the te, causing Krista Dragoon to be angry.


    "You had utensils but you didn''t ce them on the te until now." Krista Dragoon shouted as she punched him lightly in anger.


    Zenughed and exined himself that he wasn''t the one at fault.


    "Who would have thought a dignified princess in arge kingdom to be in a rush to eat food that she needed to use her hand?" Zen shrugged his shoulders as his smile became wider.


    "Hmph, I was just hungry after all those fighting and forgot about the proper etiquette." Krista Dragoon scoffed and grabbed the fork as she pierces the meat and brought it to her mouth.


    Zen was dumbfounded by her sudden way of eating but didn''t dare to interrupt her enjoyment in eating his meat.


    ''Heh, my cooking skill has not degraded and still has many people that are enjoying it.'' Zen said inwardly as he was proud of himself.


    Afterward, Zen continued to cook while asking which temperature they preferred the most and both princesses replied medium rare as their answer.


    Zen nodded his head and decided to cook at that temperature while secretly storing some of the cooked meat to Cecilia. Cecilia has been nagging on him ever since Le Dragoon took the first bite so she was jealous and wanted to enjoy the meat too.


    The meat was overflowing with juice and even Zen couldn''t help himself but take a few bites as he cooked.


    Meanwhile, the aroma of the cooking continued to spread throughout the forest, causing people and magical beasts to search for the source as they wanted a piece of the delicacy as well.


    "Zen, are you sure that no one is going to interrupt our meal?" Le Dragoon asked with her mouth full of meat so it was barely audible for Zen to understand her words.


    Zen took a while to understand her and said, "It''s fine because I was nning on attracting others toe to us in the beginning. It''s very tiresome to walk around, searching for the enemies when we could simply get them toe to us instead."


    And he continued, "If the enemiese to us because of the aroma then my shadow can easily ambush them from all sides. Afterward, my points will be sky high so that we can leave this trashy forest in no time."


    Le Dragoon gasped in surprise at the insidious mind that Zen has for trying to cook some delicacies for them.


    "Y-You mean to say that when you offered to cook, you wanted this kind of oue?" Le Dragoon stuttered as she couldn''t believe him to be so calctive in his actions.


    However, Krista Dragoon showed no reaction, almost like she guessed his action already. She was a maniptive and calctive woman as well so when she heard about Zen''s betting, she already knew he had other ns behind.


    The betting part was just a bonus and something for fun while baiting the enemies is the true motive.


    "Well, not that his n is terrible since his meat is indeed pretty good for my taste." Krista Dragoon said as she wiped her mouth gently with a small handkerchief.


    Zen smiled brightly as he held Krista Dragoon''s waist and whispered softly in her ears, "As expected of my women, smart and beautiful at the same time. I''m truly blessed to have you by my side."

 Chapter 169: Baiting Enemies (I)

    Chapter 169: Baiting Enemies (I)


    "Hmph, when did I be your woman?" Krista Dragoon scoffed and pinched his waist lightly. She was embarrassed by his remark that held no shame and acted like a scoundrel to her.


    Zen yelped aloud to act along with her pinching but he leaned his mouth closer to her lips and pecked on it slightly.


    Krista Dragoon tried to push him away but Zen knew it was the green light to continue his action since there was barely any strength in her arms.


    Stopping his essence me from overcooking the meat, Zen ced her around hisp and started kissing her lips deeply.


    His tongue entangled with hers, sucking her saliva into his throat, while his hand started groping her breasts, causing Krista Dragoon to moan from his touch.


    Le Dragoon tilted her head and nced at both of them before returning her focus to eating the meat. She was a bit jealous of their action but she doesn''t want to interrupt their time since her sister has never been able to enjoy herself like this back in the kingdom.


    Krista Dragoon was always on guard and busy with every task to protect her so Le Dragoon would be a good little sister as well and allowed her to be spoiled by Zen.


    The kissing continued for another 3 minutes with Krista Dragoon brimming with lustful desire and her face turned red-hot with heavy panting.


    "T-This is good enough for now," Krista Dragoon said with much difficulty with her hands ced around his chest.


    Zen smiled at her and groped her breast tightly causing her to moan loudly as she wasn''t expecting that.


    With a pouting expression, Krista Dragoon pinched his waist and told him to stop his groping.


    Zen didn''tply and simply groped her breast lightly, massaging it into a different shape as his hand continued to move faster on the softness and bouncy breast.


    Krista Dragoon could only me herself for losing her conscience in that split second, allowing Zen to take advantage of her.


    However, Zen wasn''t going to bully herpletely since that would cut off his future moment in doing this kind of activity with her so he grabbed a fork and ced a piece of meat in his mouth.


    Afterward, he kissed Krista Dragoon in the mouth, pushing the meat into hers, and allowed her to swallow that piece of meat that was coated with his saliva.


    "A special piece of meat that is only obtainable in my mouth," Zen smiled as he kissed her once again before turning serious.


    "Sigh, happy times are always so fast." Zen sighed loudly, and Krista Dragoon soon returned to her normal calmposure as she got up from Zen.


    "Shall we have a little contest then?"


    Krista Dragoon smiled as she activated her spatial ring, bringing out her wand, and Le Dragoon was already dressed up for battle. She was stuffed with meat and it''s a good time to do some exercise.


    And what''s the best exercising method in this world? Fighting is the answer and the enemies hade at a perfect time to let them lose some calories.


    "What kind of contest are we doing?" Zen stood up and stretched himself before asking Krista Dragoon.


    "Simple, we looked for the enemies and saw who obtained the most points in the end. Of course, you are not allowed to count the points that the shadow helped you." Krista Dragoon smirked as she continued.


    "Meanwhile, Le points and mine would be calcted as one so you''ll have to go against both of us to win."


    Zen smiled bitterly at this unfair condition. Fighting two amazing mages by himself was akin to asking for a defeat. He wasn''t scared to fight the enemies but if he wanted to earn more points than the two princesses then he must overwork himself, something that he does not want to do.


    Work smart and not work hard is his motto and this contest is going the opposite of his motto.


    Krista Dragoon seemed to notice his unwillingness so she red at him angrily, "So taking advantage of me is fine but working hard is not? Either you ept the contest or you can let me kick your little brother 3 times as hard as I want."


    Zen shuddered in fear and took a step back on the ferocious and aggressive behavior of Krista Dragoon.


    Afterward, he unconsciously covered his lower part with both his hands as he eximed, "A little contest it is then. I''m happy to be able topete against two peerless sisters in my lifetime."


    ''I am not a simp, I just want to protect my manhood.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he consoled himself.


    Krista Dragoon gave a victory smile as she nced in another direction.


    "Let''s go, Le, we shall kill some magical beasts that want to interrupt our meals while our strong and confident Zen will go and fight other people." Krista Dragoon said as she kicked the ground, propelling herself toward the direction she was ncing before.


    Her magic sense detected multiple magical beasts there and she would rather fight magical beasts than humans. After all, humans are more cunning and difficult to defeat whenpared to beasts who only have raw strength.


    Zen was rendered speechless at her shameless behavior. He wanted to fight magical beasts as well since fighting humans is no fun.


    "Ugh, herees another stupid dialogue scene of the enemies that kept shouting ''I will kill you'' or ''Brat, prepare to die'' scene." Zen kicked a rock in the ground as he sighed in defeat.


    He should have been the one ordering which enemies they should fight since he was the one that baited the enemies toe to his location in the first ce.


    Leaping up to a tree branch, Zen used his senses to detect the enemy''s location and saw at least 7 people in the West direction, the opposite of Krista Dragoon''s destination.


    "We could have worked together instead of separating," Zenined again as he jumped to another tree branch and took his wand out, preparing to steal some points from the enemies.

 Chapter 170: Baiting Enemies (II)

    Chapter 170: Baiting Enemies (II)


    ''Hmm, these people are all around the intermediate mage rank.'' Zen rubbed his chin slightly as he sensed their mana fluctuation.


    "Who''s there?"


    The enemies shouted and looked toward the direction that Zen was hiding.


    "Heh, I apud you for spotting me the instant I stopped hiding. As your reward, hand over all your points and I can spare your life." Zen eximed as he spoke like a true viin.


    "Hmph, dare to ambush us alone, you have a lot of guts." A man from their group roared as he cast some magic toward Zen.


    "Curse"


    "Blind"


    As soon as he finished, Zen felt his body being weakened and vision starts decreasing, causing him to be surprised by this kind of magic.


    "Wow, is this what status ailment means? I can feel like I''m truly going blind and to think that there are smart people who use this kind of magic instead of the attacking type." Zen sped his hand, seemingly in awe of the man''s swift and smart action.


    It was the first time he was ever inflicted with some negative effect and if he had to put it in words, the feeling sucks.


    It was like the world had turned dark in him and the curse is simr to poison but not quite like it. Hard to describe it in words unless you feel the curse yourself.


    The man smirked as he believed to have caught Zen who was overconfident with his ability but soon his expression turned pale.


    That was because Zen was still standing with a calm expression instead of screaming in horror or running away after being affected by his status ailment.


    "Howe you haven''t fallen down?" The man asked in a confused manner.


    Zen nced around, looking everywhere else before pointing his finger at himself.


    "Did you mean me?" Zen questioned him back.


    The group of 7 people became cautious and frightful at the abnormal Zen. They were able to cast curses and blind at him when he wasn''t prepared and they didn''t see him negating the spell or even more from his position.


    Zenughed at their ridiculous appearance. He was only slightly surprised by their spell but he wouldn''t face them unguarded at all. Although it may be cheating, he has his natural true qi barrier to block off their spell since they haven''t mastered itpletely so the spell was easily deflected after a while.


    They can stay in confusion since there was no point in telling them the reason why he wasn''t affected by their curse and blind.


    "Well, I have given you guys the first move and you have failed miserably. Thus, it''s about time that you hand over your points to me, or do you wish to do this the difficult way." Zen said casually and held his wand up high.


    "Hmph, just because you negate our status ailment and you got so cocky. Do you think we are really nothing?" The man sneered as their group started casting their spell together, creating arge formation circle in the ground.


    Meanwhile, Zen looked at it and yawned slightly. Their spells were all fancy without any actual attacking force that could harm him.


    Heck, he can even tank those spells given his sturdy body from doing the tempering process but Cecilia forbade him from using any martial technique so Zen could only heave a helpless sigh as he started chanting his spell.


    "Ice Castle"


    Zen shouted, causing the entire area to have the temperature dropped to minus 30 degrees celsius, causing the enemies to shiver in coldness.


    Their casting has also been stopped as they hurriedly cast a barrier to block off the sheer cold since their arm is slowly turning into ice.


    Zen was fine since he had his essence me hovering around him, dispelling the cold temperature from trying to give him frostbite like the enemies who are currently suffering some minor frostbites.


    ''It was worth the pain and effort to learn this Ice Castle. Too bad that this takes a lot of my mana and I''m not strong enough to maintain this Ice Castle for any longer than 30 minutes.''


    Zen wasining that his mana capacity was too little but Cecilia only sneered at his ridiculousint.


    "Do you know how lucky you are to be able to cast an Advanced Magic like this despite being in the intermediate rank in terms of this world knowledge?"


    Cecilia said and continued, "Not to mention, your mana capacity is significantly higher than others since you have two cores in total?"


    Zen shrugged his shoulders since it was a given that he has some advantage in this world. "Well, I''m not reallyining because I have you to teach me this spell in the beginning. But I want to ask you to be lenient and give me some breaks from time to time."


    And he continued, "I''m trying my best to learn magic but I need to rx sometimes since manipting mana while cultivating takes a lot of energy."


    Cecilia didn''t say anything and directly pulled Zen into the mysterious space, causing Zen to shudder slightly. He wasn''t expecting to meet her face to face when he wasining like a little bitch.


    "Why do you stay quiet now? I thought you had a lot ofining to say." Cecilia red at Zen as she asked him nicely.


    Zen shook his head before realizing something from her. "Y-You- You''re bing less transparentpared to our first meeting."


    During their first meeting, Cecilia was transparent and looked weak but now, she looked healthy and her body was bing clearer for Zen to see.


    Cecilia smiled briefly and said, "Did you think I only sneer at your action every single time? I have always been busy cultivating back to my previous form and currently, at my current state, I can touch something physically."


    Afterward, Cecilia walked forward and stroked Zen''s face smoothly, causing Zen to be dumbfounded. Although her hand was cold and chilling, Zen was feeling warm somehow as he touched her hand with his.

 Chapter 171: Baiting Enemies (III)

    Chapter 171: Baiting Enemies (III)


    "You can let go of my hand now," Cecilia said when Zen continued to hold her hand tightly without nning on letting it go.


    Zen seemed to be dazed as he didn''t respond to Cecilia and continued to hold her hand and make sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    ''This texture is so real that I doubt I''m daydreaming.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he ced her hand in his face, feeling the smooth and cold feeling.


    Cecilia was rendered speechless by his perverted action and tried to free her hand. However, the more she struggled, the tighter that Zen held onto her while making sure he didn''t injure her in the slightest.


    "That''s enough already," Cecilia said as she was feeling embarrassed to have her hand being held in Zen''s face in such an intimate manner.


    "Can I have a kiss?" Zen ignored herint and requested something outrageous.


    Cecilia became ticked off by his cocky behavior as she directly flung him outside the mysterious space.


    Boom


    Zennded on the ground with his face facing it but that wouldn''t be a problem if the ground wasn''t full of ice since he forgot about his Ice Castle spell.


    After feeling Cecilia''s cooling hand, his face got frostbite from the sheer coldness.


    Zen hurriedly got up before activating his essence me to warm his face up and cursed inwardly. ''Damn it, I was only asking for a light peck on the cheek. Did she really have to get that angry and kick me out?''


    Zen wasn''t a dummy to not realize that Cecilia has some feelings for him but she decided to act like a tsundere when she was at least 10,000 years older despite her heavenly appearance that could deceive others.


    Almost like Cecilia could understand his thinking, Cecilia sent an extreme electric shock into his body, causing Zen to tremble uncontrobly.


    "Hmph, women are forever young and if you dared to spout nonsense regarding my age then I wouldn''t mind snipping your little brother off." Cecilia scoffed and cut off themunication link.


    Zen twitched his mouth in anger. He didn''t even say those aloud and she merely predicted that he was thinking about it.


    BANG!


    Out of nowhere, a hammer struck Zen''s head, causing him to fumble around and he started seeing multiple images shing by. It was an image where he did some lewd things with his maid when he was being taught about something.


    Zen turned pale and begged for mercy from Cecilia.


    ''How did she get those images?''


    Zen couldn''t help but be afraid of Cecilia when she got evidence of his past that he did not wish others to find out.


    Suddenly, a beeping sound could be heard from the orb, causing Zen to take it out to check what''s wrong.


    To his surprise, his point has gone up and he ponders for a while before realizing something. Since he didn''t deactivate his Ice Castle, the enemies were still busy defending against it but couldn''t and died from the coldness.


    The Ice Castle was an environmental spell and trapped them inside here unless the caster canceled it or they managed to break through the spell. The enemies couldn''t do either one so they have sumbed to their fate and the points that they have gathered would naturally go to the person who killed them.


    That person was obviously Zen who scratched his head in embarrassment. He was nning on stealing the points only and not take their life if they haven''t offended him at all.


    Sure, they may have attacked him first but who wouldn''t do that when a suspicious person appeared out of nowhere and started speaking in a viin tone.


    Zen nced at the 7 corpses that had ice filling their face as he bowed down slightly, "Sorry for identally killing you but I have no control either since I was pulled away from the battle. Also, I was too concentrated on being able to touch Cecilia after a long time that I forgot about your struggles."


    And he continued, "However, your death isn''t really in vain as I obtained your points and given your disgusting appearance, to begin with, I doubt you''re any good people anyway. Rest in peace."


    If corpses cane back alive, they would definitely thrash Zenpletely for his insincere apology.


    s, there isn''t any so they could only die with regret as Zen leaves the scene to meet up with Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon.


    His mana has almost been depleted by maintaining the Ice Castle and he was feeling a little chilly despite having the essence me to warm him up. Thus, he made sure to cancel the spell as soon as it was over while regaining some of his mana back on the way to meet them up.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon were having fun obtaining so many points from killing magical beasts.


    "Sister Krista, I gained another 27 points from killing these 3 magical beasts. My luck is pretty decent as well whenpared to Zen." Le Dragoon eximed happily as she showed her orb to Krista Dragoon who just finished shooting her javelin at a magical beast.


    "Seems like our progress is pretty impressive. What should we make him do when we win the bet, Le?" Krista Dragoon smiled and patted her head softly.


    Le Dragoon didn''t reply and hugged Krista Dragoon tightly, indicating that she would let her choose what to do.


    Krista Dragoon smiled briefly at her spoiled attitude again. ''This little sister of mine can change her behavior so quickly when she tries to act mature around Zen.''


    "Well well well, look who we have here. Two gorgeous princesses all alone in killing some magical beasts."


    A voice echoed softly in the back of a tree, causing Krista Dragoon to be on guard.


    "Who''s there?" Krista Dragoon shouted and fired some javelin at the source of the voice.


    "Woah, did you really have to be so ruthless at your man?" The person that was hiding eximed as he dodged the javelin and appeared in front of Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon became pissed when she saw his face. "The next time you tried to act like some disgusting viin, I will punch you, Zen"

 Chapter 172: Evie’s Team Progress

    Chapter 172: Evie¡¯s Team Progress


    While Zen and the two princesses continued their search for magical beasts and some enemies to obtain points, in a different forest, Evie was spectating the three women.


    Ang, Morgan Pelora, and Daphne Camellia working together as they took down another magical beast.


    Beep!


    "Heh, I got 8 points from killing this magical beast," Daphne Camellia smirked when she took her orb out to check how many points she got.


    Ang took her orb out secretly and smiled wickedly as she showed it to Daphne Camellia.


    "Hmph, you''re just lucky to get 9 points." Daphne Camellia sneered as she couldn''t understand why Ang always got a point higher than her.


    Meanwhile, Morgan Pelora kept quiet, almost like she doesn''t want topete with them about points that are based on luck and not based on who deals the most damage.


    p! p!


    "Well done,dies, for the next enemy, you''re going to work together fighting against another human group," Evie pped her hand together as she appeared in front of them and ordered them to prepare for another fight.


    Morgan Pelora nodded her head slowly as she prepared herself.


    Ang also turned serious as she would not go easy on anyone because she wants to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, Daphne Camellia with her spoiled attitude became depressed that she doesn''t get any rest after fighting almost every day.


    "Ugh, why are we fighting so soon already?" Daphne Camellia asked Evie, seemingly hoping Evie would change her decision and let them take a break and recover their mana.


    Evie didn''t reply to her and merely red at her with a smile hanging on her face. Daphne Camellia shuddered and took a step back because she had seen that expression multiple times during thebyrinth floor.


    It was an expression that Evie was going to punish them thoroughly in an unimaginable amount of pain but there would be no injuries. The pain was more like a psychological injury and Daphne Camellia was not willing to experience that kind of pain again.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s hurry up and defeat our enemies for points already," Daphne Camellia made a 180-degree change of attitude as she grabbed her wand and started walking ahead with an excited expression.


    Ang twitched her mouth from how shameless she could be.


    ''Her shamelessness is on par with Zen.'' Ang eximed inwardly as shepared Daphne Camellia with Zen.


    Morgan Pelora was used to her attitude since Daphne Camellia has always nagged at her andpeted against her.


    Evie chuckled softly at the interaction of these three women. She was getting a headache from dealing with them so she could only wonder what would happen when it was Zen''s turn to deal with it.


    "You''re walking in the wrong direction," Evie giggled as she walked the other pathway, causing Daphne Camellia to blush slightly as she ran toward Evie.


    "I wonder how someone like you bes a mage when you don''t even have a sense of direction," Ang teased Daphne Camellia when she caught up with them.


    Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth and scoffed, "Hmph, a woman that spread her legs to a man who is nowhere to be found at this moment sure has a loud mouth."


    Afterward, she went ahead to walk side by side with Morgan Pelora who nced at her briefly before ignoring her, leaving an irritated Ang behind.


    ''Hmph, I only wanted to know about my mother''s current illness. It has nothing to do with Zen,'' Ang reassured herself and caught up with Evie who had no intention of slowing down at all.


    After walking for another 5 minutes, Evie suddenly stopped and nced at a tree in front of them.


    "If you want to ambush someone then you must make sure your heart is calm and steady otherwise, you''re going to be found out instantly," Evie smirked as she flickered her hand and some lighting spellunched toward the tree.


    BOOOM


    The tree copsed from the lightning and multiple people scattered around away from it to avoid being hit.


    Anglea, Morgan Pelora, and Daphne Camellia raised their guard up since they didn''t expect someone to be hiding in the trees, waiting to ambush them.


    "Heh, for Madam Evie to be able to sense our presence is truly an impressive feat. However, it won''t do you any good either since you''re going to fall into my hand." A man showed himself as he used his tongue to lick his lips while leering at Evie and the rest.


    Evie sneered inwardly as she couldn''t even be surprised for such a man to appear. ''Another lustful man who had had a scar on his face that thinks it makes him look scary. Sigh, looks like I have to punish Stuart when he reports to me again since he can''t even do his duty correctly in getting rid of these people.''


    "From the underground gang, Red Jackal and vice leader, Edmund. You have a lot of confidence to be targeting me and these two little girls that belonged to a noble family." Evieughed and took out a cup filled with tea from her spatial ring.


    As a businesswoman with a shrewd personality, there was no way Evie would chat with these kinds of people and waste her breath so she would always rehydrate herself with some tea.


    Edmund''s face darkened from the nonchnt attitude of Evie. Although he knew the background from Madam Evie is not simple, he was confident that she was powerless in this forest.


    After all, there was nomunication with the others in this ce and he was extremely lustful toward Madam Evie who had ascivious body that every man wished to enjoy.


    Just a mere nce at her dazzling and gem-like leg was enough to arouse his manhood. Not to mention her bountiful breast that shows a perfect line of cleavage made him want to massage it with his own hands.


    Edmund continued to leer around the body parts of Evie and Evie smirked slightly.


    ''I had recently been trying to conduct some human experiment and was struggling to find some people to volunteer. Seems like I got some candidates.'' Evie smiled, causing the women to tremble in fear as they knew it was not a smile.

 Chapter 173: Thank You for Volunteering

    Chapter 173: Thank You for Volunteering


    Edmund became cautious as he couldn''tprehend why Madam Evie could still be smiling when she was surrounded.


    Evie didn''t care about this nobody anymore and nced at the three women who were preparing to fight them with their best.


    s, Evie had no intention of letting them join this fight. She flicked her hand and some white powder went to them, causing them to be drowsy.


    "E-Evie?" Ang mumbled softly before dropping down to the ground followed by Daphne Camellia.


    Morgan Pelora gritted her teeth to remain conscious and she stared at Evie, hoping for an answer on why she wanted them asleep.


    Evie shook her head on her determination and vanished from her position before making a chopping motion at Morgan Pelora''s neck.


    Morgan Pelora got hit and lost consciousness as she dropped to the ground,ying beside Ang and Daphne Camellia.


    Edmund and his men became dumbfounded by her action. They were preparing for a long battle since the three women weren''t easy targets but Evie did them a big favor by putting them to sleep.


    Edmund smiled wickedly as he eximed, "Haha, I didn''t know Madam Evie is that eager to enjoy a night of luxury with us."


    Edmund believed that Evie was helping him out by allowing him to capture them easily without raising a single hand.


    Evie smiled in amusement on their brain cell that doesn''t have an ounce of cleverness in it. They were an underground gang in the Jade Kingdom who had to listen to other noble families so it was understandable that they were easily manipted and tricked.


    Edmund and the men advanced slowly, hoping to get their hands on the women who were currently asleep on the ground. They were brimmed with lust when three harmless women were in the open for them to do as they pleased.


    Meanwhile, Evie took out a chair from her spatial ring as she sat down on it, crossing her legs, which caused Edmund to have his little brother rising upward from the view in between her legs.


    Edmund couldn''t handle it any longer as he leaped toward Evie, only to face a barrier and crash into it.


    Edmund was knocked back by the transparent barrier and his nose started bleeding slightly from the impact.


    His expression changed and roared, "Madam Evie, what the hell are you still struggling for?"


    She was all alone to fend them off now so he saw zero chances of her escaping despite putting up a barrier since he was caught off guard in the beginning.


    His men tried to cast their magic spell to destroy the barrier but there was zero damage on it with Evie sitting in the center calmly while sipping some tea.


    Sometimeter, the space around the sky started to crack open with the ground shaking from the fluctuation and a man appeared in front of them.


    Edmund turned pale when he realized who the person that came out from the space.


    "S-Stuart," Edmund called out with a stuttering voice and his men also stared at Stuart with a terrified expression that they stopped attacking the barrier that Evie ced.


    Stuart ignored Edmund and nced around to look for Evie. When he saw her in the center, sipping some tea in a chair, he vanished from his position, reappearing outside of the barrier and knelt down with a revered expression.


    "Stuart deserves punishment for causing some disturbance to you because I failed in my duty," Stuart said in a respected tone,pletely different from his tone of speech when dealing with the participant on the floor.


    Edmund took a step back after hearing his tone of speech and sneaked a nce at Evie who seems to have a profound aura surrounding her now.


    He wanted to run away but his legs wouldn''t obey him because Stuart has restricted their movementpletely after receiving a summon from Evie who held a dissatisfied tone.


    Stuart couldn''t want any more than to twist Edmund''s neck for causing him more trouble than needed. First, it was Daemon Kaiso who decided to offend Evie and now it''s another group of people that tried to vent their lust toward Evie.


    They don''t even know the meaning of death is luxurious when they decide to act against Evie whom he feared the most in his life.


    Evie finished sipping her tea slowly at her own pace before smiling at Stuart.


    "Stuart, I remember giving you an order to start killing the useless people so I won''t have to deal with them right," Evie said in a calm manner, which sent a chill in Stuart''s body.


    Stuart started shaking his body and stuttered, "Y-Y-Yes, this lowly Stuart remembered about your order."


    "Then why do I have to see this person?" Evie raised her finger and pointed at Edmund.


    Edmund felt like it was death god pointing a finger at his life and hurriedly knelt down before banging his head down to ask for mercy.


    There was no way he would have known that Evie was connected to this farce that brought them all into this unknown ce. Not to mention, Stuart''s prowess was immeasurable and as long as Evie ordered, Stuart can easily finish them off in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Stuart thought Evie wanted his death and vanished from his position, opening his w to try and finish off Edmund for creating this trouble.


    "Stop," Evie said, and Stuart stopped his w, just a mere millimeter away from killing Edmund. Edmund didn''t dare to move even a little bit, in fear that the w from Stuart would pierce his neck.


    Stuart nced at Evie briefly before moving his w away from Edmund and waited in the side for further order from Evie.


    Edmund heaved a sigh of relief and thanked Evie, "Thank you for sparing my life, Madam Evie. I was a fool and overstepped my boundaries. From now on, this Edmund from the Red Jackal is at yourmand."


    "Is that so? Then I shall thank you for volunteering." Evie eximed cheerfully and Stuart shuddered briefly as he finally understood the reason for his summon.

 Chapter 174: Human Experiment

    Chapter 174: Human Experiment


    "V-Volunteer?" Edmund stuttered and was confused by Evie''s meaning.


    Meanwhile, Stuart appeared in front of Edmund and showed a wide grin, causing Edmund to turn pale.


    "N-No, mercy please." Edmund pleaded and started banging his head on the ground to show his sincerity.


    Although he doesn''t know what he was volunteering for, he can tell that it''s anything but great based on Stuart''s evil grin.


    Blood soon started dripping down from his forehead as he banged his head in a kneeling posture. This time, he had not only overestimated his ability but underestimated the background of Evie.


    Stuart stood still for a while before ncing at Evie who nodded her head calmly.


    Stuart smiled before grabbing Edmund''s clothes, almost to the point of choking him, and teleported away.


    "Nooooooooo~" Edmund screamed in panic as he tried to extend his hand to reach for something to grab onto, only for it to be futile.


    That was thest word Evie has ever heard from Edmund again as his life is going to be useful for Evie in her experiment.


    ''Hope you can survive my lovely experiment.'' Evie smirked inwardly as she dispelled the barrier and nced at the three women.


    "Guess it''s time to meet up with that brat now," Evie mumbled softly as she waited for them to wake up while she opened a screen projection to check Zen''s progress.


    When she saw the number of points he gained in this short time, Evie smiled and shook her head.


    "As expected, this brat and his luck are so overwhelming that I would have suspected him of cheating if I wasn''t the person behind this scheme." Evieughed as she pinpointed his location.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, back in a creepy and gloomy environment, Stuart arrives with Edmund who is constantly pleading for mercy.


    "No, almighty Stuart, please forgive me for not knowing Evie''s identity," Edmund begged and cried loudly.


    However, Stuart ignored him as he flung him to the side and chains appeared out of nowhere, as it started chaining Edmund. Both his arm and leg were now chained onto a wall as Edmund struggled to break the chain.


    "Don''t struggle because it''s just a waste of energy. Those chains restrict your mana flow, meaning you''re now akin to a mortal." Stuart chuckled softly and pped his hand.


    The other side of the wall suddenly trembled and started bing fuzzy as the illusion disappeared and when Edmund saw what was happening inside, he started pissing himself in fear.


    Edmund was in full view of the scene urring and he was in the same position as them.


    Screams of agony echoed in the area and Edmund realized that most of the humans inside were people that attended the auction house.


    "N-No, that''s Carlos from the Raven family. There''s no way he would be here." Edmund mumbled softly as he started going crazy.


    That''s because Carlos started transforming and half of his body became simr to a demon and blood continued to spray around him when the demon form tried to extend himself.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Carlos screamed in pain as the transformation was gruesome and soon, he lost consciousness, leaving the left half of his side remaining as human while the right half as a demon.


    Edmund widened his eyes in fear when he imagined himself to look like Carlos.


    Meanwhile, Stuart smiled wickedly at him and patted his shoulder. "I must praise your courage to volunteer yourself in assisting Miss Evie''s experiment. For your eagerness in volunteering, I will make sure the servant here will give you the best treatment ever."


    And he continued, "If you manage to survive the torturous method that you have to go through then you''re going to be reborn with a new and powerful body. Hahahaha."


    Afterward, Stuart signaled the servant in the side to prepare a ce for Edmund''s experiment and bid him a farewell.


    Edmund nced at Stuart and the ce that the servants are bringing him. His body trembled in fear but there was no escape as the servant injected him with some substances.


    Edmund fainted shortly after and the servant soon brought out a box, containing a core that has a demonic aura glooming over it.


    *********


    While Edmund''s experiment begins, Stuart reappears in front of Evie as he awaits another order from her.


    "How''s the experiment progressing so far?" Evie asked calmly with her eyes focused on the projection screen.


    Stuart thought for a while before replying to Evie. "Regarding the experiment, we were able to gain some progress as we managed to start assimting a core into their body and the transformation was halfpleted."


    "So that is to say there''s no improvement at all after our initial sess?" Evie turned around and red at Stuart who hurriedly knelt down and apologized.


    "S-Sorry miss, we have tried our best to merge two cores together but there''s always a problem in the merging process that obstructed the transformation. We needed a little more time to figure out the problem and once we solved it, we could have a huge army of humans that has the durability and regenerative ability of a demon while maintaining them as mages."


    Stuart said with his body trembling in fear due to the murderous aura in Evie.


    Although she still held a calm expression, Stuart was not an idiot to believe she was still happy, especially when he failed to improve the experiment.


    Evie didn''t say anything and snapped her finger slowly.


    Instantly, a strong gust of wind impacted Stuart, causing him to vomit blood but Stuart didn''t utter anyint as he continued to stay in his kneeling posture.


    "We have managed at least one sessful transformation and that was Daemon Kaiso but you decided to send him to Zen and got Daemon Kaiso killed, causing our experiment toe to a halt," Evie said and continued.


    "If we still had Daemon Kaiso to experiment then we would have gained tremendous progress but you decided to go after Zen. Who the hell do you think you are to target him?"


    Stuart turned pale as he couldn''t imagine that he was being punished for targeting Zen and not about failing the experiment.

 Chapter 175: 1000 Points (I)

    Chapter 175: 1000 Points (I)


    "This lowly servant is wrong to target Zen as I believed that he would want to get revenge against Daemon Kaiso," Stuart said with sweat dripping down on his forehead.


    It was true that he wanted to mess with Zen a little bit since he was jealous of him when Evie kept paying attention to him. However, he has no intention of allowing Zen to be killed under any circumstances because he can imagine his fate to be worse than Edmund if Evie ever found out about it.


    Evie merely nced at Stuart before turning around and said, "I know you were just a little petty without any other malicious intent on Zen. But that does not permit you to be free since you have done something that I do not like."


    And she continued, "Therefore, you must go and capture other males in other kingdoms that have terrible conduct in their life for the experiment. Remember, I do not wish for another incident like this again, do you understand me?"


    "Stuart understands and shall do his best toplete your experiment," Stuart said respectfully and heaved a sigh of relief that he avoided Evie''s rage.


    Stuart swore in his mind that he would never do something evil toward Zen because it is clear as day that Evie''s concern toward Zen is higher than anything else.


    Although he wasn''t sure why Evie was obsessed with Zen, he was sure there are some connections between them and he does not wish to pry any further otherwise, losing his life would be the least worrying factor.


    "You will go do your punishment after this is over. It won''t be long anyway since this has been going on forever that I''ve gotten bored of it already." Evie said softly and Stuart left the scene afterward.


    Stuart needed to increase the difficulty of this challenge and spawned more magical beasts for the participant to gather enough points and at the same time, capture more suitable candidates for the experiment.


    The main point of this farce was to get enough people for their testing in their new experiment where they would imnt a demon core into their body, hoping it would create a new type of power that has never been seen before.


    After all, when Evie saw Zen and sensed he had two cores, she knew it was possible to have two cores in a person''s body and have them work together, creating a new profound power.


    "As expected of you to be able to create a new technique despite reincarnating into another world. In the end, you still came back, and stronger than before." Evie mumbled softly as she admired Zen on the projection screen.


    Sometimeter, Ang, Morgan Pelora, and Daphne Camellia woke up and stared at Evie for an exnation for putting them to sleep.


    "You don''t have to stare at me like that as I wanted to exercise a bit more so I decided to fight them all alone." Evie shrugged her shoulders, unwilling to give them any hints of what happened previously.


    Ang was still suspicious since there wasn''t a reason for putting them to sleep if she wanted to fight alone. They could have simply watched from the side and helped her out if there were any mishaps.


    "Is that so huh? Then what is our next n." Morgan Pelora spoke since she knew that Evie does not want to talk about what happened.


    Instead of pressuring her to reveal something that she''s unwilling, she would rather linger on the current important task: to gather 1000 points and leave this forest.


    "We will meet up with a certain group and work together with them," Evie said softly and continued on.


    "You know that person really well so you don''t have to act nervously since he is a reliable ally despite his shameless and scoundrel disy."


    When Evie finished her word with ''shameless scoundrel'', Ang and Daphne Camellia already guessed who they''re meeting.


    "Zen," Both Daphne Camellia and Ang shouted aloud at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Morgan Pelora raised her eyebrow slightly in surprise as she remembered a particr scene previously.


    Morgan Pelora nced at Daphne Camellia and smiled as she eximed, "Didn''t you and Zen have an agreement to have an alchemist face-off? I''m interested to see who would win this alchemy battle."


    Daphne Camellia tilted her head slightly on Morgan Pelora''s word before recalling the scene where Zen deliberately messed with her whenever she wanted to buy an item in the auction house so she had enough of him and asked for a duel.


    "Hmph, he''s going to lick my shoe because I never lost in alchemy before." Daphne Camellia sneered as she does not believe a scoundrel like Zen could possibly have knowledge regarding alchemy.


    "I remember someone always losing to me in alchemy and regarded me as a rival." Morgan Pelora said when she saw Daphne Camellia returning to her ego and prideful expression.


    Daphne Camellia twitched her mouth slightly at the teasing she did. Clenching her fist tightly, she eximed inwardly, ''Just you wait Morgan Pelora! When I defeat you in alchemy, I will make you lose face and humiliate you.''


    "Alright, enough of you two since the result would only be out when you twopete against each other." Evie intervened as she had a headache from dealing with these two women.


    Evie stared at the sky briefly before sighing as she rather tortures people than do this kind of tedious work again.


    ''Babysitting was not fun.'' Evie sighed inwardly as she proceeded to walk toward a tree. Afterward, she injected some of her mana into it and a magic circle appeared in the ground.


    The women were dumbfounded by the sudden teleportation array from a tree and they had many questions in their mind but didn''t dare to say them aloud. Evie was full of mystery and she had never liked it when someone pried into her secret.


    Thus, they simply looked at each other before walking to the center of the array with Evie and vanished from the spot.

 Chapter 176: 1000 Points (II)

    Chapter 176: 1000 Points (II)


    BAM!


    "Phew, that''s another magical beast in. The appearance of these magical beasts has significantly increased, almost like the mastermind got bored and wanted to end this farce already." Zen eximed as he took out his orb to check his points.


    680 points were indicated in the orb while Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon had 580 points.


    "At this rate, everyone can simply leave this ce already." Krista Dragoon added and made a pondering expression.


    She doesn''t understand the reason behind this new change when earning points was easy as they always manage to get above 5 points.


    "If earning points were so easy and the magical beasts weren''t that difficult to in then wouldn''t everyone else be able to leave this forest safe and sound." Krista Dragoon stared at Zen and enquired.


    However, Zen shook his head on her thinking. "We were simply lucky enough to earn points without any obstacle but I''m pretty sure the other group is struggling to even earn over 400 points."


    And he continued, "Not to mention, haven''t you noticed that people continued to disappear. There were at least around a thousand people during the auction house but in the resting area, there were barely any people that adds up to a hundred."


    He has been counting the number of people alive and it doesn''t make sense to him that there are too few people. They have experienced mages so to say that they all met their death in thebyrinth doesn''t seem too applicable.


    "You''re right that most people disappearing is a little suspicious but there''s nothing we can do. We should focus on getting enough points and leave this forest." Krista Dragoon said as she walked ahead to find more magical beasts.


    "Zen?" Le Dragoon asked in concern when she turned around to see Zen was standing still.


    Krista Dragoon also stopped her movement and nced at Zen.


    ''What''s going on with him again?'' Krista Dragoon asked inwardly and was annoyed by his attitude. He would always keep things to himself and never let her know some secret.


    "What happened?" Krista Dragoon said with an irritated tone.


    Zen merely smiled and said, "We''re going to meet up with someone."


    Afterward, Zen walked toward the Eastside because he sensed Evie and Ang were there. Although he doesn''t know how they managed to arrive here, he was going to meet up with them regardless.


    Meanwhile, a little 100 kilometers away from Zen, Evie''s group arrived in this forest via teleportation array.


    "I can sense Zen is nearby," Ang shouted in excitement when she could feel a tinge of connection.


    "Hmph, that stinky brat is here huh. I will make sure to humiliate him thoroughly with my alchemy skills." Daphne Camellia scoffed as she was eager to defeat him.


    Morgan Pelora kept quiet while looking around her and noticed the forest doesn''t seem to differ much from the previous forest that they were in.


    ''There are practically no changes in the forest yet Madam Evie was able to find a teleportation array and coincidentally, Zen is nearby.'' Morgan Pelora sneaked a nce at the seemingly calm Evie with a suspicious gaze.


    Ever since the time, Evie managed to discover the crazy slimes in the ceiling and hermand that seemed so natural when she was only a restaurant owner in the Jade Kingdom had made Morgan Pelora cautious of her.


    Evie turned around and smiled briefly at Morgan Pelora when she felt her gaze.


    "Is there something wrong, Morgan?" Evie asked softly.


    Morgan Pelora turned pale as she felt a murderous aura looming around her but only she felt that because Ang and Daphne Camellia remained normal as they continued to argue with each other.


    "N-Nothing wrong I was just looking around this forest." Morgan Pelora said slowly with her back feeling a bit chilly.


    "I see, then let''s hurry up since I can sense that Zen is rushing toward us," Evie eximed as she turned around to walk toward Zen with Ang and Daphne Camellia following closely behind.


    At the same time, Evie sent a mental transmission to Morgan Pelora without alerting Ang and Daphne Camellia.


    "It''s good to be clever but too clever sometimes could bring disaster."


    Morgan Pelora trembled slightly before nodding her head and knew her thought process was correct.


    ''Evie is dangerous.'' Morgan Pelora was frightened by her demeanor that seems innocent and cheerful on the outside but deep inside, she has more hidden secrets.


    Sometimeter, Zen stood above the tree branch as he scanned forward before showing a wide grin on his face.


    Leaping toward them, Zen opened his arm wide and Ang widened her eyes in surprise before throwing herself into his embrace.


    Zen hugged her tightly and smelled her fragrance.


    "Did you miss me?" Zen asked in a gentle tone.


    Ang nodded her head slowly as she wrapped her arms around his neck, almost like she was afraid that he would disappear again if she loosens her grip on him.


    Meanwhile, Evie cleared her throat to get their attention and Zen nced at her before smiling again.


    "You seem to be having a lot of fun with those two princesses. I can already smell their perfume from afar yet you are now holding Ang in your arms. Truly a shameless scoundrel." Evie teased slightly.


    Zen was rendered speechless by her tone of speech. ''Could it be Evie is jealous that I embraced Ang instead of her?''


    "Haha, Evie sure knows how to joke around." Zenughed awkwardly and stopped hugging Ang before raising his eyebrow in surprise.


    Evie seemed to know his thought process as she said, "Daphne Camellia and Morgan Pelora were grouped up with us when we teleported so we have been working together."


    Zen nodded slowly in understanding and was shocked at the chances that they managed to group together. He always thought it was Evie and Ang together in thebyrinth.


    "Hmph, what is your expression? Are you scared to do an alchemist face-off with me now?" Daphne Camellia scoffed as she stood upfront at Zen.


    "Ah, it''s this loudmouth girl that can''t even control her emotions," Zen smirked at her before kissing Ang on the lips. Daphne Camellia was enraged by the disrespectful tone of his speech and wanted nothing more than to punch his cheeky face.

 Chapter 178: 1000 Points (IV)

    Chapter 178: 1000 Points (IV)


    "What are those shadows?"


    Daphne Camellia shouted when she saw the shadows holding down the magical beasts for them to fire their magic spell.


    "Fireball" Zen shouted and burned the magical beast into crisp. At the same time, his orb was getting close to 1000 points.


    "Those shadows are my summons," Zen said slowly when Daphne Camellia continued to annoy him for an answer.


    "Bullshit, summons are usually only one creature with a maximum of three but you have like a whole army of shadows." Daphne Camellia retorted.


    Meanwhile, Evie held a solemn expression as she nced at Zen briefly.


    ''Hymn of Death as expected of you to be able to learn this spell instantly. After all, you were the creator of this spell, to begin with until that incident urred.'' Evie heaved a soft sigh as she smiled bitterly.


    "Daphne, that''s the Hymn of Death with numerous possibilities so no need to be doubtful anymore." Evie lectured Daphne Camellia to stop making a scene.


    Being lectured by Evie, Daphne Camellia could only grit her teeth as she made a pouting expression.


    Zen chuckled softly and looked at Krista Dragoon. "How many points do you currently have?"


    "About 700 something." Krista Dragoon replied and showed him her orb.


    "Then it''s about time we meet them," Zen smirked.


    "Meet who?" Daphne Camellia raised her eyebrow slightly as she asked Zen. She didn''t know who else they''re going to meet, especially when Zen doesn''t have any otherpanion besides everyone here.


    "This is why I always tease you." Zen smiled and patted her head, almost like an adult spoiling a little girl.


    Before Daphne Camellia could punch him, Zen exined, "Our orb currently has so many points, meaning the enemies can now see our location. Now, what do you think would happen when they see so many points gathered in one spot?"


    Daphne Camellia paled when she realized the implication of having so many points in their orb. She has been focusing on getting points to escape but forgot about Stuart mentioning that your location would be revealed to everyone else once it reached a certain amount of points.


    "What do we do now?" Daphne Camellia asked with nervousness.


    Although she was always confident in her ability, fighting hundreds of mages at once was an impossible task for her because she does not have enough mana to endure a long battle.


    "Sigh, just why did you regard me as a rival when you never used your brain to think for a second." Morgan Pelora suddenly said with a tinge of disappointment on her.


    Daphne Camellia''s face became red from embarrassment when even Morgan Pelora started judging her.


    "Pfft-" Le Dragoon also couldn''t help herself any longer as she startedughing at Daphne Camellia. She may be the youngest in this group but at least her calm-collected mindset was superior to Daphne Camellia.


    "Hmph, don''t you dareugh at me just because you''re a princess." Daphne Camellia pointed her finger at Le Dragoon and threatened her slightly.


    Le Dragoon stuck her tongue out and made a silly face to respond. "I''m a princess but at least I use my brain well unlike you, who only tremble in fear of enemies."


    Krista Dragoon didn''t want the argument to escte so she hurriedly grabbed Le Dragoon from behind.


    "Enough Le, we don''t have time to argue when the enemy is about to arrive. Don''t forget, we''re all women here and beautiful on top of that. Those enemies would not simply let us go after stealing our points." Krista Dragoon said with a serious expression and Le Dragoon lowered her head slightly.


    "Yes, Le was wrong." Le Dragoon said in a low tone.


    Meanwhile, Zen cleared his throat softly to remind the women that he was here as well. He was a man and the spiritual leader of this group because of his overwhelming army that can go scouting and detain enemies at the same time.


    "You can keep your mouth shut as you are just azy bum with some extraordinary luck to learn the Hymn of Death." Daphne Camellia scoffed at him, causing Zen to twitch his mouth slightly.


    ''L-Lazy bum....'' Zen was rendered speechless by the adjectives beingbeled at him. He was a hard-working man that got up to this point by skills and not just some luck


    RUMBLE!


    "Seems like the enemies arrived faster than we expected." Evie retrieved a cup of tea to drink as she smiled in amusement.


    Obviously, she could prevent the enemies from even taking a step closer to their group but Evie is curious about something.


    ''Just how powerful did you get after staying in thatbyrinth.'' Evieughed inwardly as she prepared to spectate Zen''s ability.


    "Don''t worry about the enemies since I have already scattered my shadows around. They are lurking in the darkness and once the enemies decide to show up, then we would know who''s the prey and who''s the predator." Zen licked his lip maliciously as he doesn''t mind killing all of them if they didn''t just want to steal the points.


    The rest of the women nodded their heads as they grouped together with their backs touching each other so they could defend from all sides.


    However, Evie remained in her position as she retrieved a chair to sit down, almost like this fight has nothing to do with her.


    "What are you doing Madam Evie? Hurry up and group with us so you won''t be in danger." Daphne Camellia eximed when she saw Evie is out in the open without any barrier.


    She may be a little bit spoiled or even annoying but she wouldn''t just allow herpanion to die in front of her.


    "Hehe, I know you are kind-hearted on the inside but I have confidence in Zen that he wouldn''t allow any enemies to get close to me. Right Zen?" Evieughed heartily as she nced at Zen.


    Zen shook his head slightly and chuckled. "You''re not wrong because I will decimate them all before they can even get close to you."

 Chapter 179: 1000 Points (V)

    Chapter 179: 1000 Points (V)


    Whoosh!


    "Hehe, all these points are gathered here, and look at who they are. Youngdies from the prestigious and noble families in our Jade Kingdom."


    "Haha, we can finally enjoy ourselves to the fullest tonight. Too bad that we have to kill them off afterward or else we''re going to die if they manage to escape and inform their families."


    The people surrounded Zen and the women as they started talking about enjoying their bodies.


    "Sigh, this is getting too repetitive and boring." Zen sighed loudly, almost like he was bored of this scenario already.


    "Hmph, stinky brat, hurry up and surrender already." The enemies roared without giving a care. They had a whole group with them, lusting and leering at the women so they were enraged when Zenined about them.


    "Evie, can you spare me a cup of tea. I just chatted with them and now my throat is dry since a fool can never be enlightened," Zen ignored them and turned around to look at Evie.


    Evie chuckled softly as she nodded her head. She retrieved another cup of tea for Zen and said, "This tea is specifically brewed for me so if you drink it, you would owe a favor."


    ''This shrewd woman'' Zen cursed inwardly at her attitude.


    He was trying to look cool and awesome but she had to say something else, causing him to lose his good image in front of the enemies.


    "Hmph, it''s not like I haven''t owed women enough favor already," Zen smirked as he grabbed the cup and gulped it down.


    Instantly, a fresh feeling emitted from his mouth on this magnificent tea that Zen had ever tasted.


    "What is this tea?" Zen asked Evie and held his cup for another serving.


    The aroma from the tea was refreshing and he felt his mana flowing more smoothly and it calmed his emotion at the same time. It waspletely different from the tea he drank in the Pce Moon Restaurant.


    ''Such godly tea no wonder she always drinks it no matter the asion.'' Zen said inwardly and became envious of Evie''s resources.


    "Hehe, this tea was brewed by a really special person of mine and he had only taught it to me. No one else knows the method besides the two of us." Evie said calmly as she stared at Zen with an indescribable gaze that is gentle and some sorrowful feeling hidden inside her.


    Zen held a dumbfounded expression as he didn''t know what could make a shrewd woman like Evie to hold a sentimental feeling.


    "Seems like I''m blessed to be able to taste this delicious tea then," Zen smiled briefly as Evie poured him another serving.


    Meanwhile, the enemies had veins popping out their forehead for the disrespectful behavior from Zen and Evie.


    Ang, Krista Dragoon, and the rest of the women were seemingly in disbelief as well since their situation was currently in a dire situation yet they had the mood to flirt around and chat, almost like only they exist here.


    "Why are they all staring at me, Evie? Is my handsome face too dazzling for them?" Zen asked softly as he sat down next to Evie and leaned on herp.


    This action caused the enemies to start casting their spells as they no longer care if they harmed the women.


    "Hmph, everyone starts attacking, who cares if we harm the woman''s skin slightly, we will still prate their holes." The enemy shouted and everyone hurriedly followed.


    Meanwhile, Zen nced at their futile action. "Evie, give me another serving of tea please."


    "I will pour you another one once you finish dealing with them. Their shouting is irritating to my ear and I''ll lose my mood to drink tea with their disgusting appearance." Evie smiled as she drank her cup slowly.


    Zen nodded his head since it was about time to kill them all.


    "Shadow, decimate their head now."


    With one order, the shadows that were lurking in the darkness appeared in front of the enemies and before they could even react, their heads had been detached from their neck already.


    The only sound that could be heard was the slicing movement because the enemies couldn''t even scream in time as they met their death.


    Ang, Krista Dragoon, Morgan Pelora, and the rest widen their eyes in surprise at this anti-climatic fight. They have been preparing for the worst scenario where they might die fighting but Zen and his shadow havepletely decimated the enemies just like he has said.


    This couldn''t even be considered a fight but a bullying match-up.


    "Unbelievable" Daphne Camellia mumbled softly as she stared at Zen who was happily holding his cup for another serving of tea from Evie.


    ''They are birds of the same feather. Both of them are mysterious and hold a profound aura around them that we cannotprehend.'' Morgan Pelora sighed inwardly as she didn''t even know if she was qualified to be a team with them.


    BEEP!


    Meanwhile, the orb continued to make a beeping sound, causing Zen to take it out and sighed at the points that just kept rising.


    1506 points!


    3340 points!


    6568 points!


    "Sigh, these points are so easily obtained. Why didn''t I just do this strategy in the first ce? I want all my previous energy and mana back from fighting those magical beasts." Zenined as he took his time to savor the tea slowly.


    "Your Hymn of Death is simply a cheating move and here you areining about your advantage." Evie chuckled softly at his shamelessness.


    He barely lifted a finger but was able to create a bloodbath by using his shadows only. First, he purposely distracted the enemies by making them focus their attention on him while he slowly ordered the shadow to creep upon them.


    Since the enemies remained ignorant, Zen was able to decimate them all at the same time without any resistance when they tried to raise their wand up to cast their spells.


    ''This kind of calctive moves are deadly when you are caught unprepared.'' Evie smiled briefly at Zen who was bragging about his current points to the women.

 Chapter 180: Leaving the Forest (I)

    Chapter 180: Leaving the Forest (I)


    "Haha, with this amount of points, we can finally leave this garbage forest that has no good food and bed for me to sleep peacefully," Zen eximed happily, causing the women to be speechless.


    He wanted to leave not because of the danger and possible death but that it wasn''tfortable being in this forest.


    "This cheeky bastard. If it weren''t for his shadows then he would have a difficult time dealing with the enemies." Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth as she envied his carefree attitude.


    She was struggling to survive this entire time and became a timid girl as she listened to every order from Evie was a pain. It was like she became a bird trapped in a cage where if she leaves the cage then she would meet with an unfortunate event.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was happy to finally be able to leave this forest faster than everyone else. This was the perfect time to gain influence due to their missing members in their respective households in the Jade Kingdom.


    ''The Kaiso family is going downhill and I shall use their patriarch''s death as chips to gain control over them.'' Krista dragoon smiled wickedly as she nned on making the Kaiso family into her puppet.


    Le Dragoon raised her eyebrow in surprise when her sister returned to her original shred and insidious personality. ''Sister Krista really loves dealing with politics.''


    "What are you going to do after you return to the Jade Kingdom?" Ang pondered a while before asking Zen softly.


    Zen has mentioned that the reason he entered the Jade Kingdom was for the auction house. Now that the auction house is basically over, there was no more reason for him to stay in the kingdom after returning.


    Ang''s question caused everyone to stare at Zen with a solemn expression, almost like they wanted to figure out his next n.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he wasn''t expecting to get questioned like this.


    ''Originally, I wanted to hurry up to the Swift Feather Kingdom after I''m done with my current task but I have decided to ally with Krista Dragoon to deal with the empress Ugh, this is so troublesome.'' Zen cursed inwardly when even he could not decide what to do first.


    Sara has been waiting diligently for a long time and she could onlymunicate with him through Kuro and even that is not enough to soothe her anger.


    "Sigh, I will think about that questionter on when we return to the Jade Kingdom," Zen said softly and continued.


    "For now, let me distribute the points I earned to your orb so that we can all leave at the same time."


    Afterward, everyone nodded their heads and took out their orb where Zen transferred exactly enough points to make up 1000 points, making everyone eligible to leave the forest.


    "Evie, you''re thest one," Zen eximed as he finished transferring the points to everyone else except her.


    However, Evie shook her head slightly and said, "No need to transfer the points to me. I have earned enough already."


    Zen was dumbfounded to realize that Evie earned enough points already, even faster than him despite his cheating skills.


    "I see, then I''ll just keep the point to myself," Zen said shortly after.


    Meanwhile, Morgan Pelora turned pale when she thought she was the only one to know why Evie doesn''t need any points. ''She was the mastermind behind this forest so why would she need the points to leave? Madam Evie can literally leave this forest whenever she feels like it.''


    "Okay, now that we have enough points to leave this forest, what do we do again?" Zen asked the most important question.


    He only knew that they needed 1000 points to leave but he never knew the method to use the orb to escape.


    Everyone stared at him with a deadpan expression, almost like they couldn''t believe his words.


    Stuart has exined the method to use the orb from the beginning and for Zen to not remember the method shows only one exnation: He was not paying attention to the instructions and was busy daydreaming.


    Zen nced at the women and tried to whistle off to avoid being red at. s, it was only a futile effort since he was the one exposing himself.


    "You''re unbelievable. Instead of paying attention to Stuart for instruction, you would rather tease us and take some petty advantage on us." Krista Dragoon said purposely to entice the crowd''s fury.


    ''Hmph, let''s see how you escape all these jealous women''s rage.'' Krista Dragoonughed inwardly as she prepared to watch a show on how Zen would calm the crowd down.


    "Hmph, no wonder why you forgot about something as important as using the orb to leave. It''s because your attention is somewhere else." Ang snorted with an angry tone.


    Zen smiled bitterly and thought it was just Ang ranting on him but to his disbelief, even Daphne Camellia and Evie added more oil to the me.


    ''Please, why would you two harm me like that?'' Zen cried inwardly as he showed a pitiful expression at Evie. After all, Daphne Camellia held a grudge against him since he always messed with her but Evie was different.


    Evie had a good rtionship and cooperation with him so there''s no reason for her to cause a forest fire.


    "Hmm, I remember the day of our negotiation where you purposely stalled the conversation and drank my cup of tea, especially when I had a lipstick mark on it," Evie said slowly and when she finished, Zen was already in a dreadful position.


    Evie''s word was like the final decision on sentencing Zen to death because Ang was rushing forward at Zen with her fist clenched tightly.


    "I remember that time I was waiting diligently for you before that disgusting pig came to harass me but you were busy enjoying your life by taking advantage of Evie," Ang shouted with her eyes brimming with fiery me.


    Zen turned pale as he raised his hand slowly in surrender, hoping to calm her anger.

 Chapter 181: Leaving the Forest (II)

    Chapter 181: Leaving the Forest (II)


    "A-Ang, we can talk about this in a calm and gentle manner. Don''t listen to others and ask yourself this question. Do I look like someone who would only care about taking advantage of women?" Zen asked softly, hoping to make Ang calm her anger.


    However, little did he expect that his word was no different than digging a hole for him to go into.


    "Yes, you are exactly that kind of person." Ang snorted and raised her fist and punched at Zen''s face.


    BAM!


    Zen did a 270-degree flip as he dropped to the ground with a bruise on his face. Although he can easily dodge the punch, Zen knew he would be asking for more torture so he could only muster up his courage and take the punch like a man.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to over-exaggerate the pain and flip around to perfect his acting skills.


    He cultivated his body tempering process so Ang''s punch was soft but the bruise was a good deceiving look to fool Ang.


    "Ouch, Ang, I''m sorry, please forgive me." Zen stood up and rubbed his bruise with a pitiful expression. Tears were filling his eyes too and Ang''s heart softened when she saw his current appearance.


    ''Heh, I''m a sessful actor who fools Ang perfectly.'' Zen cheered inwardly but his expression remained the same.


    Ang fell for his acting and became concerned as she ced her hand slowly on his bruise.


    "It''s painful isn''t it?" Ang asked and continued, "You knew I was on an impulse so why didn''t you dodge my punch."


    Zen smiled briefly and held her hand and said, "If I dodge then wouldn''t that mean I''m guilty so I decided to eat the punch and show you that I didn''t mean to make you wait for me during the Pce Moon Restaurant."


    The atmosphere between these two was so disgusting that Daphne Camellia couldn''t help but get goosebumps in her arms.


    "My goodness, Ang isn''t stupid so couldn''t she tell he was clearly acting before. If he was truly injured by that punch then how could he stand up right away and stop screaming in pain afterward." Daphne Camellia sneered and the rest of the women nodded their heads in agreement.


    It was clear as day that Zen decided to act pitiful to soothe her anger and every one of them has eyes to realize this.


    "Sigh, you women are too ignorant regarding rtionships. Love is blind so even if Ang knew he was faking it, she wouldn''t care about it anymore since it''s true that he didn''t dodge and got punched by her." Evie said slowly and retrieved another cup of tea to sip.


    "Madam Evie, you seem to know more about rtionships than us Have you been in one before?" Krista Dragoon asked suddenly.


    Meanwhile, Evie''s expression darkened when she heard Krista Dragoon''s question. There was a dark gloomy aura surrounding Evie and Krista Dragoon paled.


    Zen who was busy fooling around with Ang after coaxing her, raised his eyebrow slightly in surprise at the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    Turning around to nce at Evie, Zen was dumbfounded to see Evie in a different temper. The always calm and collected woman was now a deadly woman with a fierce expression.


    ''What happened to Evie and why is Krista Dragoon turning pale?'' Zen has many questions and decides to calm Evie down since it was clear that Krista Dragoon was afraid of Evie, most likely poking her sore spot identally.


    "Evie, what happened?" Zen rushed forward and touched Evie''s shoulder slightly in concern.


    Evie regained herposure when she saw it was Zen touching her and the dreadful aura slowly vanished.


    "I-I''m sorry Madam Evie. I didn''t mean to offend you by asking that question," Krista Dragoon hurriedly said to Evie once she calmed down.


    Evie smiled briefly and shook her head, "It''s fine, I know you didn''t mean it and I couldn''t control my emotion so apologies for my previous behavior."


    Afterward, she nced at Zen and said, "Let''s leave this forest already. I don''t feel very well now so it''s best that we return to the Jade Kingdom now."


    Zen nodded his head and continued to hold her shoulder to bnce her and Le Dragoon intervened and exined the method slowly on how to return with the orb since Krista Dragoon was still a little pale from feeling the dreadful aura.


    Sometimeter, the group used their points in the orb and teleported away from the forest, leaving the participants who were unlucky to gain enough points behind.


    Whoosh!


    Zen and the group reappeared back in the entrance of the Jade Kingdom and could finally heave a sigh of relief to see the street buzzing with people and no more gloomy environment or magical beasts lurking at every corner.


    "Phew, it seems like the normal people without prestigious status did not receive the news regarding the incident in the auction house. Otherwise, there''s no way they would remain blissful considering the number of nobles disappearing." Zen eximed slowly as he nced at the people purchasing some items.


    Krista Dragoon has returned her calmposure and merely sneered at this scenario. "Heh, this kind of scandalous news would definitely be suppressed by the other noble families and even the imperial family would prevent any news from leaking."


    And she continued, "If it were known to the other kingdom that their annual auction house turned into a trap then the Jade Kingdom''s reputation would hit rock bottom, and soon, it would lose influence and power.


    Overall, it is still politics in the end and zero concern of the people disappearing.


    "No wonder why the demons are able to conquer many ces and the kingdom is helpless against them. Demons are united and work together for the greater good while humans are busy fighting themselves for power."


    Zenmented and shrugged his shoulders as he wasn''t even bothered by this reality.


    "Mhmm, that''s why these pathetic humans would die sooner orter," Evie added, causing the rest to be surprised by her tone of speech.

 Chapter 182: The Empress’s Summon

    Chapter 182: The Empress¡¯s Summon


    Zen and the rest started walking toward the entrance and the guards raised their eyebrows in surprise.


    "Hey, isn''t that the princess?"


    "Weren''t they all disappeared in the auction house? Howe she''s back already?"


    The guards mumbled to themselves as they walked up to Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon slowly.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon nces at them briefly before asking, "What do you guards want?"


    Her tone was full of contempt and disgust at the guards because she knew which faction they belonged to and it was none other than the empress of the Jade Kingdom.


    The guards didn''t care about her tone of speech and bowed slightly. "Princess Krista Dragoon, the empress has ordered for your summon as soon as we spot you on sight."


    ''Hmm, this empress''s ws are truly amazing. Already got these loyal guards and although they were asking Krista in a respectful tone, their attitude was saying otherwise, and that it''s amand.'' Zen chuckled inwardly as he stood in front of the guards.


    The guards tilted their heads slightly and stood their ground despite Zen''s approaching closer to them.


    "Sorry Sir, but this is a family affair and it''s not right for you to intervene," The guard said once Zen was about 2 meters away from him.


    "So you''re saying it''s a family affair and it''s not suitable for me to intervene. Then what rtionship do you have with Krista that permits you to ask her to show up somewhere." Zen said as he snapped his finger.


    Instantly, the essence me appeared and surrounded the guards, blocking their exit as it approached them closely. The temperature became heated and the people inside the Jade Kingdom saw the scene happening outside the entrance with excitement.


    "Look, someone is fighting the guards!" A person shouted as he pointed his finger to get more attraction from others.


    "Haha, it''s about time those guards picked the wrong person to mess with. Not everyone is afraid of their authority and listens to their order." Another person scoffed.


    Meanwhile, the guards pale as they never imagined Zen to be this aggressive and started attacking without any warning.


    They slowly sneaked a nce at Krista Dragoon, their meaning was clear that if anything happened to them then she must consider the consequences that will befall her.


    However, Zen wasn''t an idiot to not notice their sly action as he waited for Krista Dragoon for an answer.


    If she decided to let the guards go then there was practically no hope for her to overthrow the empress.


    One must be decisive and ruthless at times to warn the rest that you are not an easy target where they can discard you at any given time.


    Krista Dragoon ponders for a while before turning around to look at Le Dragoon.


    "Le, let''s check out Madam Evie''s restaurant." Krista Dragoon said.


    Le Dragoon brightened up and nodded her head, "Yes, I always wanted to check Pce Moon Restaurant out."


    Evie chuckled softly as she decided to lead them the way to her restaurant. She has been doing too many tasks at once so she was a little hungry and this was a good time to get some food.


    "Alright,dies, please follow me then since I rarely invite guests to my restaurant," Evie said and started walking inside the Jade Kingdom.


    The rest of the women soon followed behind, leaving Zen alone with the guards.


    "Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon, you cannot just leave like this." The guards shouted in panic as they could feel the essence me temperature continue to increase.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t even bother turning around to see the guards as she held Le Dragoon''s hand and followed Evie. The crowd also didn''t dare to block their way as they all moved aside with their attention remaining outside the entrance.


    The crowd was curious about what Zen would do to the guards.


    "Do you think he will kill the guards?" A person asked softly.


    "It''s hard to say because killing the guards is akin to asking for a death warranty from the empress but he already offended the empress by blocking the guards." Another person added and the crowd nodded their heads.


    Killing the guards or letting them alive does not matter anymore since it was guaranteed that Zen had already offended the empress.


    Who doesn''t know that the empress is a vengeful woman that would do anything to gain the full authority of the kingdom when the emperor is sick in bed.


    There was a time when a court official identally went against the empress''s order and the next day, his entire family was massacred yet none of the imperial guards made a move to investigate what happened.


    Thus, no one had dared to openly offend the empress anymore as it was clear that she had full control over the imperial guard except for Zen.


    "Sigh, anyst words?" Zen decided to be a gentleman and asked if they have anyst word before dying.


    The guards trembled in fear as they had tried to fight back but their bodies just wouldn''t listen, almost like they were restricted by something.


    ''Heh, just using my aura mixed with true qi and mana is enough to restrict movement from low-level people.'' Zenughed at how easy it was to kill off these small fries without wasting a lot of energy and stamina.


    "P-Please spare us, we are only following the empress''s order and have no malicious intent toward the princesses," The guards knew his fate was about to be over so he knelt down and started begging for mercy.


    "I-I know a lot of things inside the imperial guard. I-I can be your spy and gather information for you." The guards thought for a while before telling Zen that he can be useful as well.


    As long as he was able to get out alive now, then he could seek help from the empress and inform her about this dangerous person.


    ''There''s no way you would refuse a spy that would give out critical information.'' The guard eximed inwardly as he studied Zen''s expression to know what he should say next.

 Chapter 183: Slave Contract (I)

    Chapter 183: ve Contract (I)


    ''A spy would indeed be nice for helping Krista in overthrowing the empress but the guard cannot be trusted at all.'' Zen thought long and hard before finding a perfect solution.


    Flickering his hand, the essence me started surrounding them and blocked off any vision from the crowd that was spectating.


    There was like a me wall and the crowd could only curse aloud for not being able to spectate anymore.


    "Damn it, why would he suddenly hide from our view?" A person from the crowd shouted in anger.


    "I know right, we wanted to see the guard''s death but ugh." Another person added and left with frustration.


    Seeing how there was no point in staying any further, the crowd slowly started to walk away and mind their own business since they didn''t want to risk their lives and have someone else snitch on them for cursing the imperial guard.


    Meanwhile, inside the area where Zen was calmly standing still with the essence me hovering around them, he said, "I don''t mind sparing your life if you can prove yourself useful but how can I tell that you wouldn''t backstab me the moment you get away."


    The guards shuddered slightly as they had no way to prove their loyalty. Even if they said they would not betray Zen at all, they doubt he would actually believe them.


    If they were to swap positions and Zen was the one saying that then they wouldn''t even believe an ounce of his words.


    "Hmm, seems like even the two of you know that it''s impossible to tell that you would stay loyal and betray the empress right." Zen chuckled softly and continued.


    "Therefore, I give you two options now. The first option is where I simply kill the both of you and get this over with."


    The guards quickly shook their heads as they both shouted, "We choose the second option."


    They got up to this point because they were afraid of death so why would they choose the first option that clearly wanted their life.


    Zen nodded his head and smiled, "Good choice, because if you had chosen the first option then not only have you wasted my time, you also ruined my mood."


    And he continued, "So if you were to choose the first option, I would have made sure to locate your family and treat them very well."


    Zen held a wicked smile as he talked about the things he would do to his wife and the guards could only tremble in horror that they didn''t do it because their wife''s fate would be worse than theirs.


    "D-Devil he''s even more frightening whenpared to the empress." The guard mumbled softly with his back feeling a chill.


    "No need to tremble like that. I''m a very easy-going person after all." Zenughed and vanished from his position using his movement technique.


    Appearing behind the two guards, Zen did a karate chop motion at their necks, causing them to faint on the spot.


    "My mistakes, I meant easy going when Imunicate with a female, not a male." Zen adde.


    Afterward, Zen sends a mental transmission to Cecilia and informs her to bring these two guards into the mysterious space.


    Whoosh!


    Zen and the two guards vanish and reappear inside the mysterious space.


    Of course, Zen''s essence me remained outside to deceive the others that we''re spying on them and make them believe he was still inside there with guards.


    "What do you want this time? I''m busy trying to cultivate and focus on regaining my physical body." Cecilia came out and said with a tone of displeasing sound.


    She was trying to get a physical body but Zen kept on bugging and annoying her, causing her to lose more precious time.


    "You sound very angry. Did I do something wrong?" Zen ignored her displeased attitude and asked in concern.


    He hadn''tmunicated with her much after finding the ancient text and the fact that he held Cecilia''s hand with the intention of ravaging her, caused her to ignore him as she tried to cultivate.


    "Hmph, I doubt you have the time to worry about me when you have many other women to care about." Cecilia scoffed and in her mind, she was going crazy as she doesn''t understand why she''s so mad.


    ''What is wrong with my mind? Why did I even mention him with other women?'' Cecilia sighed inwardly, hoping to resolve this problem sooner orter.


    Meanwhile, Zen smiled brightly when he realized she was being jealous.


    ''No wonder why you cut offmunication with me previously and ignored me this whole time. My charm is really awesome to make you fall in love with me.''


    Zenughed inwardly as he cleared his throat slightly since it was not time to flirt yet.


    He pointed at the two guards who fainted and asked, "Is there any technique or method to guarantee the person would never betray you and would do anything you order?"


    Cecilia looked at Zen in confusion so Zen could heave a soft sigh as he exined what happened.


    Usually, Cecilia would know everything that''s happening outside as long as it''s rted to Zen but since she was busy wondering about her emotions and cultivation, she has stopped spying on what''s happening outside.


    Therefore, she had no idea what just happened regarding these two guards and when Zen finally finished his exnation, Cecilia looked at him like an idiot.


    "Just that simple and you did all this unnecessary work," Cecilia said as she shook her head in disappointment.


    Zen scratched his head slightly in embarrassment and asked, "Then what''s the best solution for this? I''m still ignorant about most things despite having many awesome abilities."


    Although he has skills like Hymn of Death and essence me now, there are many other techniques and skills that he never heard of. It was simr to that time when he got hit with some status ailment spells and was dumbfounded by their sheer prowess to disable a human.


    "Sigh, you''re hopeless as usual. The fastest and easiest method to guarantee a person will never betray you is a ve contract." Cecilia said.

 Chapter 184: Slave Contract (II)

    Chapter 184: ve Contract (II)


    "S-ve contract?" Zen eximed in shock as he never thought about this before.


    "Yes, ve contract and it''s a bit different from the contract you have with the worker slimes and Kuro," Cecilia said.


    Zen nodded his head in understanding before asking for rification.


    "What''s the difference between a ve contract and the contract I made with Kuro and Romu?"


    Although Cecilia said the contract is a bit different, he doesn''t know what it is exactly. After all, he was still the master of the previous contract and could order the servant to do whatever he wanted.


    Cecilia pondered for a while before exining the ve contract.


    "Once the ve contract is made, there is no way for it to be canceled unless the master wants to nullify it. Also, the ve contract prevents the servant from even thinking about going against his master; otherwise, he will feel unimaginable pain."


    Zen raised his eyebrow slightly in confusion since that was practically no different than the contract he has. He remembered ordering Kuro and despite his reluctance, he still had toply with it in the end.


    "Let me rephrase the words, a ve contract is basically like creating a puppet as their every action would only follow whatever the master wished for. In other words, they no longer have control over their body and mind as their fate is solely determined by the master." Cecilia said.


    Zen became a bit terrified by the condition of the ve contract and wondered what would happen to him if he were to be bound into one as a servant.


    Cecilia seemed to know what he''s thinking as she said, "A ve contract cannot be forced upon and must be agreed by both parties."


    "Ah, I see now. It''s pretty obvious that ve contracts are used to bind the poor and weak people. Anyway, since this is clearly a fantastic method, quickly teach me how to do the ve contract." Zenughed in excitement as he could get some loyal pawn.


    Sometimeter, once Cecilia finished exining the method, Zen kicked the guards as hard as he could, causing them to scream in pain as they woke up.


    "AHHH what happened?" One of the guards woke up as he gripped his stomach tightly since Zen kicked on that area.


    Meanwhile, the second guard paled as he realized he was no longer at the entrance of the Jade Kingdom but somewhere else.


    He nced at Zen and started trembling in fear, "P-Please kind sir, forgive us and let us live. We promise to never go against you again."


    Zen smiled briefly as he nodded his head.


    "Do you really want to live?" Zen asked the two guards with a gentle tone.


    "Yes, we want to live," The two guards shouted in unison with some hopes lighting up in their eyes.


    Although they don''t know what Zen wants them to do, as long as they live, they would be grateful and happy.


    ''Once we leave, we can easily run away and inform the empress about this dangerous person. At that time, we can escape to another kingdom, hiding from him.'' The guards sneered inwardly as they would only agree with him in verbal while thinking about backstabbing himter on.


    "Before I state my condition, let me hear your names first." Zen wanted to take his merry time to troll them since they still dared to harbor malicious thoughts.


    "Curtis"


    "Dorian"


    Curtis and Dorian both shouted their names at the same time. For now, they wished to get on Zen''s good side before confirming that they are able to leave freely.


    "Hmm, Curtis and Dorian huh. Those are some good names. A really good name for a ve." Zen smirked and shattered theirst hope of being able to leave without suffering any consequences.


    Meanwhile, Curtis and Dorian were terrified to hear Zen''sst word about making them ves.


    Knowing how their fate was already doom, there was no point in acting anymore as they both nced at each other and nodded their heads.


    Curtis and Dorian both stood up as they prepared to strike Zen from two angles, hoping to pin him down on one side.


    "Sigh, once a fool, always a fool. People in this world just never learn, do they?" Zen shrugged his shoulders as he merely stood still.


    Curtis and Dorian were dumbfounded by Zen''s nonchnt attitude and why he didn''t try to retaliate.


    However, their answers were soon answered as they were suspended in mid-air without any ability to move around any further except their mouth.


    "W-What did you do to us?" Curtis shouted in panic when he could feel his body being restrained.


    Dorian also panicked as he tried to utilize his mana to break the restriction, only for it to be a futile action because he couldn''t even feel his mana flow.


    "You can stop struggling already because, in this mysterious space, I''m the ruler," Zen eximed in a prideful manner.


    BOINK!


    Without Curtis and Dorian noticing something, Cecilia smacked Zen''s head with her true qi, causing Zen to smile bitterly.


    ''I was just spouting lies and nonsense. Did you really have to take me seriously and get angry because of that?'' Zen cursed inwardly when it was obvious that Cecilia was mad that he proimed himself as the ruler of this space.


    Zen cleared his throat slightly to reword his speech again; otherwise, he feared that he would get restricted and chained up like Curtis and Dorian by Cecilia.


    "What I mean to say is that, in this mysterious space, there is basically no escape for you anymore. Your mana will be restricted and your fate can be controlled by a snap of my finger." Zen exined softly.


    However, Curtis and Dorian only scoffed as they have never heard of this miraculous spell where the caster can control their fate easily.


    Zen sighed at their reaction and snapped his finger.


    Instantly, a gruesome pain impacted their stomach as Curtis and Dorian screamed in agony. Their stomach was being kneaded and twisted, with their intestine starting to rip out from their body.


    "S-Stahp it, please, we were wrong." Curtis and Dorian pleaded as their faces started turning purple from the intense pain.

 Chapter 185: Slave Contract (III)

    Chapter 185: ve Contract (III)


    Curtis and Dorian experienced the pain for another few minutes before Zen snapped his finger again.


    Snap!


    "Now do you still think I''m bluffing you?" Zen nced at them and asked calmly.


    Foams were already popping out from Curtis and Dorian''s mouths as they were still suspended in mid-air.


    With much difficulty, both of them shook their heads and muttered, "W-We believed you, sir. P-Please, forgive our insolent behavior."


    After that painful experience, Curtis and Dorian knew better that they had messed with the wrong person this time. One who is even more decisive and ruthless than the empress.


    Zen didn''t bother saying anything and released them from mid-air by signaling Cecilia secretly.


    THUMP!


    Curtis and Dorian dropped to the ground but they didn''t dare to move even an inch in fear of irking Zen to torture them again.


    "Hmm, now your attitude and behavior are more likable. I hate it when people act so cocky and arrogant toward me." Zen approached them as hemented.


    Meanwhile, Curtis and Dorian cursed inwardly that it was clearly him that was acting arrogant and they were the ones that were humble the entire time.


    Zen red at them when he sensed their cursing at him. Curtis and Dorian shuddered as they really wanted to curse their luck on being their shift to guard the entrance.


    If they weren''t the one on duty then they wouldn''t have approached Krista Dragoon and inform her that the empress wanted to see her as soon as she was spotted on sight.


    Zen smiled lightly as he threw two papers toward them. "I don''t think you''re unfamiliar with these papers right?"


    Curtis and Dorian swallowed their saliva nervously as they took a closer look at the papers.


    ''S-ve contract!'' Curtis cried inwardly as he slowly picked up the paper whereas Dorian was struggling to hold it in his hand.


    "I don''t have all day so I''m going to give you 20 seconds to sign the contract otherwise, I will make sure you experience that pain again," Zen said slowly.


    Afterward, Zen retrieved a knife and threw it toward Curtis.


    Zen watched as Curtis slowly picked up the knife and gripped it tightly in his hand.


    Taking a deep breath to calm down, Curtis sliced off a little bit of his thumb, with blood started dripping down and Curtis quickly pressed his thumb on the paper, confirming the contract as it needed his blood to be active.


    Blink!


    The paper started blinking brightly before dissipating into dust and a symbol was ced in his hand.


    Curtis looked at the symbol before smiling bitterly. He was now a ve without any freedom and with one order from Zen, he must do his best toplete it even if he was ordered to kill his wife.


    Curtis dropped the knife on the ground as he remained dazed and hopeless.


    Zen didn''t care about his expression and tilted his head slightly to stare at Dorian since he still hadn''tpleted the ve contract.


    Dorian trembled in fear when he felt Zen''s gaze. At the same, he nced at the lifeless expression on Curtis.


    "It''s over," Dorian mumbled softly as he retrieved the knife on the ground and did the same action as Curtis, slicing a little bit of his thumb and having the blood start dripping down before pressing it on the paper.


    The paper blinked brightly before dissipating into dust like before and once again, there was a symbol ced in him but instead of the hand, it was in his chest.


    ''Oh, it seems like the symbol appears randomly and it''s not always going to be in their hands.'' Zen said inwardly when he noticed the location of the symbol wasn''t constant.


    Afterward, Zen sped his hand together and asked Cecilia toe out now. Since they were no longer a threat, there was no point in hiding Cecilia anymore.


    Cecilia appeared shortly after and stared at Zen,


    "The ve contract seems to be smooth and sessful considering the amount of time you used," Ceciliamented and couldn''t help but praise his fast conduct in coercing them into signing the ve contract this quickly.


    "What can I say? I''m always efficient and these two are just fools as they can''t even follow the correct ruler." Zen shrugged his shoulders, almost like the ve contract wasn''t a challenge at all.


    Cecilia sighed inwardly at his confidence.


    "Hmm, what are you two looking at me for?" Cecilia suddenly said as she turned around to nce at Curtis and Dorian when she felt their gaze.


    Curtis and Dorian remained dazed as they couldn''t believe their eyesight.


    "A-A heavenly beauty appeared out of nowhere. Heavens, I-" Curtis mumbled softly and before he could continue his nonsense, Zen kicked him in the face, causing him to crash 10 meters backward.


    Dorian trembled in fear as he quickly avoided looking at Cecilia in hopes that Zen would spare him.


    However, Zen was a generous man and would always give them equal treatment to make sure everything is bnced and fair.


    Thus, Dorian also has his face stamped with Zen''s feet as he crashes backward alongside Curtis.


    Zen wasn''t done with his torture as he ordered them. "The two of you start beating each other up and the winner gets to be spare from the next torture."


    Curtis and Dorian were dumbfounded before ring at each other with a fiery expression. The torture that Zen mentioned was not something they were unfamiliar with as they almost felt like dying but couldn''t diepletely.


    Shortly after, Curtis and Dorian started shouting as they punched each other and grabbed their hair, almost like two women were fighting over a man.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia twitched her mouth on the scene in front of her.


    She decided to smack Zen''s head and eximed, "You better finish this as soon as possible because I hate it when people pollute my mysterious space."


    Zen rubbed his head to soothe the pain and held a pitiful expression.


    "Weren''t you used to torturing others before and your methods were even worse than mine?" Zen mumbled softly in a pouting tone.

 Chapter 186: Fake Empress (I)

    Chapter 186: Fake Empress (I)


    Zen continued to chat with Cecilia for some time until Curtis and Dorian finally regained theirposure after being a ve.


    "You two are finally ready to talk huh? See how nice I am I could have simply ordered you two to talk but I decided to wait until you''re ready." Zen said pridefully.


    He was truly a gentleman to wait for the ves who could no longer control their own body and soul to talk instead of forcing them.


    Meanwhile, Curtis and Dorian smiled bitterly as they weren''t an idiot and knew it was because Cecilia had left him alone.


    ''The beauty stopped caring for you and that''s when you started paying attention to us. What great kindness." Curtis cursed inwardly but didn''t dare to reveal any change in expression.


    Unfortunately for Curtis though, Zen can tell what they''re thinking through the ve contract.


    ''Oh my, this ve contract is too powerful. Even the contract I made with Kuro and Romu pale inparison.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he decided to get to the main point.


    Zen stared at the two of them with a serious expression before asking, "Tell me everything you know about the empress and her n so far. Since you two are imperial guards, there should be some intel that you sniffed out."


    Curtis and Dorian nce at each other before sighing as they no longer have any choice.


    Thus, they revealed everything they knew about the empress, leaving nothing out for Zen to ponder.


    "The empress doesn''t really show herself and her behavior seems to change when the emperor has fallen ill in the past 9 years. During that time, the empress seems to be power-hungry as she keeps targeting after the princesses to boost the prince to be the heir." Curtis said slowly before stopping for a short while.


    Curtis made a difficult expression, almost like he wasn''t sure if he should inform Zen about something.


    Zen narrowed his eyes slightly and ordered, "Curtis, just tell me everything and what is troubling you from telling me?"


    Curtis nodded his head as he stuttered, "A-Among us in the imperial guard, some of us suspected that the prince wasn''t even a child of the empress and there are even suspicions that the current empress is a fake."


    This time, it was Zen who became dumbfounded by such information. Curtis can''t lie because of the ve contract so what he said is what he truly believed and if his words were true then this could be a huge problem.


    Zen didn''t want to overthink as he red at Dorian and using the ve contract effect, he ordered him to tell everything he knew.


    Dorian''s answer was an exact copy of Curtis''s answer with exaggeration included that the original empress was locked somewhere else and that the fake empress is currently managing the imperial family.


    Dorian knew it was outrageous to exim that but he doesn''t have a choice.


    "That''s really everything we know about," Dorian said, hoping to be spared from the torture.


    ''Why is this shit keep gettingplicated?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he thought something as simple as overthrowing the empress is now a difficult task.


    "What kind of evidence or conjecture do you have to believe that the current empress is a fake?" Zen asked softly.


    Dorian shuddered but facing Zen''s re, he hurriedly said, "The previous empress wasn''t a strong mage or calctive woman. She was kind and gentle to everyone with almost every noble''s family supporting her for her easygoing attitude."


    And he continued, "However, 9 years ago, when the emperor became bedridden and the empress took over the court matters, everyone thought it would be an easy life but the empress seemed to change into another person. She was decisive and ruthless as she executed multiple people that dared to go against her order."


    When Dorian got up to this point, he started feeling a chill in his back when he remembered the people being executed in public. They were all loyal officials and provided many merits to the Jade Kingdom but none were spared alive.


    Zen turned solemn as this was indeed a suspicious point. ''A kind and generous empress turned into a ruthless and decisive empress in one day. Not just any day but during the time when the emperor has fallen ill. Coincidence? I think not.''


    "Wait a minute, if it''s like this then howe the princesses never suspected it?" Zen asked when he remembered that Krista Dragoon had never mentioned this point.


    She has only mentioned that the empress continued to target her and wished to push her own son to the throne.


    But then another problem was, why would the empress needed to do that when she practically has control over the entire imperial court.


    "R-Regarding the feud between the princesses and empress, not many are able to know about them. They always had a good rtionship and cared for each other but they became enemies as soon as the emperor had fallen ill." Dorian said slowly and continued.


    "Also, the empress has forbidden the princesses from visiting their own father and was locked in their household until they decided to sneak outside this time with the annual auction house that returned operation after 9 years."


    Zen almost got a headache from all this new information that just kepting in like waves.


    "The auction house was also stopped in their operation during the time that the emperor had fallen ill?" Zen asked for rification.


    This time, Curtis took the lead as he answered him, "Yes, during those 9 years, everything was in chaos as almost no one knew what would happen as there would be a time when a family would disappear overnight, with rumors hinting that it was the hidden army of the empress. The Scarlet family wasn''t willing to risk their business so they have stopped their operation until this year when the Jade Kingdom has finally restabilized itself."


    ''This situation is getting messier as we continue to talk about it. Just what has happened during those 9 years?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he needed to investigate this mystery soon.

 Chapter 187: Fake Empress (II)

    Chapter 187: Fake Empress (II)


    Zen knew to figure out whether the current empress is real or fake by investigating what happened in those 9 years.


    However, that is a difficult task since he wasn''t even in this world 9 years ago and he doesn''t know who else he can trust.


    ''Krista knew about this all along but hasn''t informed me one bit. This woman, she''s getting more and more tricky to deal with.'' Zen sighed inwardly when he was yed like a fool.


    There was no way Krista Dragoon would not know anything about this if even a lowly imperial guard like Curtis and Dorian was able to hear rumors about it.


    "Cecilia, how much time has passed in the real world?" Zen decided to leave this mysterious space and investigate itter.


    Since 9 years have already passed, there was not much difference in waiting a bit longer to find the truth out.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia didn''t show herself and merely told Zen from afar. "3 minutes have passed in the outside world as of this moment."


    Zen smiled brightly at how amazing this mysterious space is. Time has passed for a long time here but for the outside world, only 3 minutes have passed. Such is the prowess of time maniption.


    Curtis and Dorian were dumbfounded though as they never heard of someone capable of manipting time.


    ''He can control the time, then what can he not do?'' Curtis sighed inwardly and cursed himself for poking a ho nest.


    A ho''s nest that made him lose everything in one day. Dorian was the same as he wanted to curse his terrible luck to have his shift this time.


    "You two!" Zen eximed loudly as he pointed his finger at them.


    Curtis and Dorian hurriedly knelt down as they acted like a dog waiting for an order.


    Zen chuckled softly at their good behavior. "Good, for now, you two will resume your duties as an imperial guard while investigating secretly for me what happened during those 9 years in the Jade Kingdom."


    And he continued, "The next minute, we will leave this mysterious space and reappear back in the entrance and you shall put up an act with me at that time."


    Curtis and Dorian didn''t dare to refuse any order as they nodded their heads.


    Afterward, Zen informed him of their roles and what they needed to do. Their role is to act like they have made a mistake and apologize to Zen while telling the crowd that it was all a misunderstanding.


    Although it might seem a bit far-fetched and even suspicious, the crowd could care less about this exnation since it wasn''t rted to them at any point.


    "Do you understand what to do with your role?"


    Zen asked again, making sure they weren''t just nodding their heads since it was a one-take action and if they messed up the act then it would have alerted the empress who he didn''t know if it''s the real empress or a fake one.


    "We understand, master." Curtis and Dorian shouted in unison.


    "Good, now let''s not waste any time," Zen said and signaled Cecilia to bring them outside.


    Cecilia controls the mysterious space as she casts them outside.


    Whoosh!


    Zen, Curtis, and Dorian reappear back to the outside world where they are still being surrounded by the essence me, BloodJade me.


    Zen snapped his finger and the BloodJade me slowly dissipated back into his core and the crowd''s views were no longer obstructed.


    "Hey, look, they finally finished fighting."


    "Wait, did they even fight? Howe there are no injuries in their body?"


    The crowd who were minding their own business suddenly turned their head around to look at the current situation at the entrance and were dumbfounded.


    There were no injuries on either side, causing the crowd to ponder if they even fought.


    Zen chuckled softly as the torture method he used on Curtis and Dorian does not reveal any injuries on the surface as they feel the pain inside their body.


    Thus, the crowd had no idea what Curtis and Dorian had gone through. 3 minutes may have passed in the real world but it has been a long time in the mysterious space where they have felt like hell.


    Zen nces at Curtis and Dorian to signal them to begin acting.


    Curtis and Dorian nodded their heads as they quickly guided Zen to the entrance and shouted to the crowd, "We have mistaken this kind gentleman for someone else and almost offended him. Luckily, we managed to rify things once we were surrounded in the me created by this young man as he showed evidence of his identity."


    Zen stepped in at this time and said, "The imperial guards were simply doing their duty as they wanted to ensure the safety of the Jade Kingdom. Therefore, I have already forgiven their action and that everything is a misunderstanding."


    The crowd nodded their heads in understanding before someone else raised their hand and asked.


    "Then what about Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon that were with you?"


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly and cursed at this person for having such a good memory.


    However, he wasn''t going to ruin the act simply because of him as he said, "This person here has clearly mistaken himself. Why would the princesses in this kingdom walk outside without any guards beside them?"


    The person wanted to argue but was rendered speechless as Zen''s words made perfect sense.


    Curtis intervened and said, "We have seen the princesses before and when we went to confront this gentleman and thosedies, they weren''t the princess and just someone with a beautiful appearance."


    Zen secretly gives Curtis a thumbs up for being smart enough to back him up.


    The person became embarrassed as he realized his mistake as heughed awkwardly, "Haha, seems like my eyes need to be fixed since I mistook the women as a princess."


    Afterward, he excused himself and left the scene with the crowd slowly walking away since there was nothing else to see.


    Meanwhile, Zen started heading toward the Pce Moon Restaurant after reminding them to investigate and meet up with him when he calls for them.

 Chapter 188: Assimilate the Noble (I)

    Chapter 188: Assimte the Noble (I)


    Walking for a while, Zen stared at the Pce Moon Restaurant in a daze.


    ''Hopefully, she''s not purposely hiding from me. Otherwise, I might have to rethink our n of being an ally.''


    Zen heaved a soft sigh before entering the restaurant. The receptionistdy that saw him was the same person asst time.


    However, her attitude changed as she gave a genuine smile and said, "Our Madam is upstairs with the otherdies."


    Zen chuckled softly at her attitude and decided to tease her first before having to deal with something much moreplicated.


    With a wide grin, Zen approached the receptionistdy and ced his hand around her chin.


    "Does the dies'' include you?" Zen asked cheekily,pletely mimicking like a scoundrel.


    The receptionistdy smiled bitterly as she lowered her head slightly. "Please don''t tease me, kind sir. I''m just a lowly receptionist."


    ''Is every woman such a great actor? A lowly receptionist? You''re at least around the intermediate mage.'' Zen twitched his mouth slightly when he secretly sensed her mana core which indicated her rank.


    "Since you''re a lowly receptionist, then shouldn''t it be your lucky day that I took an interest in you." Zen decided to act along and see what she would do next.


    The receptionistdy was rendered speechless and thought he would have long gone after Madam Evie instead of wasting his precious time on her.


    "Sir is surely kidding me. If Madam Evie were to find out that her guest was dyed because of me then I''m going to get punished." The receptionistdy tried to keep her calm and replied in a smooth manner.


    Zenughed heartily and decided to stop since he could feel several gazes at him from above.


    Zen stopped holding her chin and turned around before asking, "What''s your name, receptionistdy?"


    "It''s Eleanor," Eleanor replied softly.


    Zen nodded his head without turning around as he eximed, "I believe we can have a more thorough talk next time, Eleanor."


    Afterward, Zen walked upstairs to meet up with Evie and the rest, leaving Eleanor behind as she nced at his back.


    ''Madam Evie was right. He truly hasn''t changed at all from before.'' Eleanor smiled and shook her head as she resumed her duty.


    "Did youdies wait long for me?" Zen asked thedies as he entered the room and closed the door behind.


    At the table, Zen can see multiple dishes that emit a sweet fragrance as he sat down next to Evie and Ang before picking his chopsticks.


    "We didn''t even bother waiting for you but next time, I would prefer it if you didn''t try to flirt with my worker," Evie said calmly as she picked up the meat from a dish and ced it in her mouth.


    Zen smiled evilly as he leaned closer to Evie. "What? Don''t tell me you''re jealous that I prefer touching Eleanor~ over you?"


    Before Zen can enjoy the teasing, the other women quickly grab their cup of tea and throw it at Zen.


    SPLASH!


    Zen''s face was now wet with the tea as he didn''t expect to have tea thrown at him. Retrieving a handkerchief from his spatial ring, Zen cleaned his face slowly before showing a pitiful expression.


    "What did I do wrong to enrage all of youdies to dump tea at me?" Zen asked with a depressed face.


    However, none of the women here were fools as they know his perfect acting already. Even Ang didn''t fall for it this time as she pouted and ignored him.


    "Save your third-rate acting to yourself and exin what the imperial guard said." Krista Dragoon snorted as she enquired about the guards.


    Meanwhile, Zen showed a bitter smile but inwardly, he was being more cautious toward Krista Dragoon than ever.


    "The imperial guard mentioned that the empress had summoned you as soon as they spotted your position," Zen spoke slowly while paying careful attention to her emotion.


    Krista Dragoon remained calm and collected as she said, "Hmm, the empress wanted to summon us but only had a few imperial guards to move against us. I guess being here with Madam Evie truly makes a big difference where the empress wouldn''t dare to mess around."


    Zen was rendered speechless at how she used Evie as a scapegoat to avoid any suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Evie chuckled softly from the shrewd move of Krista Dragoon.


    "I''m just aw-abiding citizen so there''s no reason the empress would summon a whole army to barge into my ce," Evie said kindly as she sipped some tea.


    The atmosphere became tense and awkward as Zen''s hope in trying to figure out Krista Dragoon''s secret was a failure.


    There was zero slip up from her part and Le Dragoon didn''t even bother to chat as she stuffed her mouth with food, almost like a little child eating happily.


    As for Ang, she wasn''t in the mood to listen in on their conversation as she minded herself and ate silently.


    Thus, only Zen, Evie, and Krista Dragoon weremunicating with each other since they were the ones who called the shots at this table.


    "Cough, anyway, what is your n now Krista?" Zen changed the topic and stopped trying to test her out since there are many more opportunities in the future.


    Currently, the main focus is what to do with the other noble family since their members are still stuck in the forest.


    This is the time to act against the noble family and Zen is pretty sure the empress is already working on it. Not to mention, the empress must have a head start considering they were also stuck with the other participants.


    "I believe we can start working on the Kaiso''s family because the empress doesn''t know about one thing that we knew." Krista Dragoon said with a smile hanging on her face.


    Zen was dumbfounded by her evil smile but nodded his head in understanding.


    Daemon Kaiso, their patriarch is already dead, killed by his very own hand but this information is a secret that only Zen, Krista Dragoon, and Le Dragoon knew about.


    However, Zen didn''t know that there was also another group of people that knew about Daemon Kaiso''s death and that person is also sitting next to him.


    "May I ask why you choose the Kaiso family instead of the Scarlet family?" Evie suddenly said, acting like she doesn''t have a clue about their patriarch.


    Krista Dragoon believed that Evie didn''t know she so quickly exined her reason. "Madam Evie, the kaiso family has lost their patriarch already, and considering the heir, Jared Kaiso is also in Zen''s hand, I believe they are the easiest family to assimte to our alliance."


    "L-Lost their patriarch?" Evie raised her eyebrow in confusion and continued.


    "I understand that Jared Kaiso was captured by Zen previously when he came to my restaurant but Daemon Kaiso should still be alive in that forest considering his intermediate mage rank and skills."


    Evie was shocked in disbelief as she showed a confusing expression but inwardly, she wasn''t shocked at all and was merely acting up.


    After all, she was the mastermind behind this incident so everything that has happened is in her control except for Daemon Kaiso''s death as she wanted to use him further.


    s, Stuart decided to act on his own and send him to Zen, causing two unnecessary casualties and she could only ept this oue in the end.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon cast a sound barrier around them to prevent any information from leaking.


    "To tell you the truth, Zen has already killed Daemon Kaiso and his son, Jared Kaiso in thebyrinth floor before we teleported to the resting area and then to the forest." Krista Dragoon said solemnly.


    Le Dragoon nodded her head at this time and added, "Mhmm, that Daemon Kaiso also transformed into a demon before being in by Zen with his ''Exterminate Demon Strike'' move."


    ''E-Exterminate Demon Strike?!'' Evie said inwardly as she nced at Zen in disbelief.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders when he saw Evie''s nce and said, "I just learned the Exterminate Demon Strike on a whim but it worked perfectly in the end. That strike was really powerful since it managed to prate Daemon Kaiso''s demon form as his skins were thick and durable."


    Evie was in disbelief and thought that he had returned but it seemed to be on a whim only.


    "I-I see then I guess we should work against the Kaiso family first since the Scarlet family would be everyone else''s target because of their farce in the auction house," Evie said with a somewhat disappointed expression.


    "It''s decided then, we will go after the Kaiso family once we fill our hunger and as for the empress''s summoning us, we can just forget about her since we don''t have to give her any face." Krista Dragoon said as she started eating merrily.


    Zen didn''t say anything further as he stuffed his stomach with food because he was hungry from overusing his brain and torturing Curtis and Dorian.

 Chapter 189: Assimilate the Noble (II)

    Chapter 189: Assimte the Noble (II)


    "Where''s the Kaiso family located?" Zen asked once they finished eating the dishes.


    "You don''t know where the top 3 noble families are located?" Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow in surprise.


    After all, everyone in the Jade Kingdom knows where the most influential and powerful families are located, almost like it was something natural.


    If anyone were to ask this kind of question outside, the people would be looking at you like a fool.


    However, Zen was an outsider and azy one at that. He had never tried to study the ces in the Jade Kingdom as he never expected to stay here for a long period of time.


    All he wanted to do was to attend the auction house and get out of here. Except fate always had other ns and will never go the way you wanted it to be.


    "I''m sorry for being ignorant but you have to understand that I never nned on living my life here. Not to mention, I don''t even care about whether or not they''re noble families." Zen shrugged his shoulders and continued.


    "I do what I want and if someone wants to mess with me then I''ll dly apany them as I will make their life a nightmare."


    Zen wasn''t lying about making their life a nightmare as Jared Kaiso and Daemon Kaiso were the best example for others to witness.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head slowly as she heaved a soft sigh before exining the location of the noble families that had some influence and powerpared to others.


    Although Zen didn''t want to learn more unnecessary information about people that will soon die or be a subordinate to his alliance, he still reluctantly paid attention to Krista Dragoon.


    "The 3 noble families that have a lot of authority in the imperial court are all located around the central area with each of them having a magnificent and gorgeous building that''s decorated in a grand fashion." Krista Dragoon said.


    Meanwhile, Zen sneered inwardly as he can tell how grand it can be when it''s all from corruption.


    There''s no way a court official can earn that much money if they didn''t support or even organize some illegal activities behind the scene to earn money for their own pocket.


    If it weren''t for the authority they get as a court official that allows them a smooth criminal activity then Zen doubts that anyone would be willing to be an official that has no power or money at all.


    Once Krista Dragoon finished exining the location, Zen was already exhausted from listening.


    "Hey, can''t you be a little more respectful when I mentioned the 3 noble families?" Krista Dragoon eximed when she saw him yawning, almost like he was happy that she''s done exining.


    Zen chuckled softly and merely smiled, "I''ll be respectful to them if they deserve it."


    And he continued, "So far, the 3 noble families have shown me nothing but greed in their eyes and their conduct is truly disappointing, to say the least."


    Krista Dragoon was rendered speechless, while Evie startedughing aloud as she pped her hand.


    "Well said, Zen. However, that''s just how humans are and without greed in their blood, there will be no motivation for them at all to work hard." Evie eximed as she continued tough merrily.


    Zen scratched his head in embarrassment as he kindly said, "You praise me too much Evie, I''m just expressing my opinion."


    ''These two'' Krista Dragoon rubs her head slightly as she almost gets a headache from them.


    Afterward, she decided it''s time to leave, otherwise, she might not be able to control herself from punching Zen.


    "Let''s meet with the elder of the Kaiso family and exin our condition." Krista Dragoon said as she stood up.


    Zen nodded his head as he stood up as well, followed by Le Dragoon and Ang.


    However, Evie had other ns as she kindly refused her. "Sorry, but I''m busy right now to apany you to the Kaiso family. I have many tasks in hand during my absences in the Pce Moon Restaurant and it needs my approval to get things moving."


    Krista Dragoon was in a dilemma as she needed Evie''s help to gain an upper hand at the Kaiso Family.


    Evie''s authority was high enough to scatter the Kaiso family apart as some of the elders will waver as they consider surrendering themselves to her but without Evie''s presence, Krista Dragoon feared that she alone would not be enough to threaten them.


    "Must you really stay behind and note with us?" Krista Dragoon asked again, hoping for Evie to change her mind and decide to go with them.


    Meanwhile, Zen was a bit ticked off as he can sense that Krista Dragoon trusted Evie more than him.


    "Cough, isn''t it a bit rude that you ask for Evie''s presence when it was clear that she didn''t want toe with us?" Zen cleared his throat loudly as he intervened.


    Jealousy can be seen in his eyes as Zen believed himself to be reliable in times of danger given his disy of power in thebyrinth and decision making.


    Sure, he may be a little lewd and lustful ok, extremely lewd and lustful but he gets his priorities right each time and will never joke around when it''s time to be ruthless.


    Just the fact that he didn''t hesitate to end Jared Kaiso''s life when he pleaded showed that he was no sissy and was a decisive person.


    Evie made a cheeky grin as she walked closer to Zen and whispered in her ears, "You don''t have to be jealous of my demeanor that''s better than you."


    Afterward, Evie ced a card into his hand and walked away.


    ''After all, you managed to steal my heart back then so what''s the point of having a cool demeanor.'' Evie smiled inwardly as she left the room.


    Zen stood still as he grabbed the card that Evie handed over to see what it was.


    ''tinum Card?''


    Zen said the text carved in the card silently as he pondered over what it meant whereas Krista Dragoon nced at the card with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 190: Assimilate the Noble (III)

    Chapter 190: Assimte the Noble (III)


    "What''s this tinum card for?"


    Zen asked as he flipped the card around to see what''s special.


    Aside from the gorgeous diamond and jewelry embedded on the card with a shining light, Zen couldn''t tell how it''s much different from other decorations.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon stumbled slightly as she got closer to Zen and asked stutteringly, "C-Can I hold it for a second?"


    Zen ponders for a while before nodding his head and giving the card for Krista Dragoon to inspect.


    There was no reason to be cautious of her stealing the card since it belonged to Evie and given her attitude toward Evie, there was no way Krista Dragoon would risk offending her.


    Thus, Zen didn''t mind letting her inspect the card and she seemed to have an idea of what this card meant.


    "It''s real t-the tinum card is actually true and not a rumor." Krista Dragoon muttered as her hand became shaky.


    Zen nced at Krista Dragoon''s reaction and his eyes soon flickered in excitement.


    ''For a princess to be this agitated from a card could only be one meaning. This card is powerful.'' Zenughed suddenly when his conclusion was so idiotic and childish.


    Obviously, the tinum card held some powerful meaning but what it was is still a mystery for Zen since he never heard of a tinum card before.


    An impatience surfaced on Zen''s face as he asked Krista Dragoon to hurry up and exin the meaning of this card.


    His heart was curious to learn more of this tinum card when Krista Dragoon''s breathing became heavy as sweats started appearing on her forehead.


    Krista Dragoon took a few moments to calm her emotion as she gave the card back to Zen with a reluctant expression.


    "Sigh, that card I don''t even know how lucky you can be to gain Evie''s trust so much that she''s willing to give you that tinum card." Krista Dragoon sighed as she had her gaze on the tinum card.


    Zen was a little stunned by her exaggeration as he asked slowly, "What is so special about this tinum card?"


    Zen still can''t understand the power behind this card and Krista Dragoon has been keeping him in suspense, almost like she is purposely trying to cliffhanger him.


    "That tinum card you''re holding and treating it without care is going to enrage a lot of people." Krista Dragoon said slowly and continued.


    "There are rumors about a powerful hidden group that lurks in the shadows and whoever holds the tinum card canmand them. Don''t underestimate this group because they have intel everywhere with mages that are in the advanced tier."


    Zen held a dumbfounded expression as he said, "That''s it? Nothing else?"


    He was waiting for an answer this whole time and Krista Dragoon simply said it''s a card tomand other people. It was an immeasurable disappointment for him because he doesn''t require these people to work for him.


    He had a huge shadow army,pletely loyal to him and they can even regenerate with his mana alone. So what''s the point of having another group of humans work for him?


    However, Krista Dragoon became angry as she punched Zen''s chest lightly and shouted, "If it were justmanding a group of mysterious people then would I be so agitated?"


    And she continued, "That tinum card does not onlymand the mysterious group but it holds an immeasurable status that everyone is afraid of offending. There was one time, a person held that tinum card but got chased by four Kingdom and the next day, the four Kingdom that chased after the person was demolished. Not a single person behind the chasing was left alive."


    Krista Dragoon said solemnly and exined the backstory of this tinum card and how no one has ever seen it appear again after that destruction.


    Even though it was no longer seen on the surface, the other Kingdom knows there are still tinum cardholders in this world and those who have ownership of one are never a simple character.


    Thus, Krista Dragoon finally understood why Evie was such a fearsome person that no one dared to offend her. To be able to discard a tinum card without care showed that she doesn''t even put it in her eyes.


    However, Krista Dragoon became more suspicious of Zen''s identity as it was clear that Evie seemed to be obedient to him.


    ''What rtionship do they have?'' Krista Dragoon pondered this question but never seemed to get an answer.


    She has investigated Zen and the spy has said he has just arrived in the Kingdom and met with Evie for the first time before bing an acquaintance.


    "Anyway, based on your wording so far. If I simply wave this card around the Kaiso family then they''re going to be submissive toward me right?" Zen asked cheekily as he yed around with the tinum card, causing Krista Dragoon to feel some pain in her heart.


    "Uhh- You can put it like that but the card is more than just that" Krista Dragoon said but decided to give up in trying to tell Zen how valuable the card is.


    Meanwhile from the office, Evie was sitting in her chair as she watched the projection screen on Zen''s attitude toward the tinum card.


    "Krista Dragoon''s reaction is normal and an exaggeration to say but Zen''s reaction really hasn''t changed much. Still having the same old expression." Evie mumbled softly.


    "Well, it''s because he is like this that the Madam likes him right?" Eleanor said with a smile hanging on her face.


    Evie nced at Eleanor and smiled slightly. "Maybe you''re right but let''s move on with the progress already. It''s been too slow and I want to make a st at those people in the higher world who think they''re safe and sound."


    "Understood Madam." Eleanor said and continued, "I should head back to the receptionist otherwise, he might get suspicious of me."


    Evie nodded and waved her hand to dismiss Eleanor as she held some paperwork to read through.


    At the same time, Zen and the rest prepared to walk out of the dining room, their destination: the Kaiso family.

 Chapter 191: Secret Room in the Office

    Chapter 191: Secret Room in the Office


    Walking out of the dining room, Zen smiled briefly at Eleanor before whispering, "I''ll be back for you soon, Eleanor."


    Although he was whispering, the women weren''t deaf as they could hear his words.


    Eleanor smiled bitterly when she felt numerous gaze at her with murderous intent as she said, "Sir really is one romantic fellow."


    Zen chuckled before waving his hand to say goodbye as he walked outside the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor felt a murderous gazeing from Ang and Krista Dragoon.


    "Haha," Eleanorughed awkwardly before receiving a hmph from both of them as they left in anger.


    Le Dragoon was different as she said, "Sorry for their immature behavior."


    Afterward, Le Dragoon followed them, leaving Eleanor alone as she smiled briefly.


    ''These women sure are getting ahead of themselves.'' Eleanor said inwardly as she closed the door and headed upstairs to Evie''s office.


    "Hmm, I''m surprised he left this quickly. I expected him to flirt with you a bit more." Evie raised her eyebrow in surprise to see Eleanoring back this quickly after greeting Zen.


    "If it weren''t for the women meddling then I could have interacted with Zen more." Eleanor sighed as she sat down.


    And she continued, "How can you manage tomunicate with them and even tried to help them in improving their power?"


    Eleanor couldn''t understand Madam Evie''s action as she would dly finish them off for daring to think they are capable enough to stand besides Zen.


    Evieughed heartily as she smiled evilly.


    "Help them? No, I''m simply giving them more power and when they believe that Zen is no longer useful for them, that''s when I will finish them off. Unless they are truly loyal to Zen and stay with him after being powerful then I don''t mind letting them live and support him."


    Evie had no other intention except to test their loyalty. Some people love to discard their loved ones once they gain enough power and try to control everything alone. Those are the people that Evie despised and would not spare their lives if they evernded on her palm.


    Eleanor nodded her head and said, "Hopefully they choose the betrayal path otherwise, he might not even have the time or focus on us."


    Evie stared at Eleanor before saying, "If you can''t handle your temptation and lust on Zen then you may enjoy him for tonight. He''s going to need it after dealing with the Kaiso family."


    "Really? You''re letting me enjoy him tonight." Eleanor''s eyes flickered in excitement as she licked her lips.


    Evie smiled mysteriously as she didn''t reply to Eleanor.


    Instead, she pressed a button underneath her table and the bookshelves started to tremble as they opened up slowly.


    Eleanor also stood up at this time and changed her outfit in front of Evie.


    "Seems like we got a lot of humans to test." Eleanor curved her lips upward as she finished changing into cktex clothes.


    "Yup, we''re going to have to experiment with these disgusting pigs," Evie said as she walked inside and continued.


    "These disgusting pigs dared to abuse their authority onto others so it''s only fair that we choose them for our lovely experiment."


    Eleanor nodded as she added, "Hmph, these pigs had vited multiple innocent women. They deserved this kind of ending."


    The humans they chose were either corrupted people or people without any morals so they don''t even feel a hint of guilt in their face. In fact, Evie and Eleanor were pretty happy to get rid of some scums in this world as a side job.


    Not only do they get to aplish their task, but they also help cleanse the world slightly.


    "Madam Evie, wouldn''t Zen hate us if he knew we were doing a human experiment?" Eleanor asked slightly as she entered inside, following closely behind Evie.


    "Maybe but I doubt he will get mad at us when he knows who we target. It''s not like his personality to change either way so we don''t have to worry." Evie eximed slowly as she walked past the guard that bowed in reverence toward Evie.


    A person in ck clothes noticed Evie''s arrival as he hurriedly rushed forward and bowed, "Madam Evie, it''s rare for you toe here. Did anything happen?"


    "Nothing much, just felt like inspecting the progress." Evie waved her hand and said slowly.


    The ck-clothes person didn''t say anything further as he started exining their progress and what they have managed.


    "The people we got this time were of high quality as some of them managed to fully transform into a demon but unfortunately, it couldn''t be controlled so we had to execute it." The ck-clothes person sighed when he got to this point.


    "Hmm, I see, that''s fine as long as we''re making progress," Evie eximed as she nced at a pig-looking human that just got injected with a syringe.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH"


    The pig-human started screaming as his arm became bigger but once it got to his chest, he exploded, causing blood to scattered around.


    Meanwhile, the doctor who injected the syringe cursed loudly, "What a useless pig, disgusting scumbag that caused many innocent women to die and couldn''t even handle a single dose.


    Evie shook her head slightly and said, "Seems like this pig is trash in every subject. Remember to annihte his family as well for creating this kind of trash."


    "Yes Madam Evie," The doctor bowed in respect as he ordered the guards to clean the area.


    ''Sigh, it seems like another waste of time again.'' Evie sighed inwardly as she guessed that Zen should be in the Central Area by now.


    Evie''s prediction was correct as Zen just entered back in the Central Area.


    "Damn it, this ce brings back bad memories as I keep feeling like I would be teleported away into anotherbyrinth." Zen cursed loudly as he doesn''t feelfortable being here.


    "Well, it only happens when you arrive here so maybe it''s just you that''s bringing us bad luck." Krista Dragoon chuckled as she started moving ahead.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly at Krista Dragoon''s usation.


    "My luck is always wonderful so maybe it''s you instead," Zen eximed as he chased after Krista Dragoon while heading toward the Kaiso family.

 Chapter 192: Kaiso Family

    Chapter 192: Kaiso Family


    "So this is the Kaiso family," Zen eximed as he admired this building that seemed more like a pce than a house.


    The Kaiso family house spread far and wide that walking over here took a long time. Not to mention, there was a giant pool in the center, almost like it''s teasing you to just hop right in.


    "This is considered average, Zen." Krista Dragoon chuckled softly as she led the way inside.


    When the guards saw Krista Dragoon entering, they raised their eyebrows in surprise, seemingly confused as to why she was here.


    "P-Princess Krista, what kind of glory do the Kaiso family have to have toe over without an invitation?" The guard asked.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t nce at the guard and merely continued her walk, "I don''t think you''re qualified to know that. Inform your elders to meet me otherwise, they might regret it for life if they refuse to see me."


    Zenughed inwardly at Krista Dragoon acting like she''s the owner of this house.


    The guards were rendered speechless but in the end, they decided to follow Krista Dragoon''s words as they rushed inside to inform the elder.


    After all, Krista Dragoon was a princess even if she has no power anymore in the imperial court, they still have to act friendly in case there is a change in the court.


    Meanwhile, Ang felt difort at the Kaiso family as she still remembered what this family did to her and her mother, Lena.


    Zen saw Ang''s uneasiness so he ced his hand around her waist and whispered softly, "Don''t worry, the Kaiso family now is all bark but no bite."


    Ang stared at Zen and nodded her hand. She walks closer to Zen, needing his help to guide her way inside.


    Sometimeter, Krista Dragoon arrived at arge living room with some jeweled chairs arranged neatly.


    ''Such luxurious wealth. No wonder why they''re so powerful.'' Zen sighed inwardly at the amount of wealth they spend on something simple like a chair.


    "Wealth is made to spend luxuriously to showcase your power and influence to others. The imperial court is even worse as they are grander than the Kaiso family." Krista Dragoon eximed and continued.


    "The Jade Kingdom is known as the wealth kingdom because we can produce many kinds of things such as the array that we send over to the other kingdom."


    "Arrays? What kind of arrays are we talking about?" Zen asked for rification.


    Krista Dragoon pondered for a while before exining, "Arrays such as killing array, teleportation array, or barrier array. There are times when a mage cannot produce their mana fast enough to deflect so a barrier and killing array is used for convenience. Also, it helps the mage save mana, and we, the Jade Kingdom, have the best product."


    Zen was dumbfounded by this information as this was the first time he heard about array instead of formation.


    ''Cecilia, is there any difference between formation and an array?'' Zen sent a mental transmission to Cecilia.


    ''Arrays are moremon and it is usually stored in a device where the caster activates it. While formation is a more profound structure where it takes a lot of time and effort to create one. They both have their cons and pros but for people in this tiny world, an array would seem more suitable.'' Cecilia replied quickly and answered Zen''s question.


    Zen nodded his head as he prepared to take a seat down on the side.


    However, Krista Dragoon stopped him and pointed her finger at the center with a smug expression.


    Zenughed heartily, "I never knew you were such an evil person to try that stunt on the Kaiso family."


    Afterward, Zen walked toward the center and sat down in the one and only glorious chair that was a golden color. If Zen''s thinking wasn''t wrong then this chair is only meant for their patriarch, Daemon Kaiso.


    s, Daemon Kaiso can no longer enjoy such luxury moments because he doesn''t even have a life to enjoy them.


    "I was wondering why the princesses would suddenly pay our family a grand visit but I never expected her to bring a guest that we deem as an enemy." A voice suddenly echoed from the outside.


    Zen crossed his leg slightly and nced at the middle-aged old man.


    With a smirk, Zen eximed, "And I didn''t expect the elder of a noble family to have such disgusting etiquette. You can''t even greet the princess correctly yet have the balls to throw your fit around."


    "You-" The middle-aged old man raised his finger and pointed at Zen with an enraged face.


    "Elder, I don''t think it''s polite of you to raise your finger at him otherwise, I think you might receive the same fate as your patriarch, Daemon Kaiso." Kritsa Dragoon intervened as she sat down in a chair next to Zen.


    Le Dragoon and Ang didn''t sit down as they stood by their side with Zen holding Ang''s hand to calm her emotion.


    "Hmph, a newborn calf dared to lecture this old man? I''m William Kaiso, the one that helped the Dragoon''s family ancestors in their ascension to the throne back in the old days." William Kaiso shouted in rage as he no longer cared about them.


    Just days ago, their stone tablet had two shattered tes and it was Daemon Kaiso and Jared Kaiso.


    The family was shocked in disbelief to see their patriarch had fallen and the culprit was most likely rted to the person who kidnapped the patriarch''s son, which is none other than Zen, the person currently sitting down at the patriarch''s chair.


    William Kaiso signaled the rest of the elders as they quickly surrounded Zen and the rest with a murderous gaze.


    "Normally, I would still try to act nice but today, I''m no longer in the mood to y some politics. Killing our patriarch and the heir has meant that the imperial family wanted war." William Kaiso said slowly and continued.


    "Since you wanted war then so be it. We, the Kaiso family, are never afraid of fighting to the death."

 Chapter 193: Submissive

    Chapter 193: Submissive


    William Kaiso had enough of Zen and the princess so he ordered the rest of the elders to start firing their magic.


    "HALT!"


    Suddenly, Krista Dragoon shouted loudly as she signaled Zen with her hand.


    Zen chuckled softly as he took out the tinum card and handed it over to Krista Dragoon.


    She has already said she will do all the talking considering his attitude and tone of speech is enough to infuriate everyone before he can even begin showing off the tinum card.


    Thus, Krista Dragoon dly took the tinum card away from Zen as she activated the card slightly, causing a blinking light to shine out.


    William Kaiso who waved his hand to stop his elder''s movement temporarily was dumbfounded by this blinking light.


    ''A-A p-tnium card'' William Kaiso stuttered inwardly before shaking his head.


    "Impossible, the tinum card has long disappeared ever since that incident. There''s no way this brat can have one." William Kaiso shouted as he pointed his finger at Zen.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly and wanted to curse at him already if it weren''t for Krista Dragoon''s re.


    ''Motherfucker keeps calling me a brat and you want me to stay silent.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he hoped his facial expression would tell Krista Dragoon his words.


    s, Krista Dragoon didn''t bother about his pleas as she stopped activating the tinum card.


    Afterward, she smirked as she walked toward William Kaiso and waved it around for him to see whether or not it''s genuine.


    William Kaiso stared at the tinum card with a disbelief expression. ''I-It''s real. W-We''re doomed. Why did that trash Jared Kaiso mess with this kind of person?''


    William Kaiso wished to go back in time and prevent Jared Kaiso from going to the Pce Moon Restaurant when the servant informed him of the news that Ang is there with another man.


    If he could have stopped him earlier then none of this will befall their family.


    "W-What is his identity?" William Kaiso swallowed nervously as he asked Krista Dragoon in a low tone.


    He didn''t suspect him to steal the tinum card since he would have been dead a long time ago if that was the case. Thus, William Kaiso concluded that Zen has some rtionship with the mysterious organization that shook the world with its prowess.


    Krista Dragoon smiled as she stopped waving the tinum card around and whispered softly that only William Kaiso could hear.


    "His identity, you don''t need to know but I''m sure you must realize why he always acts so arrogant and confident. It''s because he has the capability to be one and I''m sure that even the empress wouldn''t dare toy a hand on him."


    William Kaiso understood her meaning and knew his Kaiso family had kicked an iron t- no they had kicked a disgusting diamond te. And the main culprit is none other than their great patriarch and his son.


    No longer feeling pity and sadness for their death, William Kaiso wished to dig their grave out and shout at them.


    "Seems like there''s a reason for your visit today, Princess Krista Dragoon. Why don''t we have a more thorough chat in another private room, one that is served for our best and prestigious guests." William Kaiso smiled brightly as he asked for a better meeting ce than this one.


    Meanwhile, the elder was dumbfounded by the change of his attitude because they didn''t know much about the tinum card as only certain powerful people were eligible to know this news.


    The elders had only heard of the four kingdoms being razed to the ground but never the reason for it so they started rushing toward William Kaiso and questioned his loyalty.


    "William, aren''t you supposed to avenge our patriarch and his son? How could you invite our enemies to the most prestigious ce in the family?" An elder yelled at him.


    "Exactly, unless you really betrayed the family and sold yourself to the princess and wanted the patriarch role for yourself." Another elder added with an angry tone.


    William Kaiso was enraged by the usation they made against him. He was trying to save their pitiful life at this moment yet they didn''t even know death was lurking close by.


    "Hmph, if I really wanted the patriarch seat then I could have got it as soon as the patriarch stone tablet exploded given my high status and authority." William Kaiso scoffed as he continued.


    "In addition, if you can''t even tell from my change of emotion after seeing that tinum card then you''re a failure as an elder that can''t see the difference between heaven and earth."


    The elder was rendered speechless by William Kaiso''s outburst at them.


    Afterward, they stopped letting their rage ovee their senses as they recalled the scene of that blinking light emitting from the card and the tinum card word from William Kaiso.


    The elder started trembling in fear when they finally managed to connect the dot as they stared at William Kaiso, "C-Could that brat belong to-?"


    Before the elder can finish his word, William Kaiso pped him in the face as hard as possible, "What brat you''re talking about? His name is Zen Von Henning."


    "Yes yes yes, my mistakes, William Kaiso," The elder didn''t care about the bruise on his face as he quickly apologized.


    Now that it was clear that Zen was rted to that mysterious organization and nothing else was known about him, only proves his background is more deadly.


    "No wonder why Madam Evie was friendly with him. He has such a horrifying background and we almost became enemies because of the patriarch." An elder mumbled softly and the rest of the elders nodded their heads.


    They have all be submissive at this point and cursed Daemon Kaiso and Jared Kaiso even when they have died because they almost caused their entire family to follow along with them to the graveyard.


    "Haha, pleasee this way Princess Krista Dragoon, Princess Le Dragoon, Zen Von Henning, and Ang." William Kaisoughed awkwardly as he started to guide them to another ce.

 Chapter 194: New Patriarch (I)

    Chapter 194: New Patriarch (I)


    "Oh, I''m surprised you know my name and Ang." Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise when William Kaiso managed to name all of them.


    William Kaisoughed awkwardly as he eximed, "It''s my duty as an elder of the Kaiso family. I must know every important person. Otherwise, our fate is going to worsen if we manage to offend someone we cannot afford to."


    Zen chuckled softly and nodded his head. "You can lead the way, William Kaiso."


    Zen didn''t mind the change of attitude in William Kaiso because it only proves that he''s capable enough to know when to change, unlike Daemon Kaiso who only has rage and anger in his head.


    His incapability to change despite the circumstances proves he''s a narrowed-minded fellow that is destined to be used by someone or killedter on.


    Meanwhile, William Kaiso led the way as he continued to change multiple corners and walked further away.


    "The ce I''m leading is the most secretive ce in our Kaiso family because we don''t want to risk any information leaking out." William Kaiso exined and continued.


    "You don''t have to be wary, little missy. I wouldn''t dare or even attempt to lock a tinum cardholder because I don''t want to repeat the incident from back then."


    Ang was still suspicious but stopped her murderous intent when Zen held her hand tightly.


    Afterward, he sent a mental transmission to Ang and said, "I don''t sense any malicious intent from William Kaiso and even if he managed to conceal it and tried to attack us. Don''t forget about my shadow army that can lurk behind in shadow and this environment is suited for my ability."


    Zen smiled as he pointed in some dark corner and Ang nced at it before feeling the shadow hiding there winked at her.


    Ang was shocked and stared at Zen who simply pulled her closer to his embrace.


    "Don''t be afraid when I''m here," Zen whispered softly into her ears.


    Ang blushed slightly as she leaned closer to his arm, "Un, I understand."


    Sometimeter, William Kaiso arrived at arge golden color door with a dragon symbolbeled onto it.


    When Krista Dragoon saw this, she was dumbstruck as she red at William Kaiso, "Isn''t this our imperial family symbol? How could your Kaiso family dare to engrave this kind of symbol in your door?"


    William Kaiso smiled bitterly as he exined, "Well, we have indeed been nning on overthrowing the current imperial family but it''s not like this is a secret between the other two noble families."


    And he continued, "The Pelora and Camellia family has been eyeing the imperial throne for a long time and it''s an open secret in the Jade Kingdom. Just that no one is willing to talk about it in fear of the consequences."


    William Kaiso has no problem exposing their scheme on wanting the throne from Krista Dragoon because of her newfound background.


    If it were still back then when she doesn''t have a rtionship with a tinum card then William Kaiso could care less about her given the sour rtionship between her and the empress.


    Luckily, he didn''t offend her much despite the circumstances as he waited and watched on the sideline in case a new variable arises.


    ''For a tinum cardholder to suddenly intrude into the Jade Kingdom, what kind of scheme are they up to now?'' William Kaiso pondered inwardly as he retrieved a key in his spatial ring and opened the golden door.


    CREAK!


    The door opened up and instantly, a strong glow of light shed upon them and it took them a few seconds before they could open their eyes again.


    When Zen and the rest saw the furniture inside the room, a shock of disbelief appeared on their faces, especially therge table in the center that is carved in diamond and gold.


    "Just how much money is used in this room?" Krista Dragoon nced at William Kaiso and asked.


    William Kaiso cleared his throat softly and with a prideful expression, he said, "This room is our pride and the reason why we''re able to rally many people to side with us. This room cost more than 20 billion spirit stones to build and the amount of formation iy in this room is powerful enough to deflect an advanced mage attack."


    Afterward, William Kaiso entered the room first and there was a sudden fluctuation inside the room but William Kaiso simply waved his hand and the movement stoppedpletely.


    "What was that?" Krista Dragoon asked as she could feel a concentration of mana focusing on them before.


    William Kaiso chuckled softly as he exined, "No need to be wary Princess Krista, I''m not trying to do something stupid like attacking you all of sudden. That was just a defense mechanism to prevent intruders from sneaking in or when the intruder is holding a member of the Kaiso family as hostage."


    William Kaiso revealed the ring in his finger as he threw it toward Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon holds the ring and turns it over to see a simr symbol engraved in the ring. "This is the ring that controls the defense mechanism?"


    "Correct, to prove that we are submissive and have surrendered, we are willing to offer you the ring to gain your loyalty." William Kaiso said slowly.


    Meanwhile, Zen was dumbfounded on how much influence does the tinum card hold to change William Kaiso who was wanting war previously into being a submissive little bitch.


    ''Is he really being submissive and loyal right now or is he trying to outsmart us and spy on our activity?'' Zen pondered inwardly as he still couldn''t sense any malicious intent emitting from William Kaiso.


    William Kaiso nced at Zen and noticed his expression as he started sweating.


    ''As expected of a tinum cardholder, his suspicion is still high despite our willingness to submit ourselves.'' William Kaiso sighed inwardly as he knew a mere ring for the defense mechanism wasn''t enough.


    Thus, he stepped forward and stared at Zen. "If Zen Von Henning still cannot believe me then I''m willing to sign a ve contract to prove our sincerity."

 Chapter 195: New Patriarch (II)

    Chapter 195: New Patriarch (II)


    William Kaiso proposed a ve contract that was shocking for everyone.


    ''Seems like I really underestimate the power behind this tinum card.'' Zenughed inwardly as he could never imagine things to be this smooth.


    Since a ve contract is basically offering his everything to the master, Zen would dly ept this ve contract.


    After all, he''s not stupid enough to believe a person that was once his enemy and believed he will suddenly be your most faithful ally.


    "I shall be generous and ept your proposal then." Zen acted magnanimously as he threw out the ve contract paper in the ground.


    William Kaiso twitched his mouth slightly as he had heard rumors about Zen''s shameless scoundrel behavior but never did he expect it was worse than the rumors.


    He is now changing his status into a ve but Zen acted like he was being kind to ept him.


    William Kaiso really wanted to attack Zen but in the end, he clenched his fist and heaved a soft sigh. ''When heaven doesn''t want you to rise then you must ally yourself to the person who would rise.''


    Afterward, William Kaiso retrieved a knife and sliced his finger slightly, dripping down the blood onto the contract paper.


    The contract paper blinked brightly before dissipating into dust and a symbol appeared in his left hand, confirming the contract was a sess.


    Zen was still not sure if he had some other sleeves so he decided to test the ve contract out.


    "William Kaiso, when was thest time you had sex?" Zen asked a profanity question, causing the woman to blush and punch him slightly.


    Zen took their punches but reassured them that he was not fooling around and was being serious.


    Meanwhile, William Kaiso held a hesitant expression but still, his mouth opened despite his unwillingness as he said, "T-Thest time I had s-s-sex was 9 years ago."


    "What the fuck?" Zen eximed in shock when he heard his words.


    William Kaiso started to cover his face with his clothes as he was too embarrassed after uttering that nonsense.


    "Now do you believe the ve contract is genuine since it was you who gave me the paper to begin with?" William Kaiso muttered as he wanted to get this topic over with.


    He couldn''t handle another humiliating question that will ruin his dignity and pride as a man.


    s, Zen had no intention to be merciful as he smiled wickedly, sending a chill down William Kaiso''s back.


    "N-No, p-please don''t~" William Kaiso screamed in horror and panicked as Zen opened his mouth and barraged him with a bunch of questions.


    "Hehe, get ready." Zen rubs his hand together as he approaches William Kaiso.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOO~"


    Sometimeter, William Kaiso looked like a woman that had just been vited whereas Zen had an evil smirk on his face the entire time.


    "You are ruthless," Krista Dragoon took a moment before staring at Zen with a disgusted expression.


    "I-I can''t believe I slept with you," Ang remarked, causing the others to nce at her with a disbelief expression.


    When Ang realized what she just uttered, her face turned red as she quickly hid her face in Zen''s back.


    "Hahaha, are you even cursing at me or using me as your pillow?" Zenughed loudly as he turned around and stared at Ang.


    Ang pouted as she punched his chest lightly, "Whose fault do you think it is for causing me to be like this?"


    Meanwhile, William Kaiso, who was dazed by the number of embarrassing answers he had to utter, wanted to kill himself. ''I can''t believe a tinum cardholder to be this kind of person with entric behavior and that I''ve boarded his pirate ship.''


    He was full of regrets but he couldn''t do anything else as he can no longer control his body or soul as everything is in Zen''s control.


    "Alright, this is enough fooling around, for now, let''s get to business." Krista Dragoon eximed when she believed they''ve wasted enough time already.


    Zen stopped fooling around with Ang as he turned serious. "You''re right, Krista, so for the next n in the Kaiso family it shall be decided by Krista as I and Ang must go and investigate the pool."


    Afterward, Zen left the area while carrying Ang in a princess style, leaving Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon alone with the pitiful William Kaiso.


    "Wait-" Krista Dragoon tried to scream to call Zen back but he was already nowhere to be found.


    Krista Dragoon was left fuming mad as he basically handed the difficult task to her while he enjoyed himself with Ang.


    Meanwhile, Le Dragoon nced at the exit with a pouting mood, "I wanted to join Zen as well."


    Krista Dragoon twitched her mouth slightly when even her sister wanted to leave her alone.


    "Le, are you really going to leave your older sister alone while you y around with Zen?" Krista Dragoon red at Le Dragoon with a stern expression as she said.


    Le Dragoon trembled slightly in fear and quickly shook her head. Krista Dragoon smiled brightly when her little sister was still obedient and loyal to her.


    However, as soon as she got distracted, Le Dragoon dashed away before yelling, "Sorry Sister Krista, but I want to join Zen and Ang in the pool. Have fun chatting with William Kaiso about what will happen."


    Whoosh!


    Le Dragoon''s speed was so quick that Krista Dragoon couldn''t even see a shadow of her anymore.


    Clenching her fist in anger, Krista Dragoon held a solemn expression as she red at William Kaiso. "What I''m going to tell you is not negotiable, do you understand?"


    William Kaiso paled as he hurriedly nodded his head as he never imagined the princess he thought he knew could change into a different person in a snap.


    "I-I understand princess Krista." William Kaiso said with a frightened tone.


    Krista Dragoon nodded slightly as she began talking about what will happen to the Kaiso family as she wished to end this boring conversation as soon as possible.

 Chapter 196: New Patriarch (III)

    Chapter 196: New Patriarch (III)


    "The Kaiso family would now be under my control and you shall start contacting your allies to submit to me as we are going to overthrow the current empress." Krista Dragoon said as she kept walking around in a circle.


    She was impatient to get out of this room quickly and punish someone for leaving the tedious work all for her.


    William Kaiso smiled bitterly when none of them even took their family seriously anymore.


    ''A once top 3 noble family is now worse than a pool.'' William Kaiso sighed inwardly as he can tell Krista Dragoon is anxious to join Zen and the rest.


    Thus, William Kaiso retried an item in his spatial ring before handing it over to Krista Dragoon.


    "Princess Krista, I''m sure you know what this item stands for right?" William Kaiso asked when Krista Dragoon took the item in her hand.


    Krista Dragoon nced it over before nodding her head. "This item is only for the patriarch of the Kaiso family to hold as an identity and every Kaiso family member must obey the order from this item holder."


    The item was a circle coin embedded with some mana and it''s simr to an antique item due to the dirt surrounding it.


    Although it was a dirty-looking coin, Krista Dragoon knew this coin was used by the ancestor that established the Kaiso family and held a deep meaning for them.


    Meanwhile, William Kaiso stood up and exined, "No matter how wealthy our family got, we will never disrespect the coin that belonged to our ancestor because, without him, there will be no William Kaiso."


    William Kaiso held a solemn expression as he mentioned his ancestor with a prideful tone.


    s, the ancestor''s descendants were a disappointment as they offended someone powerful and are now akin to a ve.


    Krista Dragoon stored the item in her hand and said, "Since I have epted this item then please summon all Kaiso family as it''s time for me to instruct them on what to do."


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon walked over to therge table and sat in the center as William Kaiso left the scene to summon all the members for an audience.


    ''That bastard Zen must be enjoying his time in the pool.'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly as she clenched her fist. Mainly because she was jealous that she couldn''t have some fun and rxing time.


    Sometimeter, William Kaiso came back with a bunch of people holding a frightful or darkened expression.


    They were probably informed about their current Kaiso family status and how they''re no different than mere ves. For a noble family that stood above all and was known for their arrogant behavior, this was a big shock for them to handle.


    What''s worse is that they are a ve to their enemies that killed their patriarch and heir.


    "I havee back Princess Krista," William Kaiso stepped forward as he bowed slightly with a respectful tone.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head and pointed at a chair without saying any words.


    William Kaiso understood her meaning as he went toward the chair and proceeded to sit down, leaving the rest of the members standing still.


    "Hmph, you''re just a lowly princess who''s been discarded by the empress. How dare you throw your fit toward us?" A person from the group couldn''t handle the disrespectful behavior anymore as he shouted and pointed his finger at Krista Dragoon.


    However, the next moment, he was sent flying and crashing down on a nearby wall.


    The members were filled with disbelief and shock because the culprit who harmed him was none other than William Kaiso.


    They stared at him in anger but William Kaiso scoffed, "Didn''t I warn you previously that we no longer have the prestigious we held anymore. Princess Krista is now our master and patriarch of the Kaiso family so any disrespectful tone toward her means going against me, William Kaiso."


    Krista Dragoon smiled briefly as she raised her hand to stop William Kaiso, "Enough, William Kaiso, let them bark all they want. After all, a dog needs to vent all their anger and frustration before starting to pay attention."


    William Kaiso nodded his head as he sat back down with his eyes closed, no longer caring about his idiotic member that doesn''t know when to change when the circumstances are different.


    Krista Dragoon then nced at the members who gritted their teeth in anger as she smirked.


    "Now I know how Daemon Kaiso was able to be the patriarch and not William Kaiso. The rest of you are fools so the fool will obviously nominate a fool to the patriarch position." Krista Dragoon sneered, causing the rest to be even more agitated.


    However, this time Krista Dragoon retrieved the tinum card which Zen lent to her to deal with the talking.


    Krista Dragoon activated a function from the tinum card, creating a massive gravity pressure upon the members.


    BAM!


    The members were unable to withstand the gravitational pressure as they all dropped to the ground with blood leaking out of their ears as they struggled to cast a barrier to defend themselves.


    Seeing their futile struggle, Krista Dragoon stood up and walked forward slowly as she held a solemn expression.


    "I will ask you one question. Submit or not?" Krista Dragoon said.


    The members didn''t reply to Krista Dragoon, almost like they didn''t hear her words.


    Krista Dragoon made a grin when she saw their reaction. Without waiting for another reply, Krista Dragoon intensified the gravity pressure with the tinum card, causing more blood to stter around.


    Some of the members were now on the verge of dying due to their low mana capacity to handle the pressure.


    "We submit!"


    "We submit to you!"


    The members can no longer ignore the pressure that would soon ovee their barrier as they quickly answer Krista Dragoon''s question.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon lowered the pressure of the gravity but didn''t make it disappear. It was still targeting the members but in a reasonable manner that allowed them to get up slowly.


    "Now for your instruction, I hope that everyone here is smart enough to not challenge my authority again." Krista Dragoon sat on the table as she crossed her leg.

 Chapter 197: An Acting Ploy

    Chapter 197: An Acting Ploy


    "Okay, that''s it for the instruction and I hope you canplete that task otherwise, I don''t mind creating a bloodbath." Krista Dragoon said after an hour of talking.


    The rest of the members of the Kaiso family were dazed but still nodded their heads in the end.


    "We shallply with our new patriarch''s order!"


    They shouted in unison and Krista Dragoon nodded her head. After torturing them with the gravitational pressure, they have be timid and with the coin at hand, they can no longer go against her.


    Krista Dragoon stepped out of the room and ordered William Kaiso from behind, "I''ll leave this family matters to you as you shall be the known patriarch for others while I''ll stay unknown as Princess Krista only."


    Krista Dragoon is now the leader of the Kaiso family but she would rather keep it a secret until her power is strong enough to confront the Empress.


    William Kaiso understood his patriarchal position was fake without any authority. "I understand Princess Krista, you can rest assured that I will manage the Kaiso family well until you return."


    Krista Dragoon didn''t turn around to reply as she exited the room, with her destination clear.


    ''Zen, Ang, and Le, you three heartless people. Just you wait.'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly as she clenched her fist in anger.


    Meanwhile, Zen who was currently busy admiring the swimsuit on Le Dragoon and Ang stumbled slightly.


    "What happened Zen?" Ang turned around and nced at him when he stopped passing the ball.


    Zen managed to use his mana to condense a ball that is akin to a beach volleyball for them to y and Le Dragoon was surprised by such a thing when she arrived here.


    Thus, they''ve been ying it for the past hours with Zen constantly taking some advantage of them but now that he lost focus, Ang became concerned.


    Zen didn''t reply for a few moments before getting off the pool and ncing at them.


    "Hurry up and change into proper clothes. My shadow has just informed me that Krista has finished chatting with those annoying bitches." Zen eximed in a panicked mode, as he quickly changed his clothes.


    Ang and Le Dragoon paled when they heard his word as they got off the pool before changing to their original clothes.


    Afterward, they all sat in a chair, seemingly in deep thought as they chatted about the next n about assimting other noble families.


    At the same time, Krista Dragoon arrived at the scene and saw their serious expression as they discussed important stuff.


    Krista Dragoon narrowed her eyes as she became suspicious of their attitude and behavior. ''


    ''Knowing this littless Le, there''s no way she can remain focused when discussing politics. As for Ang, she''s still too green to understand these kinds of things.'' Krista dragoon said inwardly before focusing on Zen.


    Krista Dragoon would never believe that he is willing to discuss politics and their next n when he could have done that in the secret room.


    Thus, she made a final conclusion against the current ploy in front of her.


    ''Your acting sucks and if you think I will fall for it then I''m not Krista Dragoon.'' Krista Dragoon sneered inwardly before she saw a glimpse of a swimsuit hiding under a chair.


    ''Act natural, Le,'' Zen tried to warn Le Dragoon with his eyesight when he could sense Krista Dragoon walking toward her.


    Le Dragoon remained calm and held the same expression as she smiled at Krista Dragoon.


    "Sister Krista, you finished discussing things with the Kaiso family. We''re almost done with our nning as well." Le Dragoon eximed happily, winning some cheer from Zen secretly as he praised her acting skills.


    However, Krista Dragoon held a deadpan expression as she pinched her cheeks.


    "ow oW OW What are you doing Sister Krista?" Le Dragoon screamed in pain as her cheek was being pulled out by Krista Dragoon.


    Le Dragoon showed a pitiful and wrongful expression at Krista Dragoon, almost like she was asking what she did to deserve this treatment.


    Krista Dragoon became more irritated at her innocent look if it weren''t for her messy cover.


    Krista Dragoon lowered down and picked up a swimsuit as she asked, "What is this swimsuit doing under your chair, Le?"


    Zen paled and Ang became frightened when Le Dragoon managed to mess up with the most ridiculous and beginner mistake.


    She couldn''t even cover up her crime perfectly and is exposed by Krista Dragoon.


    ''Shit, that''s direct evidence. No exnation is needed to prove her crime of ying around now. Sorry Le, but you''re the only one guilty, I have nothing to do with this.'' Zen prayed for Le''s safety as he tried to sneak away.


    BOOOM!


    As Zen tried to sneak away, Krista Dragoon fired a lightning bolt at the front, stopping his pathpletely.


    Zen swallowed nervously as he turned around and smiled at Krista Dragoon.


    "T-That was pretty dangerous Krista. Just a little bit closer and I would have been smoked by that lightning bolt." Zen chuckled softly, hoping to ease the tension.


    "Enough with your jokes because I''m not in the mood for it." Krista Dragoon scoffed as she red at Le Dragoon and Ang.


    "You two, decide for yourself. Should I punish the two of you or Zen alone?" Krista Dragoon asked with a menacing smile, causing both of them to feel goosebumps appearing in their arms.


    Zen tried to speak and stop her nonsense that could possibly mean death for him.


    However, before he can even open his mouth, Krista Dragoon''s lightning bolt was right in front of his face, causing Zen to keep his mouth shut with his hand raised up in surrender mode.


    Ang and Le Dragoon started trembling in fear from the ruthless behavior of Krista Dragoon.


    They nced at each other and nodded their heads.


    "We choose thetter, punish Zen only." They shouted aloud as they ran away from the scene, leaving an ashen face Zen alone with Krista Dragoon who is emitting a murderous aura.


    Zen cried inwardly as Krista Dragoon approached him closer.


    ''Haha.. Shit''

 Chapter 198: Krista Dragoon’s Punishment (I) [R-18]

    Chapter 198: Krista Dragoon¡¯s Punishment (I) [R-18]


    "Uhh Krista, I can exin." Zen sweated nervously as he tried to calm her down.


    However, Krista Dragoon didn''t care as she grabbed his shirt and dashed toward a room in the Kaiso family, and threw Zen into the bed.


    BAM!


    Zen grabbed a nket and tugged himself as he asked, "W-What do you want Krista? We can talk about this."


    Krista Dragoon smirked as she said, "Yes, we can talk about this for a long time. I already sent a transmission to William Kaiso that no one will disturb us here."


    Krista Dragoon threw the coin back into her spatial ring once she finished informing William Kaiso as she red at Zen, almost like she''s a predator in thirst.


    Zen quickly covered himself with his hand as he yelled, "You can''t harm me, Krista. D-Don''t forget that I-I''m a tinum cardholder."


    "tinum cardholder? Right, but that''s Madam Evie''s tinum card, not yours." Krista Dragoon smiled as she retrieved a whip.


    Zen turned pale from that whip and cried inwardly.


    ''S-She wouldn''t be trying to whip me and try some BDSM right?'' Zen heard about those types of forey back on Earth from his maid and some are even prone to using a whip to excite themselves.


    Zen knew he couldn''t stay here any longer as he quickly tried to teleport away.


    BOOOM!


    Right as Zen was about to chant his teleportation skills, Krista Dragoon activated the tinum card and disable his mana.


    "This tinum card is truly amazing. It can even stop you from using magic." Krista Dragoon waved the tinum card around whereas Zen wasying on the bed, unable to move from the pressure.


    ''D-Damn it, what kind of tinum card is that to even be able to nullify my mana.'' Zen cursed inwardly as this was the first time he ever felt restricted.


    Not even thebyrinth was able to affect him but a mere card couldpletely suppress him.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon slowly clenched on her whip as she smacked the bed.


    WUH-PSSSH!


    The whipnded dangerously close to Zen, causing him to shudder and tremble in fear as he could feel the pain if it managed tond on him.


    "K-Krista, v-violence is not the answer, we can still talk nicely so don''t force my hand." Zen tried to reason with her in a calm and soothing tone.


    The current situation is getting more dangerous as Zen continues to struggle to utilize his mana that is being blocked by some unknown force which causes him to pale even more.


    Failing to utilize his mana, Zen decided to use his true qi instead, only for it to have the same oue.


    ''W-Why can''t I use my true qi either?'' Zen cried inwardly as he resorted to using his shadow to help him out.


    However, there was no response in the shadow, almost like they didn''t hear hismand or anything.


    As Krista Dragoon walked closer to Zen slowly with a whip on her hand, Zen started to feel fear for the first time since transporting to this world.


    ''W-Wait, I still have Cecilia by my side.'' Zen brightened up when he forgot about having Cecilia.


    "C-Ceilia, quickly teleport me inside the mysterious space." Zen sent a mental transmission to her but somehow, halfway through the transmission, there was a canction barrier, nullifying the message.


    The tinum card in Krista Dragoon''s hand also fluctuates slightly, causing her to look at it and wonder what happened.


    After a few moments of pondering, Krista Dragoon figured out that Zen was trying to call for help.


    "Zen, I didn''t know you had so many trump cards but it''s a shame that this tinum card you lent me has such a powerful function to even block your transmission." Krista Dragoon smiled wicked as she revealed the tinum card and some information was shown in a minor projection.


    When Zen saw the minor projection, his eyes widened in fear as it showed his previous cries on it.


    "It''s a lie, Krista, don''t fall for that shitty projection," Zen eximed in horror, hoping to convince Krista Dragoon.


    s, it''s all a futile effort as Krista Dragoon was right in front of his face where Zen is immobile.


    "You know Zen, I felt really hurt when you became suspicious of me when you entered the Pce Moon restaurant." Krista Dragoon said slowly and continued.


    "I know that I''m wrong for hiding multiple things from you but I want you to know that I have no intention of harming you at all. In fact, I-I''m really grateful to you because, without you, I don''t think I will be able to handle this world anymore."


    Zen was dumbfounded by the sudden confession from Krista Dragoon and he became a bit ashamed of himself.


    Indeed, he was suspicious of her from the guard''s word and tried to investigate her secretly which is considered immoral since they were allied.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon smiled bitterly at Zen''s expression and knew she wasn''t wrong when he mentioned the empress with a different tone of speech.


    Although he was careful in his words, Krista Dragoon was too sensitive to know that there was something fishy with his words.


    ''Seems like I really have a hard time in making others believe me.'' Krista Dragoon sighed inwardly as she deactivated the tinum card before ncing at Zen with a bittered smile.


    "I understand Zen, I shall leave you alone now until you can trust me again." Krista Dragoon said slowly as she prepared to leave the room.


    However, Zen clenched his fist as he decided to hold Krista Dragoon''s arm and pulled her closer to him.


    Afterward, Zen nted a kiss on her lips, causing Krista Dragoon to moan slightly from his sudden action.


    "Mhm~ W-What are you doing Zen-?" Krista Dragoon stuttered as she couldn''t talk any further as Zen kissed her passionately.


    Zen started to pry open her mouth and when she tried to resist, Zen decided to flip her around, pinning her down with him on top of her.


    "Since you''ve finished punishing me then it''s my turn to punish you." Zen chuckled softly as he made an evil grin, causing Krista Dragoon to yelp in surprise.

 Chapter 199: Krista Dragoon’s Punishment (II) [R-18]

    Chapter 199: Krista Dragoon¡¯s Punishment (II) [R-18]


    "W-What nonsense are you saying?" Krista Dragoon eximed as she tried to struggle away from Zen.


    However, Zen continued to pin her down as he said, "You can stop your petty acting. Didn''t you bring me to bed for this purpose?"


    And he continued, "Tonight, you are mine and we can stop hiding secrets from each other."


    Afterward, Zen kissed Krista Dragoon on the lips, causing her to widen her eyes as she tried to push him off.


    Zen chuckled softly at her acting because she used little to zero strength to push him away.


    ''Women love acting like this. Clearly wanting it yet acting like they don''t want it.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he shall be the gentleman and continued to pry her mouth open.


    Zen''s tongue slithered around her inside, causing Krista Dragoon to moan slightly.


    However, Zen wasn''t done as his hand started stripping Krista Dragoon''s clothes slightly.


    Pieces and pieces of clothes continued to peel off from Krista Dragoon''s body, revealing her dazzling and smooth body for Zen to stare at.


    Krista Dragoon became bashful as she tried to cover her ample breast with her hands, causing Zen tough at her temptation.


    The more she tried to cover, the more it aroused Zen''s manhood as it roared to prate every part of her body.


    "Don''t cover your beautiful breast." Zen said in a calm tone and continued, "Allow me to treasure this beautiful creation with my mouth."


    Afterward, Zen pulled her hand aside without much difficulty as he admired the pink and busty nipples that are pointing upward, almost like it''s a volcano shape.


    "S-Stahp staring at it so much. I-It''s embarrassing," Krista Dragoon mumbled softly in a low tone as she tried to cover her ample breast with her hands again.


    Only for it to be futile as Zen pin her hands down with one hand and started to lick her breast with his mouth.


    His tongue went around the pink nipples, swirling them around, before biting it gently.


    "Ahhhhhn~"


    "D-Don''t tease me Zennnnnnnnnnnn"


    Krista Dragoon''s moan bes louder as time passes with Zen continuing to caress her breasts, almost like it''s a delicious candy that needs to be licked everywhere to taste the sweetness.


    Zen groped her other breast with his hand, juggling in between the breast as he continued to mark his teeth on it.


    Krista Dragoon couldn''t handle the heavenly pleasure as she hugged Zen tighter with her arms, causing Zen to sucked on her nipples deeply.


    "AHHHHH~ I-I feel so weird and good at the same time," Krista Dragoon moaned as she doesn''t understand this overwhelming pleasure she''s getting from Zen''s teasing.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a natural response for a woman that is feeling good from a man she loved," Zen stopped tasting her breast for a while as he looked Krista Dragoon in the eyes.


    Currently, Krista Dragoon resembles a hot tomato as her breathing bes heavy and some sweats are forming around her shoulder and neck too.


    "Haa~ Haa~, Zen please stahp already. A-Any more and I can''t handle it." Krista Dragoon panted heavily as she pleaded.


    Meanwhile, Zen chuckled softly as he nodded his head. "I have massaged your ample breast well already. They are good enough for now so let''s begin the real show."


    Zen smiled wickedly as he went lower and stripped the white underwear that Krista Dragoon had under her majestic hole.


    "Ahhh, not there"


    Krista Dragoon yelped in surprise as she quickly covered her majestic hole with her hands from Zen as she tried to scurry away.


    However, there was no escape path as Zen pounced onto her and kissed her lips again. Sucking on her saliva that tasted extremely sweet and delicious, almost like a pudding or tiramisu.


    Slowly, Krista Dragoon''s eyes lost focus as she followed along with Zen''s rhythm without realizing his slithering hand is slowly pushing her mped legs open.


    Zen''s hand started rubbing the jewel in her majestic hole and Krista Dragoon finally realized what happened.


    "Noooooo~" Krista Dragoon moaned loudly as she felt a newfound wave of pleasure from Zen''s rubbing.


    Zen smirked at her reaction as he stopped kissing her and lowered his head down to the majestic hole before licking it thoroughly.


    Krista Dragoon''s majestic hole continued to leak out some juices which Zen drank like it''s some soothing tea into his throat as he fingered the inside.


    "Ahhhhhhn~"


    "What is this pleasure~?"


    Krista Dragoon sumbs to Zen who was clearly more experienced in sex as he toyed around her majestic hole.


    Sometimeter, Krista Dragoon felt something gushing from inside her as she mped her leg around Zen''s head.


    "Z-Zen, I feel weird. Something is happening inside and I feel like pissing." Krista Dragoon screamed in panic, causing Zen tough evilly.


    "It''s normal Krista, you are cumming and it just means that my technique is great to make you cum this quickly," Zen responded by rubbing her lovely jewel faster and licking her inside more intensely.


    "Argh, it''singggggggg~"


    Krista Dragoon mped her legs tighter and pulled Zen''s head closer to her majestic hole as she gushed out her liquid onto Zen''s face and her back curved upward from the orgasm.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon fell down in the bed as she panted heavily from experiencing this newfound feeling.


    Zen''s face was full of Krista Dragoon''s love juice as he smiled.


    "That was some amazing squirting, Krista. I never expected a dignified princess to gush out her love juices in such a fashionable manner." Zen continued to tease Krista Dragoon, causing her to blush.


    "We''re done with the punishment right?" Krista Dragoon said slowly, as she tried to find her clothes to dress up but Zen pinned her down again.


    Krista Dragoon widened her eyes in surprise as she asked, "What are you doing Zen? Y-You already made me cum in such a shameful manner."


    Zen didn''t reply but stood up and pointed at the bulging thing in his pants.


    Krista Dragoon swallowed nervously as she nced at Zen with a terrified expression.

 Chapter 200: Krista Dragoon’s Punishment (III) [R-18]

    Chapter 200: Krista Dragoon¡¯s Punishment (III) [R-18]


    "W-What are you nning?" Krista Dragoon asked nervously.


    All the pride and dignity of a princess is gone. Only a frightened woman that is about to be devoured by a wolf is present.


    Zen smiled gently at Krista Dragoon and said, "You don''t have to pretend Krista, I have asked Le Dragoon stuff about this before and you seemed to be the lecturer for her in this kind of stuff."


    Krista Dragoon became dumbfounded when she realized her beloved little sister, Le, had once again betrayed her for a devil.


    ''Le, I''m going to kill you.'' Krista Dragoon cried inwardly as she stared at Zen who was patiently standing still in the bed.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon mustered up her courage as she slowly crouched forward to Zen.


    Slowly, she raised her hand to unzip Zen''s pant, causing the mighty dragon to show up in a majestic form.


    ''S-So big?!''


    Krista Dragoon was surprised by the sheer size of Zen''s dragon and she swallowed nervously as she wondered if this mighty dragon could even fit in her tiny majestic hole.


    Zen didn''t move at all and calmly watched Krista Dragoon''s action as she slowly stuck her tongue out before licking his dragon softly.


    Instantly, Zen can feel a warm sensation from her tongue as she started grabbing his balls slowly as she licked it in a gentle manner, causing Zen''s dragon to tremble.


    "Krista, your licking is fantastic but at this rate, I won''t even cum when it''s nighttime with this speed of yours." Zenughed slightly, hoping Krista Dragoon would increase her pace.


    Krista Dragoon became bashful and seeing Zen''s annoying face, she scoffed in anger as she directly swallowed all of it in her mouth, covering the majestic dragon from sight.


    "Ohhh~" This time, Zen moaned slightly from the sudden action as he couldn''t imagine Krista Dragoon to be this aggressive.


    Krista Dragoon continued to gobble the dragon up and down, causing Zen to feel extreme pleasure as his leg started to lose its strength as he pinned Krista Dragoon toy on the bed while he thrust his dragon back and forth on her throat.


    Sometimeter, after multiple hours of the fetio, Zen warned about his cumming, and Krista Dragoon couldn''t react in time as Zen pumped a whole load into her throat.


    Krista Dragoon''s throat was overwhelmed by the amount of liquid flooding inside her stomach as she coughed loudly, causing multiple liquids to scatter around the bed.


    "Cough Cough Cough, are you trying to choke me to death?" Krista Dragoon coughed a few more times as she red at Zen angrily.


    Zen scratched his head slightly in embarrassment but soon, he made a grin.


    Krista Dragoon paled at his reaction as she knew he wouldn''t end this scene with just some fetio.


    "Hehe, Krista, it''s time for us to do the real thing," Zen eximed as he pounced on Krista Dragoon, kissing her lips deeply.


    At the same time, he positioned his mighty dragon on her majestic hole.


    However, Krista Dragoon quickly pushed him off lightly as she said, "W-Wait, i-it''s my first time you can''t be so rough on me."


    Zen chuckled softly as he caressed her chin and said, "Don''t worry Krista, I know it''s your first time so I''m going to prate you slowly until you give me the green light ok?"


    Krista Dragoon blushed and lowered her head with a very low audible tone, "Ok then be gentle with me."


    Zen smiled as he started thrusting a little bit forward in her majestic hole and continued advancing slowly until he felt an obstruction.


    Zen kissed Krista Dragoon on the lips, causing her to lose concentration from the fear of her hymen breaking and Zen uses this time to directly shatter the hymen.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH, IT HURTS," Krista Dragoon screamed in pain when her hymen was shattered by Zen''s dragon as she bit very hard on Zen''s shoulder to minimize her pain.


    Zen didn''t move and allowed her to bite as she pleased with some blood dripping down on his shoulder already.


    Sometimeter, Krista Dragoon finally felt the pain gone and she realized she swallowed some salty liquid. Regaining some focus in her eyes, Krista Dragoon saw arge bite mark on Zen''s shoulder with some blood dripping down onto his chest already.


    Feeling some heartache, Krista Dragoon touched his shoulder slightly despite having her stomach bulged up from his dragon as she asked, "I-Isn''t it painful? Why didn''t you push me off?"


    Zen pecked her cheek lightly and smiled. "It''s not as painful as losing your virginity to me. Can I thrust now and give you a great feeling that you have never experienced before?"


    Krista Dragoon couldn''t believe him as she buried her head in his chest. "You''re such a smooth talker. No wonder why almost all women fell for your charm and spread their legs for you."


    And she continued, "It better be a pleasurable feeling otherwise, I''m going to wring your head off."


    "Understood, Krista," Zen replied in a gentle tone as he started moving his hip.


    His dragon started pounding on Krista Dragoon causing her to scream in pleasure this time.


    "Ahhh~"


    "AHHHHN~" Krista Dragoon continued to moan when she felt their flesh meshing together and Zen''s dragoon invading deep inside her hole, sending apletely new sensation in her body.


    PAP!


    PLOP!


    PAP!


    Zen continued to thrust faster and faster at Krista Dragoon as she used her nail at Zen''s back to try and keep her bnce.


    Meanwhile, Zen flipped her around in a doggy style as he groped her ample breast from behind, asionally pinching it slightly too as he pounded her from behind.


    Seconds be minutes. Minutes be hours. Soon, the hours passed quickly and the day already became night but in the bedroom, sounds of flesh meshing together are still heard with moans echoing.


    "Krista, I''m cumming." Zen yelled loudly as he gave a final thrust at Krista Dragoon''s majestic hole.


    "CUMMMMMM INSIDE ALREADY!" Krista Dragoon screamed as she was lost in the lustful moment and Zen instantly pumped a ton load inside Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon''s stomach became bigger as she felt his liquid gushing inside with some even flowing out as her hole couldn''t fill it anymore.


    Once Zen finished cumming inside, he dropped down to the bed while hugging Krista Dragoon as they embraced the night together.

 Chapter 201: Ruthless

    Chapter 201: Ruthless


    As the morning came with the sun shining brightly in the sky, Zen slowly woke up from being blinded.


    cing his hand in his eyes to cover the shining light, Zen turned around slightly and smiled.


    "When did you wake up?" Zen asked gently.


    "About an hour or so. You were sleeping so soundly, almost like a dead pig." Krista Dragoon teased slightly.


    Meanwhile, Zen chuckled at her response early in the morning.


    "Well, it is a tiresome task to pleasure my woman so it''s a given that I need more rest than usual," Zen eximed as he embraced her closer.


    Krista Dragoon blushed slightly but other than that, she allowed his hand to venture around her body.


    "Didn''t you have enough fromst night?" Krista Dragoon said and continued, "Don''t even think about going for a second round because I''m too exhausted to handle another pounding from you."


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he wasn''t even nning on going for a second round.


    Krista Dragoon red at him fiercely as she eximed, "You can lie to yourself but your stupid thingy is already poking at my thighs."


    "..."


    Krista Dragoon used her hand and grabbed his dragon in a barbaric manner, causing Zen to sweat nervously.


    "K-Krista, be careful with it, that is my manhood." Zen stuttered as he slowly grabbed her hand to remove it from that dangerous position.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t care as she moved aside and ced her hand on his chest and said, "Now that you have taken my virginity and even prated my most secret ce, shouldn''t it be time that you lessen your suspicions on me?"


    Zen remained silent as he couldn''t answer her directly without having other hidden thoughts.


    Sure, taking her virginity is a big deal for a woman but considering Krista Dragoon''s personality, Zen can''t even be sure of what she''s thinking.


    Although it''s true that she has feelings for him which is why she would spread her legs for him but whose was to say that she wouldn''t keep more secrets from him.


    Krista Dragoon''s expression darkened as she heaved a soft sigh at Zen''s silent response.


    "Am I really that untrustworthy?" Krista Dragoon mumbled softly with a slight hint of disappointment.


    Zen knew he was in the wrong for making her depressed after what happenedst night.


    Thus, he ces his hand around her chin and caresses her slowly.


    "It''s not that you are untrustworthy but we need to spend more time together to know each other well. Although we didn''t spend much time together, I''ve really enjoyed our time." Zen spoke slowly and pecked at her chin lightly.


    Krista Dragoon stared deeply in his crystal clear eye as she nodded her head.


    "I guess you''re right that we can''t rush things when ites to trust." Krista Dragoon said and hugged him tightly.


    Zen didn''t reject her advance as he rubs around her smooth and silky back while her naked breast is touching directly in his chest.


    "I think this is good enough for now. Otherwise, I''m afraid that mighty dragon of yours will start prating me again." Krista Dragoon said as she pushed Zen off lightly when she felt his dragon pointing fiercely at her stomach.


    Zen watches Krista Dragoon get up from the bed, fully naked as he admires each and every part of her body.


    "Sigh, you''re such a pervert but somehow the world still gives you disgusting power that many would be jealous of." Krista Dragoon eximed as she felt his gaze prating every part when she wore her bra and underwear.


    Having made love with Zen, Krista Dragoon was no longer polite with him as she sneered at him with every chance she got.


    s, it''s a shame for her because Zen''s face is as thick as iron. His shamelessness knows no bounds as he got up as well and hugged her from before.


    Afterward, Zen started sniffing around her neck and kissed them slightly.


    Krista Dragoon felt ticklish in her neck as she tried to fling him away but Zen was like a leech, once attached, it''s extremely difficult to get rid of.


    "Krista, you sure know me well, I''m indeed a pervert but only for the women I cared about," Zen whispered softly into her ears, causing Krista Dragoon to almost lose bnce.


    "Okay~, I understand already, you can stop teasing me." Krista Dragoon eximed as she tried to free herself.


    However, Zen wasn''t done as he grabbed her and ced her in hisp as he sat down on the bed.


    Rubbing her soft and smooth thighs with his hand, Zen ced his cheek around her ample breast as he said, "During the forest When I decapitated a lot of the enemies'' heads, there were some of them that were women. But guess what, I felt nothing bad nor any sympathy for them."


    Krista Dragoon perked her ears up as she recalled seeing some women''s heads with a vile expression were left in some dirt in the forest. She didn''t ce them in her thoughts at that time since she merely cared about leaving the forest and nothing else.


    Therefore, she hasn''t noticed until now that Zen was indeed ruthless toward his enemies regardless of their gender.


    "Will you decapitate my head off if we be enemies then?" Krista Dragoon stared at him with a nervous expression.


    Zen didn''t reply quickly as he bit on her nipples gently, causing her to moan uncontrobly.


    Afterward, Zen fling her to the bed as he got on top of her before kissing her lips deeply.


    "Mhnn~"


    Krista Dragoon closed her eyes as she used her tongue to intertwine with him as he sucked on her saliva.


    A few momentster, Zen stopped the kissing and smiled at her with his hand groping her breast.


    "If you ever be my enemy, I wouldn''t decapitate your head" Zen spoke slowly before leaning closer to her ears.


    "I would simply fuck you crazy until you regret your decision and turn to my side again."

 Chapter 202: Leon Camellia

    Chapter 202: Leon Camellia


    Krista Dragoon swallowed nervously as she could imagine her fate when being fucked merciless by Zen.


    "Haha, I-I''m just joking Zen. There''s no way I would be your enemy when you have so much charm inside you." Krista Dragoonughed awkwardly, causing Zen to hold a deadpan expression.


    "I don''t know why but your tone makes it seem so suspicious for me to trust you," Zen eximed as he kissed her lips again.


    Afterward, he held her up and started to help dress her up properly, causing Krista Dragoon to blush slightly.


    Once Zen finished dressing up Krista Dragoon, Zen also grabbed his clothes as he quickly dressed up and held Krista Dragoon''s hand as he teleported away from the room.


    Whoosh!


    Zen appeared nearby an alley that is close to the Pce Moon Restaurant where Krista Dragoon held a dumbfounded expression.


    Zen chuckled softly at her reaction, "Why are you opening your jaw like that? Did you want me to suck on your saliva more in this alley?"


    Krista Dragoon closed her jaws as she red at him with a solemn expression.


    "H-How did you know teleportation skills?" Krista Dragoon asked with her hands trembling slightly.


    She had never known he had such a skill nor did he ever disyed his teleportation skill until now.


    Thus, she waspletely dazed from seeing him magically teleport her away from the Kaiso family.


    Meanwhile, Zen held her by the waist and whispered softly, "Didn''t I say no more secrets should be hidden from us the moment we became one?"


    And he continued, "Of course I can''t reveal all of my secrets in one go but I would gradually show you my capability and that I''m not just a shameless brat that has a sharp tongue."


    Afterward, Zen leaned his head on Krista Dragoon as he said gently, "Now that you have seen some of my power, I think I deserve a reward where you shall guide me to the Pce Moon Restaurant. My leg is still shaky from pounding a certain someone~"


    Krista Dragoon was rendered speechless by his shameless behavior.


    His leg is shaky from the exercise he didst night then what about her?


    ''I lost my virginity and my bottom part is still aching from the intense pounding of yours and you still have the gut to say ur legs are shaky.'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly as she clenched her fist, preparing to punch Zen in the face for crossing the damn line.


    However, right before she could punch him, Zen suddenly stood up and ced Krista Dragoon on his shoulder.


    "I''m a gentleman in the end so allow me to be your supporter and guide you to the Pce Moon Restaurant," Zen eximed in a profound manner, almost like a different person.


    ''Luckily I sensed Krista''s emotion fluctuating; otherwise, I might have another bruise on my face.'' Zen heaved a sigh of relief when Krista Dragoon released her fist as she rxed.


    "Hmph, you''re the only one benefitting it since the crowd would now know the princess of this kingdom is taken by a scoundrel." Krista Dragoon pouted slightly but she still leaned her head on his shoulder,pletely relying on his strength to walk.


    Zen and Krista Dragoon walked out of the alley, being very lovey-dovey, causing the crowd to stare at them with a gawking expression.


    "Hey, isn''t that Princess Krista? Look at her leaning on that man''s shoulder." A person in the crowd pointed his finger at them and shouted loudly.


    "Oh my goodness, p me in the face. Tell me I''m not dreaming." Another person eximed, and as soon as he finished his word.


    SLAP!


    He got pped across the face by another jealous person who has eyes brimmed with envy when he saw Zen happily pecking his lips on Krista Dragoon''s forehead.


    The person that got pped crashed into the ground with a bruise mark on his face as he red at the culprit but he could only swallow his word back because he was the one asked to get pped.


    However, the main reason was that he figured out the person''s identity.


    ''L-Leon Camellia, the young master from the Camellia family.'' The person uttered inwardly as he hurriedly fled the scene, hoping he didn''t enrage Leon Camellia further.


    Meanwhile, Zen who was busy getting cozy with Krista Dragoon felt someone ring at him with murderous intent.


    ''Who''s the stupid person that still held a malicious intent on me? Have they not learned anything from Daemon Kaiso''s incident already?'' Zen eximed inwardly as he couldn''t believe such a fool to appeared every single time.


    "What''s wrong Zen?" Krista Dragoon raised her head up slightly as she asked in concern.


    She felt his emotion fluctuates slightly ever since the crowd noticed them and wondered if he was affected by their remark.


    s, her thinking waspletely off the mark as Zen was wondering if he should kill that person for openly showing his murderous intent at him.


    It was like the person didn''t even care and wanted Zen to notice he was here to screw him over.


    Thus, Zen smiled gently as he said, "Nothing much, just a dumbass that wanted to kill me for being able to embrace you and kiss you whenever I wanted."


    Zen made sure his voice was loud and thunderous as the crowd held a gawking expression as they couldn''t believe their ears.


    Leon Camellia who heard his remark was full of rage as he stepped out of the crowd and pointed his finger at Zen.


    "Get your dirty and nasty hand away from Princess Krista. Otherwise, don''t me me for crippling your cultivation and dumping you into the trash, allowing the rats to feed on your body." Leon Camellia eximed loudly.


    s, his outrage not only didn''t receive praise from the crowd. Instead, the crowd showed a pitiful expression at Leon Camellia.


    "Sigh, Leon Camellia has been away from the Jade Kingdom and only arrived now." A person sighed loudly in the crowd.


    "Ignorance sure is blissful sometimes." Another person added as he prayed for Leon Camellia''s wellbeing.

 Chapter 203: Such Manly and Ferocious Behavior

    Chapter 203: Such Manly and Ferocious Behavior


    As the crowd jeered at Leon Camellia, Zen was calmly flirting with Krista Dragoon,pletely ignoring the outburst from Leon Camellia.


    This caused Leon Camellia to clench his fist in anger as he retrieved a purple-glowing wand from his spatial ring.


    "Hmph, fucking bastard, everyone knows that I''m in love with Princess Krista yet you still dared to flirt her in front of me," Leon Camellia roared.


    Meanwhile, Zen kissed Krista Dragoon on the cheek softly before teasing her a little bit.


    "Krista, you call me out for having multiple women but aren''t you the same? You got this fool falling in love with you and look at him, he''s still dancing around like a monkey." Zenughed heartily, causing the crowd tough in response as they couldn''t hold it in.


    Zen''s word was right on the mark as they got noment on denying his words.


    Currently, Leon Camellia is acting like a monkey and getting angry for no logical reason.


    It''s not like he managed to obtain Krista Dragoon''s love, at best, he could only say she was his crush and that''s it.


    "Enough teasing with him. He''s Daphne Camellia''s older brother and he has always admired me from afar." Krista Dragoon eximed and turned to face Leon Camellia with a nonchnt expression.


    "Leon, I have told you many times in the past, I have no interest in you. It would be great if you can stop bugging me already since I have someone I love."


    Zen made an evil grin at Leon Camellia. ''Hear that loser? Get to my freaking level of charming women.''


    Leon Camellia ignored Krista Dragoon''s words and had his eyes focused on Zen who was busy unting his victory on him.


    Unable to handle the humiliation from Zen and with the crowd jesting at him, Leon Camellia raised his finger and pointed at Zen.


    "I challenge you to a duel." Leon Camellia shouted in a tone filled with pride.


    Meanwhile, Zen held a deadpan expression, almost like he wasn''t even surprised by his sudden choice of words or actions in requesting a duel.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he stepped forward a little bit and red at Leon Camellia.


    "Give me one fucking reason on why should I duel with you," Zen eximed with his hand touching his hips, almost looking like a thug.


    Leon Camellia was rendered speechless at the entric behavior of Zen.


    ''How did Princess Krista fall in love with this barbaric man? He has no etiquette at all.'' Leon Camellia cursed inwardly as he tried toe up with a reason to make him fight.


    "O-Obviously, I need to see if your skills are capable of being with Princess Krista." Leon Camellia stuttered.


    Zen chuckled softly at his response and then red at him with a solemn expression.


    "Who the hell do you think you are?" Zen asked in a frightening tone, sending chills down the crowd''s body and shocking Krista Dragoon.


    This was Krista Dragoon''s first time ever seeing Zen get angry.


    Not even the appearance of Daemon Kaiso nor Jared Kaiso was able to tilt him yet Leon Camellia''s single sentence made Zen angry was surprising, to say the least.


    ''What happened to Zen?'' Krista Dragoon pondered inwardly as she nced at his back that is slowly emitting a murderous aura.


    Leon Camellia paled when he felt the pressure from Zen as he found it difficult to breathe.


    "I-I''m L-Leon Camellia from the Camellia family. The top 3 noble families in the Jade Kingdom" Leon Camellia eximed as he stumbled backward.


    Zen narrowed his eyes as he walked slowly to Leon Camellia.


    The shining sun and bright sky have turned darkpletely with numerous ck clouds forming around, with some lightning shing by.


    This unknown phenomenon made the crowd staring at the sky with a dumbfounded expression as they couldn''t exin what''s going on anymore.


    With each step Zen took, it seemed like the sky wanted to crack open itself with a sh of loud and thunderous lightning that''s trying to strike the ground.


    "Camellia family?" Zen scoffed at the mere mention of a noble family in this kingdom.


    He has already decimated the Kaiso family and now they''re no different than ves for him to use. So why would he care about a mere Camellia family, especially when their daughter, Daphne Camellia was already bullied by him?


    "W-What are you doing? I-If you kill me then the empress of this kingdom would track you down and hunt for you." Leon Camellia uttered as he kept retreating backward.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow slightly in surprise as she felt her heart beating extremely fast.


    cing her hand in her heart, Krista Dragoon was bbergasted to know she is feeling excited about this new behavior from Zen.


    ''Such manly and ferocious behavior.'' Krista Dragoon eximed inwardly with her eyes filled with admiration as she nced at Zen.


    "Leon Camellia right. Based on your words just now, I can already tell you have been away from this Jade Kingdom for a while given the fact that you don''t know who I am." Zen sneered as he continued.


    "After all, if you knew who I was then you would have scrammed all the way back to your home, crying to your little sister Daphne Camellia about me."


    Leon Camellia was dumbstruck by his sudden words as he muttered, "Y-You knew my little sister, Daphne Camellia?"


    At this point, it was not just Leon Camellia holding a ridiculous expression because the crowd could no longer handle his intelligence despite what happened so far.


    A person in the crowd who was spectating decided to be a kind man for once as he exined loudly for Leon Camellia.


    "The person that Young Master Leon picked a fight on is called Zen Von Henning and previously in the Pce Moon Restaurant, he has openly crippled Jared Kaiso''s manhood with his fate unknown."


    Leon Camellia dropped to the ground when he heard this shocking news as he stared at Zen with a petrified expression.

 Chapter 204: Slapped

    Chapter 204: pped


    "N-No, don''t do it." Leon Camellia shouted in horror.


    Zen was rendered speechless by such a coward and spineless bastard.


    ''You have the galls to call me unqualified for Krista yet you are scared senseless.'' Zen cursed inwardly and wondered if everyone in this world was like him.


    Is there even any strong and intelligent enemy or do these young masters keep appearing like ants in every scene?


    s, Zen doesn''t have a clear answer except that he seems to be a ma for these pests.


    "I merely walk toward you and haven''t even done anything yet," Zen said calmly but his murderous aura continued to intensify, causing Leon Camellia to turn pale.


    "Stop it!"


    Suddenly, a loud female voice shouted from afar and Zen tilted his head slightly to nce at this familiar yet annoyingdy.


    "When did this scenario change into a little sistering to the rescue? I was expecting an old foggy from the Camellia family toe and stop me."


    Zen teased slightly as he saw the female rushed toward him and started to re at him.


    That female without any suspense or surprises is none other than Daphne Camellia.


    Daphne Camellia puffed her chest out and started pointing her finger at Zen before yelling, "Hmph, not only did you bully me in the auction house and the forest but you also dared to bully my older brother who just came back from the academy to visit us."


    Afterward, she turned around and lifted Leon Camellia up from the ground.


    At this time, Krista Dragoon also walked forward and held Zen''s arm before ring at Daphne Camellia.


    "You should mind your tone a bit, youngdy from the Camellia family. Don''t forget that if it weren''t for Zen''s help then you would have still been stuck in that forest without knowing when you can leave." Krista Dragoon sneered at Daphne Camellia.


    Daphne Camellia trembled slightly from anger as she made sure Leon Camellia regained his bnce first before ring at Krista Dragoon.


    "Of course I know that it was with his help that I could leave the forest faster. After all, we were gaining a lot of points without problem before joining your group." Daphne Camellia snorted and continued.


    "Not to mention, I would have never thought the dignified princess that my older brother looks up to is no different than a whore that spread her leg at any man."


    SLAP!


    The p on Daphne Camellia''s face was so loud that even Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow in surprise.


    Meanwhile, the crowd held a disbelief expression as they stared at a single person who had his arm raised high up.


    Daphne Camellia touched her face slightly bruised and had a dark red-print palm on it as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "Y-You actually dared to raise your hand against a woman!"


    Daphne Camellia pointed at Zen as she roared in anger with some disappointment filled in her face.


    Zen kept a solemn expression as he red at Daphne Camellia and Leon Camellia before taking a deep breath.


    "Listen, if it weren''t for your rtionship with Ang then I wouldn''t have let you off with a single p," Zen replied in a cold tone and continued.


    "Scram before I won''t be able to control my anger from crippling the both of you. Also, make sure you watch your older brother''s behavior if you truly cared about him because I would have made sure he met Jared Kaiso''s fate today for his audacity."


    Afterward, Zen turned around and hugged Krista Dragoon''s waist as he walked toward the Pce Moon Restaurant, leaving the dazed Daphne Camellia alone who held an indescribable expression.


    At the same time, Krista Dragoon looked at him from a different perspective, almost like she turned into a little girl that found love with her idol.


    Krista Dragoon leaned on Zen''s shoulder with a blissful smile as she swirled her finger around his chest.


    "You''re so different today." Krista Dragoon said gently.


    Zen nced at her briefly before chuckling softly.


    "Different? How am I different from my usual self?" Zen asked, hoping for some rification.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon pondered for a moment before looking at him with a blissful smile. "Well, your personality became extremely cold-hearted when Leon Camellia shouted at you and the sky seemed to copse from your anger."


    And she continued, "The most surprising action you did today was the p you hit on Daphne Camellia''s face. I never really seen you hit a woman directly like that and your final warning was extremely cold that my arms started to have some goosebumps."


    Krista Dragoon lifted her sleeve up to show her beautiful and glistening skin for Zen to view.


    Zen leered at it with a lewd expression as he pecked Krista Dragoon''s cheek and sighed softly.


    "Maybe you''re right that I''m indeed a bit different from how I usually act but those two asked for it," Zen said in a reflective tone, almost like he thought that his action from before may be a little bit overboard.


    ''Was I really too harsh on Daphne Camellia?'' Zen pondered inwardly before shaking his head that he did nothing wrong.


    After all, she dared to ridicule his women right in front of his face for no logical reason and he was already kind enough to let her off with a mere p.


    If it were Leon Camellia who shouted those words then he was sure that he would make his fate worse than Jared Kaiso.


    "I could understand Leon Camellia''s feeling given the fact that he has a crush on me and may have lost his mind when he found that I have someone already." Krista Dragoon said lightly and continued.


    "However, I think Daphne Camellia seemed to be more jealous than angry at you for bullying her older brother."


    Zen stopped walking when he heard her words and stared at Krista Dragoon deeply in the eyes.


    Afterward, he asked slowly, "What is she jealous of then?"


    Krista Dragoon twitched her mouth slightly as she realized he was clueless about a woman''s feelings.

 Chapter 205: Eleanor’s Dilemma (I)

    Chapter 205: Eleanor¡¯s Dilemma (I)


    Arriving at the Pce Moon Restaurant, Zen nced at Krista Dragoon who seemed a little bit dazed.


    "What happened, Krista? Still bothered by Leon Camellia?" Zen asked lightly in concern.


    Krista Dragoon looked at him with a disbelief expression as she shook her head.


    "No, I''m just surprised how you managed to charm multiple women when you don''t even understand a woman''s feelings." Krista Dragoon eximed.


    Afterward, she entered the Pce Moon Restaurant first to meet up with Le Dragoon, leaving Zen all alone in the entrance.


    ''Why did Krista suddenly get mad at me?'' Zen scratched his head slightly in confusion.


    He couldn''t understand how she would be all lovey-dovey with him and then suddenly ditch him all alone.


    s, Zen waspletely clueless as to what was going on in her mind as he decided to step inside the restaurant and tried to get a chance to ask Evie or Ang for advice.


    After all, Zen believed a woman may understand another woman''s feelings so he wouldn''t have to overthink anything.


    Entering inside, the first thing Zen saw was the lovely receptionist at the desk as usual with her cheongsam attire that reveals some of her dazzling and glistening legs.


    Zen smirked as he decided to tease her briefly before having to deal with Krista Dragoon''s sudden mood change.


    "Oh my, isn''t this our lovely Eleanor?" Zen made a cheeky greeting as he advanced closer to her and started leering at her legs.


    However, there was zero replies nor reactioning from Eleanor, causing Zen to raise his eyebrow in surprise.


    ''Usually, Eleanor would be giggling right now and tried toe up with all sorts of excuses to deny me.'' Zen pondered inwardly as he tilted his head slightly to look at her.


    When Zen saw some teary eyes in her face with a bit of paleness, Zen was dumbfounded before turning serious.


    "What happened to you, Eleanor? Did someone bully you?" Zen asked solemnly as he wasn''t going to act normal when he saw her like this.


    Eleanor smiled bitterly as she nced at Zen, almost like she wanted to say her worries but decided against it.


    Eleanor merely shook her head, "It''s nothing Zen Princess Krista Dragoon has entered the second floor already. You can find her there."


    Afterward, Eleanor tried to walk away with her head lowered and Zen with his ultra sixth senses was telling him it''s definitely something else.


    Thus, he rushed forward and grabbed Eleanor''s arm without letting her go.


    "You must think I''m some dumb kid to not realize something happened when you act so unnatural," Zen eximed with a re, seemingly threatening her with his gaze to tell him what''s wrong.


    If someone actually dared to bully Eleanor, then Zen wouldn''t mind paying the culprit a visit since Eleanor was someone who worked for Evie.


    Not to mention, he enjoyed teasing her a lot due to her calm and swift replies, unlike others who just blushed slightly.


    Eleanor bit her lips gently as she looked around the restaurant and Zen understood her meaning.


    Without uttering a single word, Zen teleported outside to an alley and cast a barrier around them to prevent any eavesdropping.


    "You can tell me everything now. No one can hear us nor detect any suspicious thing since there''s an illusion around us." Zen exined the barrier briefly for Eleanor to reassure her that she can now be honest with him.


    Eleanor pondered for a few moments before tearing up and Zen held a gawking expression as he could never imagine the scene in front of him to ur.


    The calm and collected woman that always managed to deal with his teasing was crying like a little woman that''s been bullied.


    Zen quickly retrieved a handkerchief in his spatial ring and handed it over to Eleanor to wipe her tears.


    However, Eleanor seemed to be disconnected from him as she simply cried louder and louder.


    Zen had no other choice but to pull Eleanor closer to him as he wiped her tears gently.


    "It''s alright now, Eleanor. You can tell me who bullied you and I will make sure he will have no ce to live." Zen patted her back gently as he continued to soothe her emotion.


    Eleanor nodded slowly and buried her head in his chest as she spoke in a soft and low tone.


    "T-The ce I''m living in is near a noble family and they have been targeting my house ever since because it''s on their way to building a grand house. Thus, they have been threatening me daily and t-they even wanted to have me vited and sell me to a sex ve merchant."


    Zen''s expression darkened as he didn''t expect Eleanor''s dilemma to be like this, considering the fact that she always held a smile on her face.


    "Then why didn''t you tell this to Evie? Given the fact that I''ve known her in this brief moment, I can guarantee to say that Evie has a mysterious and powerful background so if you simply tell them you''re Evie''s people then the noble family should have backed off."


    Zen eximed slowly as he didn''t let anger nor worries cloud his judgment on determining the situation.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor trembled slightly as she didn''t expect Zen to question her suddenly.


    ''Damn it, why are you being so smart all of a sudden?'' Eleanor cursed inwardly while keeping her pitiful expression.


    Afterward, she stared at Zen with teary eyes and said, "Madam Evie was gone when the noble family started targeting me and they knew Madam Evie wasn''t around so they used this chance to test their luck."


    And she continued, "Also, when Madam Evie came back, she was too busy with multiple tasks as they stacked up during her absence so I can only fend for myself. B-But I''m just a woman without any strength nor ability to confront such a big noble family."


    Zen listened to each and every one of her words and realized it must have happened during their disappearance from the auction house.


    ''Great, so it was because we didn''t decide to leave when we had a chance that caused Eleanor to suffer greatly.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he nced at Eleanor.

 Chapter 206: Eleanor’s Dilemma (II)

    Chapter 206: Eleanor¡¯s Dilemma (II)


    Eleanor smirked inwardly as she wanted to give herself a pat in the back for having such swift thinking toe up with multiple excuses.


    ''Sorry Madam Evie, but you said that I can do anything to obtain him so please forgive me this once for using your name.''


    Meanwhile, Zen felt guilty for the cause of her dilemma as he doesn''t know about her scheme.


    Hence, Zen patted her back slowly and asked, "Let me apany you to your house, and let''s see whose noble family is so arrogant to bully you."


    Eleanor showed a cheerful smile as she asked, "A-Are you sure? W-What about Princess Krista Dragoon and the otherdies?"


    Zen smiled gently as he rubs her head softly and said, "They can wait a while since I don''t know what I did to make them mad at me. Not to mention, your dilemma is more important at the moment so tell me where your house is located."


    Eleanor showed a blissful expression as she hugged his arm and said in a low tone, "My house is near the Eastside from here and it''s more of a middle social ss in this kingdom."


    Eleanor kindly exined that since the kingdom has three hierarchies, the lower ss has the most poption, then the middle ss whose ie are decent and have a good job to support their living expenses.


    Whereas thest one is the higher ss or known as the nobility, one who has enough reputation and money to boss around the kingdom without fearing much of the consequences of a crime.


    Zen simply nodded his head as he allowed Eleanor to slowly guide him to her house.


    At the same time, Zen uses one of his shadows to inform Krista Dragoon that he would be away for a while to do some business.


    ''Let''s see who actually has the confidence to target Eleanor when they know who''s behind her.'' Zen smirked inwardly as he couldn''t wait to vent some of his anger.


    Although he was still smiling and joking from time to time, his anger has yet to cease from Leon Camellia''s remark.


    Sometimeter, Eleanor brought Zen to her house and they could see multiple Earth mages on standby, watching Eleanor''s house with a malicious gaze.


    Zen narrowed his eyes as he sensed their cultivation and was slightly surprised to see all of them are at least around the 9th beginner mage rank or in the intermediate rank.


    ''Such a lineup for a mere house?'' Zen was confused about the noble family that would spend this much resources for Eleanor''s house.


    However, his confusion was soon answered when a fatty-looking pig stepped forward and leered at Eleanor''s body evilly.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly and facepalm at this familiar scenario once again.


    ''Just how many fucking fat pigs are in this world and are born into nobility? Do these pigs ever exercise?'' Zen cursed inwardly beforeughing like a maniac.


    "Ai, I''m so stupid for even asking those questions. These pigs probably fed themselves with luxurious food every day and only cared about using their tiny things on innocent women." Zen eximed loudly, causing the fat pig to stumble slightly.


    Afterward, he stared at Zen with a fiery expression and shouted, "Who the hell are you to hold Eleanor by the waist? Get the fuck out of here or don''t me me for having no mercy."


    The fatty-looking pig raised his hand and soon, the lineup of mages started raising their wand up as it started glowing.


    With another chant of them, all those magic spells would fire at Zen''s direction, and the fatty-looking pig smiled evilly as he nced at Eleanor.


    "Eleanor, you know why I wanted to demolish your house. It''s because I wanted to create a more grand house for us to live together. I have a lot of money and can take care of you well so you don''t have to work as a receptionist anymore." The fat pig eximed loudly, causing Zen to twitch his mouth.


    ''Overstepping his boundaries and not knowing who he offended could be considered a blessing I guess.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he decided to let Eleanor respond to him.


    After all, Zen is afraid that he wouldn''t be able to listen to Eleanor''s request about not making a huge scene since he would definitely summon all his shadows and massacre them directly.


    Zen already deemed this as a waste of time because this is no longer a problem if the noble family disappears.


    However, Zen became dumbfounded when Eleanor opened her mouth to speak.


    "Noel Pelora, I have told you many times already. I do not like you nor do I wish to quit my job as a receptionist in the Pce Moon Restaurant," Eleanor clenched her fist as she said in a cold tone.


    "Noel P-Pelora?" Zen mumbled softly before tilting his head to nce at the fat pig and then at Eleanor.


    "Eleanor, does that fat pig have any rtionship with Morgan Pelora?" Zen whispered softly to Eleanor and asked for confirmation.


    Eleanor calmly nodded her head as she began exining his identity. "Noel Pelora is the little brother of Morgan Pelora. Although they''re siblings, their personality and appearance are simply the pr opposite of each other."


    "..."


    Zen was rendered speechless by the number of coincidences today. Not only did he meet Daphne Camellia''s older brother who is a trash and spineless coward, but he also met Morgan Pelora''s little brother who is akin to a pig.


    "Is someone ying a goddamn joke on me?" Zen eximed loudly as he wondered if everything was nned today by someone.


    Meanwhile, Noel Pelora has no more patience after hearing Zen''s outburst as he signaled his mages to fire their spell at Zen.


    Instantly, numerous colorful spellsunched toward Zen and Eleanor smiled wickedly at this scenario.


    ''Heh, perfect chance to embrace Zen further.'' Eleanor eximed inwardly as she nced at Zen who was still busyining by himself.


    "Ahh, so scary!"


    Eleanor screamed in panic as she threw herself to Zen.

 Chapter 207: Eleanor’s Dilemma (III)

    Chapter 207: Eleanor¡¯s Dilemma (III)


    Eleanor trembled in fear as she kept shaking with Zen holding her back softly.


    ''It''s just some barrage of magic spells without any substances, I guess Eleanor is just a normal woman after all.'' Zen chuckled softly as he nced at those magic spells that wereing rapidly at them.


    Meanwhile, Noel Pelora paled as he quickly realized what happened.


    "You fool, what happens if your spell damages my Eleanor?" Noel Pelora kicked a mage in the stomach as he roared in anger.


    s, Noel Pelora could only scream in panic as he witnessed the spell copse onto Zen and Eleanor.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Noel Pelora started having snot in his nose as he cried tearfully when he thought Eleanor was dead given the number of spells fired toward them.


    "Man, luckily those spells were blocked otherwise, I''m going to stain my clothes with dirt again."


    While Noel Pelora was on the ground mourning, a voice suddenly echoed and as the dust slowly scattered away, Zen was calmly embracing Eleanor without any hint of damage.


    "H-How is this possible?" Noel Pelora held a gawking expression when he saw there were zero scratches on their body.


    Afterward, he turned toward his mages and was dumbfounded to see their expression was the same as him.


    "You don''t have to hold me this tightly, Eleanor." Zen patted her back softly as he reassured her that everything is fine.


    And he continued, "If you keep embracing me like this with that soft chest of yours, then I might not be able to control my lust on pouncing toward you."


    Zen tried to joke around to ease the tension around Eleanor but little did he expect, Eleanor continued to hug him tighter after his remark.


    "Let me stay like this for a while," Eleanor ced her head on his shoulder and whispered softly.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he was basically being restrained by her movement, causing him to be unable to move smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Noel Pelora gritted his teeth in anger as not only did he think Eleanor was dead and tried to mourn for her but she was alive and flirting with another man.


    "You-" Noel Pelora pointed his finger at Zen and soon foam started appearing in his mouth as he couldn''t handle the cold truth.


    THUMP!


    Noel Pelora dropped down to the ground, unconscious with his eyes closed.


    The mages that were with Noel Pelora panicked and quickly rushed to his side and started casting healing magic for him.


    "Young master, what happened to him?" A mage screamed in panic as they would be thoroughly punished by the patriarch if anything were to happen to Noel Pelora.


    "Young master merely fainted from anger and disbelief. We just need to cast some calming magic and the young master will wake up." Another mage added when he finished checking his pulse.


    While this scene was urring, Zen was rendered speechless since he didn''t get to make a move again before his opponent fainted.


    "..."


    Zen tried to move forward but since Eleanor was clinging onto him like a leech, he decided to lift her upward and started carrying her.


    Eleanor yelped in surprise before wrapping her legs around his back as she smiled blissfully. ''This couldn''t be any better than I initially nned.''


    A few momentster, when the mage finally saw Zen''s movement, they quickly raised their guard up and yelled, "Stop, this is the young master from the Pelora family. If you even dared to harm him slightly then there''s no ce for you left in this Jade Kingdom."


    The mage tried to warn Zen but didn''t dare to do any rash action such as attacking him in surprise because they doubted it would do anything.


    After all, Zen managed to deflect a barrage of magic spells and the amazing part was, they couldn''t even see nor detect his movement in doing so.


    Zen ignored the mage warning as he red coldly at them.


    "Move aside or don''t me me for being ruthless in murdering a few more people in my list," Zen warned them kindly as he activated his essence me.


    The essence me came out and soon started swirling around Zen, causing the temperature to drastically increase as the mages felt their body started bing heated.


    As Zen continued to take a step forward, the mages took a step back with a pale expression. They were frightened by the aura emitting from Zen and they held a feeling that if they dared to block his steps then they would be burned into a crisp by the essence me.


    Zen stopped his movement right in front of Noel Pelora before dropping Eleanor down on the ground softly.


    Afterward, he held Eleanor''s hand to calm her down, "Was this fat pig the one that kept bullying you and wanted to sell you to a sex ve merchant after viting you?"


    Eleanor nodded her head slowly and said, "Mhmm, he went to the Pce Moon Restaurant once and saw me doing my work as a receptionist. Ever since then, he has been bugging me and asking me to spread my legs for him."


    And she continued, "Thankfully we were still in the restaurant and Madam Evie''s presence was there to prevent him from acting further. However, he has sent spies to track me down and has been threatening me after finding out about my house."


    Zen nodded his head slowly as he heard enough reason to finish off Noel Pelora.


    Zen started controlling his essence me as he prepared to fire it toward Noel Pelora.


    However, a person suddenly appeared in front of him, causing Zen to widen his eyes on this familiar yet deja vu scene.


    Zen stared at the woman in front of him with a nonchnt expression as he wasn''t going to be likest time and let the culprit off.


    "Morgan Pelora, please move aside otherwise, don''t me me for not being merciful toward you," Zen asked her calmly as he continued to increase the temperature with his essence me.

 Chapter 208: Eleanor’s Dilemma (IV)

    Chapter 208: Eleanor¡¯s Dilemma (IV)


    Zen stared deeply at Morgan Pelora who remained standing in his way.


    Taking a deep breath, Zen turned solemn as he slowly snapped his finger.


    "You have forced me to do this, Morgan Pelora," Zen said as the essence me started erging itself with some of the me scattered around in the ground, creating a sizzling sound.


    Eleanor watches on the side as she anticipates an awesome disy of ability from Zen.


    However, she didn''t get to watch long as Morgan Pelora started speaking with a calm tone.


    "Did you even know what my little brother did before you made your move against him?" Morgan Pelora asked Zen softly.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he decided to be kind and exined everything that happened from start to finish without leaving any details.


    A few momentster, Morgan Pelora red at Noel Pelora as she kicked his stomach.


    "Wake up already," Morgan Pelora yelled at Noel Pelora, causing him to wake up from the pain as he stared around with a dazed look.


    "S-Sister, what are you doing here?" Noel Pelora stuttered as he became extremely timid in front of Morgan Pelora.


    His haughty and arrogant personality seemed to have vanished.


    Morgan Pelora ignored his confusion and kicked his stomach again before asking him what kind of mess he made.


    "What were you nning to do by bringing our family''s mages here?" Morgan Pelora red coldly at Noel Pelora.


    Noel Pelora swallowed nervously as he took a few moments before exining in a low tone.


    "I-I was trying to get this house so we can create the grand building that Sister wanted for the n you came up with." Noel Pelora stepped backward a little as some sweats could be seen dripping down his forehead.


    Morgan Pelora heaved a soft sigh as she turned around and nced at Eleanor softly before staring at Zen.


    "I know my little brother''s action previously may be uneptable but we have obtained this little missy house with legal means." Morgan Pelora eximed as she retrieved a house deed from her spatial ring.


    Afterward, she revealed the house deed for Zen to look at and prove that she wasn''t lying.


    Zen held a gawking expression as the address of the house deed was indeed true with its ownership sold to the Pelora Family.


    ''What the fuck is this plot twist?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he nced at Eleanor who was avoiding his eyesight at the moment.


    Her action and behavior now have shown that Morgan Pelora''s words were true without any false information.


    However, Zen wasn''t willing to admit his mistake yet since there was one thing he was in the right.


    "The house that Eleanor imed as hers may be wrong but that doesn''t exclude the fact that Noel Pelora nned on viting Eleanor and then trying to sell her to a sex ve merchant." Zen cleared his throat as he eximed with an angry tone.


    Morgan Pelora smirked at his response as she pointed at his little brother.


    "Indeed, Noel Pelora may be lustful to Eleanor but all he wanted was to marry her into the family, and what makes you think that he would be willing to sell Eleanor to some shitty sex ve merchant." Morgan Pelora said and Noel Pelora quickly nodded his head in agreement.


    "Exactly, our family has already bought the house so Eleanor should have no ce to live. Therefore, I suggest she marry me as the main wife because I will definitely treat her with extreme care." Noel Pelora shouted and continued.


    "But who would have thought that all my efforts were not recognized by her and now, you also showed up out of nowhere and being extremely cozy with Eleanor. Thus, I got angry and ordered the mage to fire their spell on an impulse."


    Zen almost had a headache from all this new information as he tilted his head to look at Eleanor who started acting timidly as she yed with her fingers.


    "Eleanor, be honest with me. Did Noel Pelora ever exim that he would vite you and then sell you to a merchant?" Zen asked softly while secretly hoping that Eleanor would answer yes.


    s, Eleanor merely stuck her tongue out and shrugged her shoulders. "I forgot about it since Noel Pelora was just an annoying pest."


    Zen was rendered speechless by her change of attitude.


    ''What happened to the pitiful Eleanor that was being forced to evict her house?'' Zen pondered inwardly before trying to get some rification.


    "Then about the house, did you sell it to the Pelora family already?" Zen red at Eleanor who seemed to be struggling by her lie being exposed.


    Eleanor raised her hand up since she had nothing else to say.


    ''Damn it, those stupid people said Morgan Pelora was still in her house walking toward the Pce Moon Restaurant. Just how did she get here in time.'' Eleanor cursed inwardly as her devious n is now ruined with the appearance of Morgan Pelora.


    Meanwhile, Zen was put in an awkward position now as he almost killed someone who was simply having a haughty expression and disgusting appearance without any malicious intent.


    ''Wait a minute he did order the mage to fire a barrage of spells toward me even if it was an impulse. If I were an ordinary person then I would have been killed already.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he smiled evilly.


    "Morgan Pelora, let''s just say it was a misunderstanding in the beginning but don''t forget, your little brother almost got us killed if I didn''t deflect it in time." Zen stared at Morgan Pelora with a smug expression.


    Morgan Pelora nodded her head as this was something she couldn''t deny at all.


    "Since my little brother is indeed wrong but I hope you can forgive him." Morgan Pelora said softly before continuing.


    "I will apologize on his behalf by treating you to dinner if that''s fine with you."


    "Deal, dinner it is then I shall be on my merry way." Zen was d to get out of this awkward situation as he quickly grabbed Eleanor''s hand before dashing away from the scene.

 Chapter 209: Eleanor’s Dilemma (V)

    Chapter 209: Eleanor¡¯s Dilemma (V)


    Holding Eleanor''s hand tightly, Zen brought her to a nearby alley before pinning her down in the wall.


    Afterward, Zen stared at Eleanor with a solemn expression.


    "Why did you try to deceive me?" Zen asked Eleanor with a soft tone.


    Eleanor didn''t mind being pinned down as she ced her arm around his neck and looked at him with a crystal clear eye.


    "I didn''t mean to deceive you but now that I''m homeless, I have nowhere else to go," Eleanor said pitifully, almost causing Zen to forget about the incident.


    ''Damn, is it just me, or is this Eleanor always emitting a profound aura despite not showing any strength,'' Zen cursed inwardly when he always felt his heart going soft against her.


    It was like his mind was telling him that he could never get angry or mad over Eleanor despite only asionally meeting her and doing some teasing or flirting.


    Zen cleared his throat slightly as he backed away slightly, pushing Eleanor''s arm off of his neck.


    "If you were simply homeless then why didn''t you ask Evie to stay inside the Pce Moon Restaurant. I have been there multiple times to know they have a guest room despite not renting it out at all." Zen eximed slowly and continued.


    "Also, if Evie didn''t allow you to stay there then you could have just told me and I will arrange an inn for you to live in personally. Heck, I can even ask Krista to find a house that is affordable for you."


    Meanwhile, Eleanor showed a bitter smile at Zen. "It''s not that I can''t afford a ce to live but I''m always lonely without anyone waiting for me to get home."


    Eleanor then retrieved a knife slowly as she smiled at Zen. "I have always been alone for my entire life and I''ve done something that made Madam Evie despise me. Thus, there''s no longer a ce for Eleanor in this world to live in."


    Afterward, she raised her knife in a slicing motion at her neck, causing Zen to be dumbfounded by her sudden action.


    Without wasting any time in pondering what just happened, Zen quickly snatched the knife away and held her wrist.


    "What are you thinking?" Zen roared at Eleanor as he threw the knife away to a distance.


    Although Zen didn''t understand why he became mad, he just felt like his heart was about to be twisted if she were to die in front of him.


    ''Just what is this goddamn feeling I''m getting?'' Zen cried inwardly as he felt like he''s starting to be another person.


    Eleanor saw Zen''s reaction and his fiery eyes that were shouting at her with anger.


    ''Although you may not remember me, at least your mind and soul still remember given the fact that you acted like this.'' Eleanor eximed inwardly.


    Despite having her wrist being held tightly by Zen, Eleanor showed zero sign of struggling as she simply held a soft smile.


    "You know- our position right now seems to be a predator that''s trying to vite a pretty and beautiful woman," Eleanor spoke with a gentle tone.


    Currently, Eleanor''s back is against the wall with both her hands being held down by Zen as he stands in front of her.


    Zen realized the ambiguous position they were in as he quickly stopped pinning her down and turned around.


    "Hmph, if it weren''t because you were trying to do something as stupid as suicide then I wouldn''t have stopped you." Zen quickly exined his reason in a bitter tone.


    ''I have already tried suicide once and it was never a good thing.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he was not going to sit back and just watch Eleanormit suicide in front of him.


    Suddenly, Zen felt a simr dreadful pressure as he felt his body start losing strength. A few momentster, Zen could no longer stand still as he dropped to the ground, unable to move even a tiny bit.


    ''What''s going on? My mana and true qi are being restricted.'' Zen paled when he realized this was a scenario that he had experienced.


    However, what confuses him is that this kind of effect is only possible by the tinum card. Hence, Zen could not understand how he would be affected when he was in a hidden alley with only Eleanor.


    ''E-Eleanor?''


    Zen trembled slightly when he realized the culprit could only be Eleanor.


    At the same time, Eleanor slowly walked around Zen and smiled lightly at him. Eleanor showed the tinum card for Zen to see just for him to know what''s going on.


    "Are you surprised to know why I have a tinum card in my hand?" Eleanor giggled softly when she saw Zen having a dazed expression.


    Zen tried to nod his head but couldn''t because of the restriction.


    ''Just what kind of spells or techniques are used in that tinum card? How can I be so powerless once the restriction is activated on the tinum card?'' Zen cursed inwardly as this could be a disaster if he was always suppressed by the tinum card.


    If the enemy were to find out this secret and use it on him then wouldn''t he be in the chopping block where he could only watch as the enemy minced him into pieces?


    Zen couldn''t help but shiver in fear as he stuttered, "E-Eleanor, you can stop now and I won''t be mad at you."


    As long as he can make Eleanor stop the restriction temporarily, Zen could instantly use his movement technique to snatch the card from her, and afterward, he would definitely spank her butt harshly for messing with him.


    Eleanor chuckled softly at Zen''s word as she shook her head.


    "Don''t worry Zen, I have no malicious intent toward you," Eleanor eximed slowly as she licked her tongue in a perverted manner.


    "It''s just that I can no longer hold back my emotions anymore so please bear with me for the next few hours where you shall experience a heavenly feeling since this is my true dilemma."

 Chapter 210: Zen’s Biggest Crisis Yet

    Chapter 210: Zen¡¯s Biggest Crisis Yet


    BAM!


    Eleanor threw the restricted Zen onto the bed as she smiled wickedly.


    Thinking that just having him being restricted by the tinum card wasn''t enough, Eleanor decided to retrieve some ropes in her spatial ring as she started tying Zen up.


    Zen struggled slightly but gave up in the end since he was powerless to do anything.


    A few momentster, Zen could feel his hand and leg being tied up with his chestying down.


    Zen could only stare at Eleanor as she stood in front of him. "Why are you doing this Eleanor? I don''t recall offending you in any way."


    "Of course, I would never be offended by you at all. I was merely jealous of how you could always leer at other women but all you do is tease me without touching any part of me." Eleanor said in a bitter tone.


    However, her eyes soon flickered in excitement as she smiled deviously at Zen.


    "It''s because I always wear this cheongsam at the receptionist that you don''t feel anything so give me some time to change my outfit. At that time...hehe" Eleanor said blissfully as she left the room, leaving Zen alone.


    ''This is bad If I still can''t get rid of the restriction then I might not live tonight.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he tried his best to move around and try to utilize his mana or true qi.


    He believed that if he used his utmost effort then he could at least control some of his mana and when that happened, he would teleport away from this room.


    s, Zen remained helpless as he could only wait for Eleanor to finish dressing up and start doing whatever crazy business she had for him.


    ''This has got to be my biggest crisis yet,'' Zen cried inwardly as he stared at the door that would open at any moment.


    Footstep could be heard from outside and the door slowly crept open as Zen turned more pale.


    However, the next moment, Zen held a disbelief expression since the person he expected to see and be here was another person.


    "E-Evie?" Zen stuttered as he couldn''t imagine Evie would show up here.


    Meanwhile, Evie looked at Zen in surprise as she asked, "W-Why are you in my bedroom and being tied up in that?"


    Zen smiled happily as he finally found a savior as he exined his situation to Evie and how Eleanor forcefully restricted him with a tinum card.


    "Quickly help untie me and cleanse the restriction on my body, Evie," Zen pleaded as he wanted to leave this ce already.


    Evie remained dazed as she needed to organize her thought process and smiled bitterly when she found out this was done by Eleanor.


    ''Sigh, this girl is really unbelievable. To think she was this thirsty for Zen.'' Evie sighed inwardly as she closed her eyes to sense where Eleanor was.


    When she sensed her, Evie twitched her mouth slightly at the outfit she was currently changing into.


    "T-That outfit Eleanor is going all out today huh," Evie mumbled softly as she stared at Zen.


    "E-Evie?" Zen asked in a nervous tone when he felt that he had a bad premonition about Evie stalling the time and not helping him out.


    It was at this moment that Zen and wished that he didn''t jinx himself because the next word uttered by Evie had shattered his everyst hope and dream.


    "I''m sorry Zen but it seems like Eleanor is determined to have you right now and if I were to stop her then I would feel guilty since she has been a great helper for me," Evie said slowly, causing Zen to tremble further.


    "Evie, you can''t think like that. Remember, we had some good times together so it would be immoral if you allow Eleanor to do as she pleases whilst I''m restricted in every possible way." Zen pleaded and hoped to guilt trip Evie into saving him in the end.


    s, his words seemed to be ineffective as Evie merely walked over to a desk to retrieve something before leaving the room with a wink to him.


    "Good Luck Zen and you would be thanking me when you see Eleanor~"


    This was thest word Zen ever got to hear as the door closed down, leaving him alone once again. However, unlike the first time, he held a dead look since he knew the next person to open the door would be Eleanor.


    "I never mistreated Eleanor before and I was even an assistant for her during her pleas. How could she be plotting against me?" Zen mumbled softly, hoping to get an answer for his current situation.


    Time slowly passed with Zenpletely clueless as the door slowly opened up.


    "I''m back Zen~," Eleanor said as she showed up in front of Zen.


    Zen widened his eyes with a disbelief expression as he almost couldn''t recognize the person in front of him.


    Eleanor''s outfit couldn''t even be counted as an outfit at all. She has some devil ear costume hanging in her hair and her bra has an open hole in the middle, revealing her pink and busty nipples for Zen to view.


    That wasn''t even enough as she wasn''t wearing underwear but some tape-like thing with an X mark. To add the cherry in the topping, Eleanor wore some silky and ck pantyhose, making her appearancepletely seductive.


    Zen swallowed his saliva nervously as he wondered why she would wear such dazzling and revealing outfits for him to see.


    If he recalled slowly, he has never advanced nor showed any feelings that could attract her heart to fall for him.


    ''C-Could my luck really be that great to charm Eleanor with a mere nce?'' Zen eximed inwardly as he could feel his dragon roaring to go at the moment.


    "I believed the next scene happening does not take a genius to know right, Zen?"


    Eleanor whispered softly as she slowly walked toward the bed and lifted Zen up slightly to show her ample breast jiggling.

 Chapter 211: How the tables turned

    Chapter 211: How the tables turned


    "E-Eleanor, is this worth it?"


    Zen asked softly when he felt Eleanor using her ample breast and rubbing it in his chest.


    Although he was not going to deny that this is definitely a good feeling, he still has to say that this is getting weird.


    After all, he has barely met with Eleanor and only asionally done some teasing yet Eleanor was so eager to do the deed with him.


    Somehow this situation leaves a bitter taste in his mouth as Zenid down on the bed without being able to move at all.


    Eleanor didn''t care as she started licking Zen''s neck with a lustful expression on her face.


    ''What is going with Eleanor? This isn''t like her at all,'' Zen cursed inwardly as he tried to keep his mind steady despite the heavenly pleasure he''s getting now.


    "E-Eleanor, you should untie my hand so I can grope your breast," Zen smiles cheekily as he exins how he wanted to massage her ample breast.


    However, Eleanor shook her head as she started lifting his clothes up and said, "If you really want to grope my breast then I''ll be happy for sure. Unfortunately, you''re just trying to bait me into releasing the restriction on you so that you can escape."


    Zen swallowed nervously as he wondered how Eleanor would know him so well.


    ''C-Could she be stalking me ever since I entered the Pce Moon Restaurant?'' Zen pondered inwardly as he nced at Eleanor who held a wicked smile.


    Eleanor leaned her head at Zen''s bare chest as she started twirling her finger around it slowly.


    "I know you more than you know yourself, Zen," Eleanor suddenly said, causing Zen to raise his eyebrow in surprise.


    "You are different from everyone in this world After all, you are a true qi cultivator and have an essence me where many people in this world remain ignorant about it." Eleanor''s word came like a thunderstorm for Zen.


    ''H-How did she know about the essence me?'' Zen eximed inwardly in confusion.


    He has always been using the essence me in a fight but never once did he exin the nature of this me since everyone in this world believes it to be a type of fire spell.


    This was the first time someone was able to identify the essence me and it''s by a receptionist no less.


    "You don''t have to be so shocked, Zen. Don''t forget, I''m Madam Evie''s greatest helper so I may look fragile on the surface but I''m actually a very devious woman that wants your embrace, Zen," Eleanor said as she stripped Zen''s pants down, causing him to bepletely naked in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor red at Zen''s dragon with glittering eyes and some drools could be seen forming in her mouth.


    Zen turned pale as he never knew this day would ever happen.


    ''I always imagine it would be a female being powerless against a disgusting male but when has the scenario changed into a handsome man like me being vited by a hottie.'' Zen cried inwardly when he could imagine himself being vited.


    However, Zen''s expression changed when he saw somethinging inside and it was a slimy and gooey texture.


    It was none other than Romu who came back from his exploration and was sensing Zen''s aura to arrive here.


    "Haha, Eleanor, you''re so beautiful that I want to have you captured right now," Zen eximed loudly when he felt Eleanor kissing his neck.


    Romu noticed the eye signal from Zen and pondered his words slowly before understanding his words.


    ''Master wants this woman to be captured. This is exactly a job called for Romu.''


    Afterward, Romu bounced upward and fired his string shot instead of acid to merely restrain Eleanor.


    Eleanor who had her full attention in Zen was caught off guard as she saw some string wrapped around her arm and when she realized it was a slime''s doing, her expression darkened.


    "A mere slime wants to ruin my time with Zen?" Eleanor said with a furious tone, sending chills down Zen''s bones.


    s, Romu remained unaffected by Eleanor''s word as he continued tounch his string shot to tie Eleanor up.


    "Get the tinum card in her pocket, Romu," Zen shouted loudly.


    Romu quickly nodded and bounced toward Eleanor''s pocket since she was struggling to break the string so Romu used this opportunity to retrieve the tinum card in his mouth.


    With the tinum card inside Romu''s mouth, the restriction lost its effect as Zen can feel his mana and true qi flowing through his veins and body.


    ''Ah finally feeling energized again,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he broke the rope with his essence me.


    Afterward, he restrained Eleanor in the bed and patted Romu''s head slightly.


    "Good job Romu," Zenplimented Romu, causing him to bounce everywhere in a happy mood.


    "W-Why are you so cruel? Am I so disgusting for you to hate me this much?" Eleanor mumbled softly with tears dripping down her eyes.


    "You would rather be cozy with Ang and Krista instead of me." Eleanor became more depressed by the minutes as she stared at Zen without moving an inch.


    Seeing her genuine action, Zen sighed softly before ordering Romu to head outside and y around for now.


    Romu didn''tin at all as he left the room, leaving the two of them alone again.


    Zen nced at Eleanor calmly who still has a seductive outfit where every part of her body is revealing for him to see.


    "Let me tell you something Eleanor, I never hated you nor do I avoid you," Zen spoke calmly and continued.


    "However, your action today is uneptable thus you deserved a hard spanking in the butt."


    Eleanor was dumbfounded as she saw Zen flipping her over and had her butt raised upward.


    "Z-Zen?" Eleanor said softly when she realized Zen rubbing her smooth butt as he pinched it slightly.


    "Mhnnn" Eleanor moaned slightly when she felt a slight pain yet pleasurable moment.


    "How the tables have turned, Eleanor?" Zen rubbed around her perky butt as he smiled wickedly.

 Chapter 212: Naughty Girl Needs a Spanking [R-18]

    Chapter 212: Naughty Girl Needs a Spanking [R-18]


    "Ahhh"


    "Ahhn~"


    "Not so hard, Zen-"


    Eleanor continued to moan louder as the spanking continued on where Zen''s handprint could be seen in her butt already.


    "Hmph, you dared to do something like this and make me feel powerless. Just an hour of spanking isn''t enough," Zen scoffed as he spanked harder this time.


    SPANK!


    "AHHHHHH~" Eleanor screamed with a mixture of pain and pleasure at the same time. She could feel her majestic hole being agitated from this intense session as she wanted to be spanked harder.


    Eleanor''s tongue rolled out from her mouth every time Zen''s hand connected with her butt and her breast continued to jiggle up and down from the excitement.


    Zen noticed her reaction was dumbfounded by it. ''Never did I imagine a calm and collected receptionist beauty to be secretly a masochist that enjoys this kind of treatment.''


    Eleanor''s ecstasy expression with her outfit was enough to arouse any man and Zen was not an exception to this.


    "Fine, why am I acting like a coward all of sudden when it''s not even my first time making love with a woman," Zen mumbled softly as he made an evil grin.


    Eleanor tilted her head slightly when the spanking stopped and managed to see his evil evil grin.


    Eleanor gasped in surprise as she decided to perk her butt up more and started to move a little bit upward to show her sexy legs for Zen.


    Zen felt the wiggling from Eleanor and nced down to see how she moved upward for him for a better spanking and view.


    ''This naughty little girl,'' Zen smirked inwardly as he rubbed around her butt and started tearing off one of her ck pantyhose.


    "Gah," Eleanor screamed slightly but she was having a blissful smile, causing Zen to twitch his eyebrow.


    "Naughty girl needs a spanking," Zen shouted and spanked at her butt hardly as he made sure both sides of the butt received the same amount of treatment.


    Afterward, Zen decided to flip her around and kissed Eleanor''s lip. Eleanor widened her eyes before wrapping her arms around his neck and kissed him aggressively.


    Their tongues continued to entangle with each other where Eleanor was the predator as she continued to suck on his saliva.


    For the first time ever, Zen felt himself losing his position as the leader andmander in making love.


    Eleanor pounced onto Zen chest and showed her dazzling legs whilst using her feet to stroke on his dragon slowly.


    Zen''s dragon seemed to be enraged by the teasing as it flew upward, almost like it was roaring at the enemy toe and get it.


    Eleanor chuckled softly when she realized her charm was still there to arouse a man without any fail.


    Afterward, she showed her other leg with the pantyhose still on and stared at Zen gently.


    "Use your mouth to help me take off the pantyhose," Eleanormanded as she shoved her thigh right in front of Zen''s face.


    ''Damn it, heaven is reallypensating everything for my past.'' Zen eximed inwardly as this situation could only be counted as a miracle that many men would be envious of.


    Heck, he bet that if anyone were to know he was enjoying this beautiful scene then they would surely all gather together to strangle him alive for being this lucky with a woman like Eleanor.


    "Stop wasting time and take my pantyhose off already~" Eleanor pouted when she saw him in a daze.


    "I thought I''m the one punishing you so howe you''re the one ordering," Zen snapped out of his daze and sneered at Eleanor.


    However, Eleanor merely smiled as she stuffed her feet in his mouth in a swift motion.


    Zen managed to taste her pearl toes through the pantyhose texture and tried to push her off for the audacity.


    s, Eleanor didn''t give him any chance as she directly turned around and sucked on her dragon in an unexpected manner.


    Zen felt his dragon being soaked in the warm and lovely mouth of Eleanor as she gobbled it up and down.


    A slurping sound could be heard from Eleanor''s voice as she uses her hand to grab part of his dragon as well before moving onto his balls.


    At the same time, Eleanor said in a difficult manner, "Hurry up and strip my pantyhose already. How long are you going to make me wait?"


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he decided to give in for her effort in pleasing him this well.


    Thus, Zen slowly stood up and used his teeth to peel the pantyhose off of Eleanor before groping her butt and started to use his tongue to lick on her cunt.


    "AHHN," Eleanor moaned when she felt his breathing passing through her cunt as her movement became faster, making Zen cum directly inside her mouth.


    Unlike most women who could only be helpless from the amount of yang qi flushing inside her throat, Eleanor was eager as she swallowed everything without stopping at all.


    A few momentster, Eleanor gave off a soft sigh as she licked her lips that had some of the yang qi leftovers as she smiled blissfully.


    Zen was dumbfounded but before he could realize anything, Eleanor had already plugged her cunt inside Zen''s mighty dragon as she moved her hips and back and forth.


    This was the time when Zen felt like a useless person that is just here to satisfy Eleanor without being a leader at all.


    However, he wasn''t going to give up this easily as he started moving his hip too and sucked on Eleanor''s pink nipples.


    Eleanor became happier as she hugged his head onto her breast as she kept moving up and down.


    PAP!


    PLOP!


    Only the sound of flesh meshing was heard in the room for hours before Eleanor''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    "YES, I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS FOR WAY TOO LONG!" Eleanor shouted loudly as she felt her cunt being filled by Zen''s yang qi.


    Eleanor didn''t have enough with just one filling as she kept pounding onto Zen until she was satisfiedpletely.

 Chapter 213: The Empress Action (I)

    Chapter 213: The Empress Action (I)


    Zen and Eleanor spent the next few hours making love with Eleanor getting more eager after each session.


    Zen felt like he was about to be squeezed dry from Eleanor who seemed to be like a subus.


    "E-Eleanor, just how much stamina do you have?" Zen asked stutteringly as he stared at the bulging stomach of Eleanor.


    He has filled her stomach up many times with his yang qi and Eleanor doesn''t even seem satisfied at all.


    Heck, she got more thirsty after each pumping into her stomach as she would always shake her hips rapidly to agitate his dragon.


    "Another one, Zen~" Eleanor moaned loudly as she pleaded for another sex.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly from the enormous stamina Eleanor held.


    ''E-Eleanor is too much of a freak,'' Zen cried inwardly as he pounded her once again, causing Eleanor to scream excitedly.


    Sometimeter, Zen has already turned pale as he could no longer fuck Eleanor any longer. "This has got to be the longest and intense sex I have ever done."


    Meanwhile, Eleanor pouted slightly when she could see Zen at his limit.


    "Sigh, to think a healthy man like Zen could only fuck for this long," Eleanor mumbled softly but it was loud enough for Zen to hear everything.


    Zen wanted to dig a hole to hide since they have been at it all night long since the morning has be nighttime already yet Eleanor still wanted more.


    "How many men do you fuck daily?" Zen asked her softly since she wasn''t a virgin and was extremely experienced in every sex position.


    Eleanor''s expression darkened as she red at Zen in anger. "Do you think I''m a whore that would spread my leg to some tom, dick, and harry?"


    Zen realized he was rude for asking that as he hugged her and apologized for his wording.


    "Sorry for asking such a rude question, I didn''t mean to offend you nor do I care about you being a virgin or not," Zen spoke in a gentle tone as he caressed her cheek.


    Afterward, Zen stared deeply in her eyes, "However, now that we did the deed and I''m a possessive man so you can no longer make love with anyone else. Do you regret your action after knowing all of these?"


    Zen smiles cheekily as he wanted to make Eleanor scared and regret her action for seducing him.


    s, Eleanor''s expression brightened up as she leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "Since that''s your personality then I could only spread my leg for your dragon from now on," Eleanor eximed as she grabbed his dragon with her hand before stroking it slightly.


    Zen hurriedly stood up and started dressing his clothes up because he can tell her expression is indicating that she wants another session of lovemaking.


    Eleanor chuckled softly when she saw him dressed everything up so quickly, almost like he was sneaking into an affair and afraid of others from catching him.


    "Did you love my technique and my body?" Eleanor suddenly said, causing Zen to raise his eyebrow for this sudden question.


    Taking a deep breath, Zen turned solemn as he looked deeply into Eleanor''s eyes.


    "Your body is one of the best I have ever seen, especially those slender and smooth legs of yours is to die for," Zen said and continued.


    "If it weren''t for myck of stamina and inexperience then I would have wanted to pound you more. However, I doubt that would take long for that day to happen where it would be you begging to stop and ask for mercy."


    Eleanor nodded her head as she stood up to dress her clothes slowly while taking her time.


    ''Of course, I''ll believe your words, Zen. After all, my stamina was gained through your intense session back then where I always fainted.'' Eleanor smiled inwardly as she finished dressing up.


    Afterward, Zen opened the door and started walking downstairs.


    "I still can''t believe we were in the Pce Moon Restaurant the entire time and fucking in Evie''s room on top of that." Zen sighed softly when Eleanor informed him of their location.


    He was going to teleport to the Pce Moon Restaurant quickly but it wasn''t even needed.


    "Well, isn''t it better to fuck in a closer ce so that you won''t have to make the other women wait any longer," Eleanorughed from behind as she ces her hand around Zen''s arm?


    Zen nces at her briefly before shaking his head. There was no longer any point in hiding their rtionship from others and he was pretty sure the women knew about their activity in the room.


    After all, Zen can feel an intense murderous aura directing at him as he sees Ang, Le Dragoon, Krista Dragoon, and even Evie in the room ring at him.


    "Damn it, there wasn''t a sound formation in the room," Zen cursed loudly.


    "No, there is a sound formation to block off any eavesdropper" Eleanor intervened and added.


    "However, what fun would there be if none of the women can hear our blissful mood. Not to mention, the Pce Moon Restaurant is closed today for outsiders so only these women can hear our loud moan."


    Zen smiled bitterly as he cursed himself for being unable to flirt and tease Eleanor since he could never imagine a lovely receptionist could be this deadly.


    One wrong move led to entire destruction!


    This term was something Zenprehend fully as he could imagine his fate when he sat down at the table.


    Entering inside the room, Zen can feel multiple daggers stabbing his back from their eyes alone.


    "Haha, what''s the asion for everyone to gather here? Krista, shouldn''t you be back in the imperial family since a princess disappearing for this long should create a hugemotion." Zen said awkwardly as he wanted to flee already.


    Krista Dragoon merely sneered at his attempt as she red at him with a serious expression.


    "Zen, the empress has finally made a move against us."

 Chapter 214: The Empress Action (II)

    Chapter 214: The Empress Action (II)


    "The empress has finally made a move against us after staying silent this entire time," Krista Dragoon said slowly, causing the atmosphere topletely change in the room.


    "So the empress has finally acted huh. Did the empress know about the fact that the Kaiso family is under our control now?" Zen sat down in the chair and asked.


    Krista Dragoon shook her head. "No, the empress didn''t know about that but she knew about our visit to the Kaiso family, and given our grudges, she became a bit suspicious."


    ''Suspicious?'' Zen pondered inwardly before finding the situation a bit ridiculous.


    "If I recall correctly we teleported away from the Kaiso family so there''s no way the empress would know about our friendly rtionship," Zen added.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon held a deadpan expression at Zen, almost like she was asking are you serious?


    It wasn''t just Krista Dragoon looking at Zen like a fool but the other women also twitched their mouths slightly as they couldn''t believe he would utter such dumb words.


    Zen saw their expression of ridiculing him as he wondered if he said anything stupid aloud.


    Thus, he repeated his previous word in his mind before smacking his head when he figured it out.


    ''Damn, the intense sex with Eleanor must have clouded my mind.'' Zen cursed inwardly since his remark about using teleportation away from the Kaiso family could easily be found out by the empress.


    After all, Le Dragoon and Ang managed to leave in the front door without any resistance and he also made a huge scene near the Pce Moon Restaurant with Daphne Camellia''s older brother, Leon Camellia.


    Any fool would be able to tell that there are no grudges between him and the Kaiso family anymore given the fact he came out unscathed.


    "Hmph, as expected of a lustful man that could only think with his lower part. Enjoying the entire day with a beautiful woman like Eleanor must have lowered his intelligence a lot." Krista Dragoon scoffed as she picked up a piece of meat from the dishes to eat in an angry mood.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he tried to look at Evie for help and exin things to him.


    Evie smiled as she patted Krista Dragoon''s shoulder. "Zen has his difficulties, Krista."


    Zen brightened up when Evie was willing to save him from this dilemma and reminded himself to do something nice for her.


    s, his judgment and thinking were way too quick since Evie wasn''t finished with her words.


    "Zen is too perverted in his mind where he can''t keep his pants up and needs to lower it down at every single minute possible," Evie added as she smirked at Zen.


    Zen felt like he was being framed for a heinous crime that he didn''t even do.


    However, he didn''t dare to retort and exin that it was Eleanor that restricted him and stripped him naked before making love with him.


    Who in their right mind would believe such a scenario if they haven''t experienced it themselves?


    No one, absolutely zero people would believe his words as that would only make it worse for him.


    Thus, Zen could only re at Eleanor calmly sitting down next to Evie without any intention of helping him out.


    ''Aren''t you very heartless to dump me aside after satisfying your lust?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he was punished to sit in the corner all by himself.


    "Enough of that lustful bastard Zen, Krista, continue on with the information that your spy gave you about the empress." Ang ignored Zen''s pitiful expression as she diverted the topic away from him.


    Krista Dragoon was slightly surprised that Ang was interested in politics but nevertheless, Krista Dragoon heaved a soft sigh as she said, "The empress has found a candidate to try and marry us off. That person is none other than the prince from the White Tiger Kingdom."


    "W-White Tiger Kingdom?" Zen muttered slowly in confusion and wondered if both the kingdoms had any connection.


    Since one is called the Jade Kingdom with a dragon as their symbol whilst the White Tiger Kingdom clearly has a tiger as their symbol which is showcasing two heavenly beasts that always shed against each other.


    "What a cliche and unoriginal scene."


    Zen sighed loudly as he bet the empress decided on this candidate because the White Tiger Kingdom most likely promised to support her position and authority if she married off their princess.


    His conjecture was confirmed after Krista Dragoon exined the reason which came to no surprise for anyone in the room since none of them were dumb and unintelligent to figure out this action of the empress.


    "The empress must have been desperate to do this kind of action." Ang sneered once Krista Dragoon was finished with her words.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head, "It''s not surprising she would do this since my influence is getting more powerful by the day thanks to Evie supporting me."


    "Hoh, I did nothing at all Krista. I''m merely a Madam in the Pce Moon Restaurant and nothing more." Evie chuckled softly as she waved her hand, unwilling to im any credits.


    Meanwhile, Zen held a bittersweet taste in his mouth when he got disregardedpletely. Not even a grateful or thankful toneing from Krista Dragoon.


    ''Hmph, why am I even here when I''m not helpful at all?'' Zen eximed inwardly as he decided to leave the Jade Kingdom.


    Given the fact that Krista Dragoon has a tinum card and its frightening ability, Zen has no doubt that she would be smooth sailing from now on to the throne of the Jade Kingdom.


    Hence, he should no longer be needed at all since he could also summon some of his shadows to assist her from afar.


    "Since everything is basically under Krista''s control now, I guess it''s time for my role to be dismissed," Zen stood up and said slowly before continuing.


    "I shall be leaving the Jade Kingdom tomorrow and head to the Swift Feather Kingdom."

 Chapter 215: Mage Tournament

    Chapter 215: Mage Tournament


    "You''re going to leave the Jade Kingdom tomorrow?"


    To everyone''s surprise, it was Le Dragoon that mmed the table as she held a tearful expression at Zen.


    Zen was dumbfounded to see Le Dragoon tearing up about him deciding on leaving the Jade Kingdom tomorrow.


    ''Did she really fall that deeply for me?'' Zen wondered inwardly before dashing toward Le Dragoon and patted her head.


    "It''s not like I''m going to be gone forever at least not yet," Zen wanted to promise her that he wouldn''t leave her alone.


    However, when he recalled that he must ascend to the higher world for revenge, he knew that he could never promise Le Dragoon since there could be a chance of failure where he cannot bring this tiny world with him.


    Le Dragoon wasn''t dumb to not realize that Zen was hesitant on promising something as simple as staying with her forever.


    Thus, her tears continued to leave her eyes and within a few moments, it had already be red.


    Zen was in disbelief when he saw a few tears could make Le Dragoon''s eye seem bruised.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon quickly pushed Zen aside with her full strength as she embraced Le Dragoon.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon tilted her head to re at Zen and shouted, "Don''t you know about Le''s eye condition? If she ever gets emotional and starts crying then she is going to be injured to the point of a possibility that her eyesight could be blind."


    "It seemed like Le has a mystic eye," Evie suddenly intervened as she examined Le Dragoon''s condition, causing Krista Dragoon to stumble.


    "Hah, as expected of a tinum cardholder, just a tiny relevance and you can deduce Le''s special ability in an instant." Krista Dragoon smiled bitterly as she med Zen for this incident.


    "Sniff Sniff, can''t you stay any bit longer?" Le Dragoon stared at Zen with watery eyes as she asked softly.


    Zen could feel his heart being a bit in pain to see Le Dragoon crying because of him.


    ''Maybe I was a bit too abrupt but it''s been a long time since I overstayed here.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he was nning on leaving the Jade Kingdom as soon as the auction house ended.


    However, never did he expect there to be so much turbulence and schemes taking ce that dyed his departure time.


    "Sigh, it''s not that I don''t want to stay here any bit longer Le but, it''s because I have already aplished my goals in the Jade Kingdom," Zen walked forward and caressed Le Dragoon''s face despite Krista Dragoon''s fierce expression.


    And he continued, "There is no longer any point of me being here since Krista can easily confront the empress given her forces and influences now."


    Everyone in the room stayed silent as Zen''s words were logical and weren''t said in an impulse.


    After all, if one no longer has a motive in staying at one location then they''ll only be wasting their precious time when there is other more important stuff to do.


    Le Dragoon bit her lips tightly as she didn''t even spend enough time with Zen. Not to mention, he has stolen her first kiss and wanted to ditch right afterward.


    There are no such things as a free meal in this world and her kiss was definitely not something Zen can take and flee.


    Suddenly, like a thunderstrike in Le Dragoon''s brain, her expression brightened up as she stared at Zen.


    "There is the uing mage tournament Zen. You have a reason now to stay longer here." Le Dragoon eximed in a blissful manner.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon held a dumbfounded expression before realizing it was about time for the mage tournament.


    "I-I actually forgot something as important as the mage tournament," Krista Dragoon sighed loudly as she forgot about this event because of too many things happeningtely.


    Zen was standing still with a confused look and Evie smirked at his reaction.


    "You really don''t care about anything else besides women," Evie sneered as she decided to exin what the mage tournament is to Zen.


    Sometimeter, Zen nodded his head in understanding when the mage tournament was going to happen in the coliseum where multiple mages sign up to battle against each other to be a champion.


    Zen rubbed his chin slightly but shook his head in the end. Although the mage tournament sounds fun, it doesn''t have any meaning for him since he can easily annihte everypetitor with his cheat skill.


    "I don''t think I will partake in the mage tournament. It seemed like a waste of time for me since you will only earn fame when you''re crowned as the champion and fame is something I''ve never cared about," Zen said slowly as he politely declined the offer from Le Dragoon.


    After all, Le Dragoon has just calmed down and if he made her cry again where her eyes be bruised again then he feared that Krista Dragoon might kill him.


    "That may not be the case since I heard rumors about the reward of being a champion will obtain a bodhisattva heart." Evie suddenly said, causing Zen to widen his eyes in surprise and disbelief.


    ''B-Bodhisattva heart that''s the prime ingredient I need to restore Cecilia''s physical body,'' Zen eximed inwardly as his body started trembling in excitement.


    This bodhisattva heart seemed to appear when he needed it and if he still decided to give up this chance then when will he ever get another opportunity.


    "This mage tournament Where and How do I sign up to enter it?" Zen clenched his hand as his eyes showed a fiery me that brimmed with determination, shocking the women in the room.


    They had never seen him this motivated for something nor be agitated about an item before.


    Everyone is surprised except for Eleanor and Evie because they knew the reason why Zen wanted the bodhisattva heart.


    ''Heh, not even a hesitation when I mentioned the reward. Really- You never really change that personality of yours,'' Evie said inwardly as she smiled lightly at Zen.

 Chapter 216: Recommendation

    Chapter 216: Rmendation


    "To sign up for the mage tournament, one must first get a rmendation letter from a noble family." Krista Dragoon said lightly.


    Her eyes remained clear as she red at Zen with the intention of making him ask her for help.


    After all, Zen doesn''t have a good rtionship with any noble families, worse, he could be regarded as an enemy for every noble family in the Jade Kingdom.


    Not many can ept the fact of bringing a potentially dangerous person into their house where he would cripple their heir manhood without any hesitation.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he stuttered, "Wouldn''t the Kaiso family rmendation be enough for me to sign up?"


    The Kaiso family are now under his control so getting them to do something as trivial as giving him a rmendation should be no problem.


    Krista Dragoon held Le Dragoon to sit down in a chair since she has calmed down.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon turned around and faced Zen with an evil smirk hanging on her face.


    "A rmendation from the Kaiso family would be enough to sign anyone to enter the mage tournament." Krista Dragoon said and continued.


    "However, that is if the Kaiso family is willing to give you the rmendation to enter the mage tournament to begin with."


    Zen was dumbfounded before realizing her meaning.


    Since the important talking and arrangement were all done by Krista Dragoon whilst he in the meantime was rxing in the pool with Ang and Le Dragoon, then in simple meaning, Krista Dragoon was the one in control of the Kaiso family and not him.


    "Y-You wouldn''t be this heartless and deny me a rmendation right?" Zen asked with a bit of sweat on his forehead.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t reply and merely patted Le Dragoon''s head softly.


    Zen heaved a soft sigh and understood she was mad as well with his sudden departure. Although it may seem abrupt, he has always been nning on leaving the Jade Kingdom when they came back from the forest.


    There are too many schemes taking ce here unlike the Town of Ash where he can just do as he pleases since there aren''t many powerhouses.


    ''Sigh, this is the problem with having rtionships with multiple women at the same time.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he walked toward Le Dragoon.


    "Le, how about this, I promise to help your sister ascend to the throne from start to finish but I cannot guarantee anything else after that," Zen said slowly, causing Le Dragoon to nod her head.


    "Un, I understand," Le Dragoon replied even though she knew he would still leave them given his tone of speech.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia who has been silent in the mysterious space ever since she heard the news of a Bodhisattva heart, decided to send a mental transmission to Zen.


    "Aren''t you being a bit cruel to her when you practically made her fall in love with you?" Cecilia asked.


    "It''s not that I''m being cruel but even I''m not sure about the road ahead and whether or not I can safely bring them to the higher world. I have seen too many cliche events when the main protagonist ascends and has to separate with his women in many novels." Zen calmly replied while exining his reason.


    The novels he read may be fictional and could be just a cliche scene where the author writes to fill in their word count or drag the story but Zen didn''t want to risk anything.


    "Until I''m sure that there is no risk involving them then I would be more than willing to bring them with me. I know I''m being too much of a coward but they have no reason to risk themselves like me." Zen added and Cecilia was rendered speechless.


    Cecilia wanted to rebuke him but stayed silent in the end because Zen was doing everything for her sake.


    ''Maybe I''m the burden for you and not the other way around,'' Cecilia eximed inwardly as she recalled their first official meeting where she hadbeled Zen as trash.


    But within a few months, Zen has improved tremendously to the point where even she could notprehend his talent anymore.


    At the same time, Zen finally finished discussing the mage tournament with the women as he went to his room to study his Ice Castle some more.


    The Ice Castle was an area of effect spell that changes the environment to a sub-zero degree but after his first attempt in the forest, he found out many ws in the spell.


    While Zen excused himself to leave, the women stayed in the room as they looked at each other with aplicated expression.


    Krista Dragoon decided to be the first one to lead as she stared at Eleanor and asked, "So when did you fall for his charm to even go as far as restricting him with a tinum card to make love with him."


    "I don''t think I need to answer you that because it''s my secret." Eleanor sneered as she refused to answer her questions.


    Krista Dragoon twitched her brows slightly as she wondered about her identity. She had thought Eleanor was just a receptionist for Madam Evie but now she knew, there are more secrets about Eleanor.


    "Although I don''t know how you got charmed by Zen, at least I know you wouldn''t have any malicious intent toward him." Krista Dragoon said softly as she stood up and prepared to leave the Pce Moon Restaurant.


    Le Dragoon followed right behind and before they left, Eleanor smiled at them.


    "I wonder just how long you canst against the empress," Eleanor said, causing Krista Dragoon to halt her movement.


    "What do you mean by that, Eleanor?" Krista Dragoon asked with a solemn expression.


    Krista Dragoon did not dare to take Eleanor''s word lightly anymore when it was clear that she is more powerful than what she showed on the surface.


    Eleanor chuckled softly as she shrugged her shoulders, "Who knows? Maybe the empress has a much more powerful backer than you think or maybe I''m just teasing you."

 Chapter 217: Ice Castle

    Chapter 217: Ice Castle


    Krista Dragoon twitched her mouth slightly when she felt like Eleanor was purposely toying with her.


    ''Some receptionist you are.'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly as she left in anger.


    Le Dragoon saw the situation and bid farewell to the rest before chasing after Krista Dragoon.


    Meanwhile, Ang also stood up to leave the dining room and head upstairs. She didn''t dare to bother Zen since he mentioned studying some spell so she could only reluctantly go to the room next to his.


    The dining room only has Eleanor and Evie who are calmly sipping some of her brewed tea.


    "You sure enjoyed yourself today," Evie said calmly as she stared at Eleanor''s blissful expression.


    "I sure did Madam Evie. I must first thank you for allowing me to embrace him fully." Eleanor eximed happily and continued.


    "However, I wasn''t fully satisfied yet because his cultivation is too low at the moment and his stamina was farckingpared to back then."


    Eleanor licked her lips in a devious manner, almost like she had just vited a beauty.


    Evie chuckled softly at Eleanor''s words and wondered inwardly. ''Maybe I should let myself loose for once.''


    Evie then smiled bitterly as she couldn''t be like Eleanor and not care for any consequences.


    Eleanor saw herplicated emotion and decided to stop herself from talking any further about her love session.


    "I''m sorry Madam Evie I shouldn''t have gone overboard with my words," Eleanor quickly apologized for her action.


    "It''s fine, Eleanor. It''s normal for you to be this happy given the fact that you''ve waited for 10,000 years already," Evie shook her head with a brief smile.


    Afterward, she stood up with her cup of tea and left the room as she headed upstairs to her office.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor smacked her head lightly and stomped the floor.


    "Damn it, how could I lose my mind and irk Madam Evie''s wound." Eleanor cursed herself as she sighed when she saw Madam Evie enter inside her office.


    Although Evie seemed normal on the surface, only she knew how much pain Evie is enduring.


    ''If only Zen can recover his memories already,'' Eleanor clenched her fist tightly as she wanted to tell Zen the truth.


    However, she didn''t dare to actually do it because Evie wouldn''t forgive her if she did something like that.


    Hence, Eleanor could only heave a soft sigh as she cleaned the dining room before heading back to her own room for a rest.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Zen was sitting in a lotus position as he imagined the scene of him using the Ice Castle against his enemies.


    "No, this method doesn''t bring out the full potential of the spell," Zen mumbled softly when he rejected another method of his.


    "What are you trying to achieve Zen?" Cecilia sent a mental transmission and asked softly.


    "I''m trying to increase my power with the Ice Castle but it''s not working as I wanted it to be," Zen replied quickly as he tried to reimagine another scenario.


    Cecilia was in disbelief to see him actually trying hard to cultivate for once without needing her reminder or insistence.


    ''What got him so motivated to study hard now? Usually, he would always brush his achievement with ''luck'' and have never even tried to learn anything until thest minute or when it''s needed.''


    Cecilia eximed inwardly as she was confused at his action. Unable to hold her curiosity any longer, she decided to ask him for an answer.


    "Why are you suddenly studying so hard?" Cecilia asked, causing Zen to stop his imagination and enter inside the mysterious space.


    Zen stared deeply into Cecilia''s eyes and Cecilia blush a little from his intense staring for no reason.


    Cecilia stumbled backward as she stuttered, "W-Why are you staring me so deeply for?"


    Zen continued to stare a while before advancing toward her, scaring Cecilia slightly.


    Afterward, Zen tried to hold her by the waist but unfortunately, his hand simply passed through her body.


    Cecilia smiled bitterly at his action and wondered if he wanted to tell her something from this.


    "Are you sad that my body is transparent and can''t let you get the feeling of conquering me?" Cecilia teased slightly to ease the tension.


    Zen shook his head as his eyes remained crystal clear. "Although I doubt many are able to beat me in the mage tournament given my powerful skills, there are still many variables ahead."


    And he continued, "I want to make sure that I am guaranteed to win the mage tournament, and to do that, I must study all the spells that will help me achieve victory. Ice Castle is one of the best areas of effect spell I''ve known so I want to master it."


    Cecilia raised her eyebrow slightly. "It''s just a mage tournament and you seemed too serious about it now when you initially held a disgusted look at this event."


    Zen turned solemn as he touched Cecilia''s hand since he could feel some physical contact there.


    Afterward, he stared at her and opened his mouth. "The mage tournament was irrelevant to me previously because I thought it was a bunch of clowns trying to entertain themselves. However, that changed when I realized the reward is a Bodhisattvas Heart that can reforge your body."


    And he continued, "There is no way I''m going to be careless and lose that once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Zen waspletely serious as he ced Cecilia''s hand in his heart, allowing her to feel his heart beating rapidly.


    "Do you feel my heart beating so quickly? It''s not because of excitement but I''m afraid afraid of losing the chance in reforging a physical body for you."


    Cecilia trembled when she felt his resolve and motivation were due to her. Her hand started shaking in his chest as she held her emotion back from tearing up.


    "Hmph, no wonder people keep calling you a fool when facing a woman," Cecilia sneered as she kicked him out of the mysterious space yet her face became extremely red with an inexplicable smile.

 Chapter 218: Rigorous Training

    Chapter 218: Rigorous Training


    Being kicked out of the mysterious space so suddenly, Zen smiled bitterly at her tsundere behavior.


    ''Sigh, you are clearly smitten by me yet unwilling to admit it. Some 10,000 years old Sovereign you are,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he proceeded to sit in a lotus position.


    Afterward, he spent the entire night alone, studying the Ice Castle and more magic spells to improve his chance of victory.


    By the time morning came, Zen was still busy concentrating until Ang knocked on his door slightly for breakfast.


    "Zen, breakfast is ready and Eleanor said if you dared to bete then she would charge you 2,000 spirit stones for spending a night here," Ang shouted, and before she could even continue her words.


    The door opened up and Zen dashed downstairs, leaving Ang speechless.


    "Why did he suddenly be this agitated?" Ang mumbled softly as she followed behind at a normal pace.


    Meanwhile, Zen quickly sat in the chair with heavy panting and Eleanor smiled evilly at him.


    "Heh, who would have thought a man like you is merely a stingy person?" Eleanor teased him when she purposely informed Ang to tell him about paying for staying the night if he camete for breakfast.


    Zen was rendered speechless when his weakness was found out by everyone.


    "Cough, being stingy is better than being a poor person that can''t afford anything," Zen exined his reason for his behavior.


    However, he only received scorn from Eleanor as she scoffed at him. "Being stingy means living off of someone huh?"


    Zen chuckled softly as his shameless scoundrel mode activates. "Well, I basically sold my body to youst night so shouldn''t it be a given that I get to live for free?"


    "Heh, your shameless scoundrel has improved. You even dared to say it wasn''t you who took the full advantage of me." Eleanorughed as she didn''t mind letting others know what they did.


    Meanwhile, Zen suddenly felt multiple res at his back and turned around, only to see a bunch of customers clenching onto their fork.


    It was at this time that Zen finally realized that the Pce Moon Restaurant was open today and that he basically exposed himself for enjoying Eleanor''s bodyst night.


    "Hmph, the galls of this man just because he managed to have Madam Evie and Princess Krista Dragoon as backers."


    "If it weren''t for his ridiculous and unique me, I wanted to go up there and beat him to a pulp."


    "You''re too generous, I would use his method if I were stronger than him and that is crippling his manhood."


    Zen heard the customer''s whispering and wanted to head back upstairs already.


    Although they were trash talking and even eximed about thrashing him, it was understandable considering his arrogant remark.


    "Why didn''t you tell me there are many other customers this early in the morning?" Zen whispered softly at Eleanor who was currently busyughing.


    "It''s not my fault that someone rushed over here when he heard about having to pay for the room if he waste. Not to mention, there are no concealing formations in here so you should have seen and heard the customers,"


    Eleanor shrugged her shoulders as she was not responsible for his current dilemma.


    Zen could only cast an illusion barrier around them because he felt many murderous gazes at him and it made him ufortable.


    Meanwhile, Ang arrived at the table and sat down in a chair.


    "Aren''t you pretty heartless for leaving me alone upstairs when I was kind enough to inform you about breakfast?" Ang pouted slightly in displeasure, causing Zen to have a headache early in the morning.


    Sometimeter, once Zen finished breakfast, he stared at Eleanor and asked, "Eleanor, is there any ce for me to practice my magic here?"


    Eleanor was dumbfounded by his sudden question but nodded her head.


    "You can simply head over to the backyard of the restaurant to train your magic. There is some formation iy there to prevent any damages so you can practice at your full strength." Eleanor said and pointed her finger at the backdoor.


    Zen smiled at her reply and kissed her on the lips softly as thanks. Eleanor didn''t mind the kiss as she tried to wrap her arms around his neck but Zen avoided it, causing her to pout slightly.


    "Maybe tonight but not now. I want to do some rigorous training to prepare myself for the uing mage tournament," Zen smirked as he ran away without giving Eleanor a chance to speak up.


    However, Ang suddenly stood up and shouted at Zen before he could open the backdoor, "You forgot about my lips!"


    When the customers hear Ang''s words, they almost feel like vomiting the food they just ate and wonder if they have some problem.


    "Why do all the beauties flock at him whereas we get no beauties?" A customer cried outwardly as he chugged some tea into his throat.


    "Sigh, what can we do about this horrendous fate of ours? We''re not the protagonist so of course, we don''t get beauties at every corner." Another customerined and everyone nodded their heads in sorrow.


    Meanwhile, Zen kissed Ang on the lips despite the gaze of everyone as he patted his head afterward before leaving the scene.


    Evie, who was watching from the balcony, shook her head at the current situation.


    "At this rate, my restaurant is going to be empty because of him." Evie sighed softly when she saw many customers calling for the bills to leave.


    They were unable to withstand their jealousy anymore yet they had no confidence in trying to make a scene here so they could only choose to leave as a way to escape.


    In the backyard, Zen was surprised by therge acre here as he activated the formation and began practicing his Ice Castle and some other magic such as a lightning bolt, javelins, and iciclence.


    The rigorous training has begun but it onlysted for a mere 10 minutes before Zen called it quits since it was boring.

 Chapter 219: Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 219: Unexpected Visitor


    "Nope, that''s enough practice for today."


    Zen eximed loudly as he turned around and started heading for the door to leave the backyard.


    He wasn''t trying to bezy but there is practically no reason to practice alone. No opponent nor target means the training would be pointless no matter how great he controls his magic.


    Walking back inside the restaurant, Zen was dumbfounded to see Evie and Eleanor calmly sitting in the chair, waiting for him.


    "Madam Evie, I was correct in my prediction," Eleanor said happily as she nced at Evie.


    Evie shook her head in disappointment as she retrieved a cup and poured some of her precious brewed tea on it.


    "Sigh, if I had known he would never change his behavior then I would have betted a faster time." Evie sighed softly as she handed the cup over to Eleanor.


    Eleanor grabbed the cup and started sniffing the aroma of the tea before staring at Zen.


    "Thank you for being predictable and allowing me to be able to enjoy Madam Evie''s precious brewed tea," Eleanor said as she started savoring the tea slowly.


    Meanwhile, Zen smiled bitterly as he finally figured out the current situation.


    They were betting on how much time he would spend alone in training and Eleanor had predicted that he would give up rather quickly.


    Although Eleanor was right on the mark, the truth still hurt a bit for Zen to handle since it only proved he was an unreliable man.


    "Did you two really have nothing to do besides ying this kind of game?" Zen asked softly.


    "Hoh, he''s mad," Eleanor chuckled lightly and stood up as she wrapped her arm around Zen''s neck.


    "Heh, you can always punish me tonight as revenge," Eleanor whispered softly in his ears before leaving him alone.


    Zen wanted to ask Evie about Eleanor but she didn''t give him a chance either as she headed upstairs to her office.


    ''Where''s Ang then?'' Zen asked inwardly as he looked around for her.


    s, it seemed like Ang had left the restaurant, leaving him all alone without any goal today.


    The day has been too serene and calm which is making Zen feel ufortable since he was always busy fighting during thebyrinth incident.


    "Hmph, no wonder why I couldn''t find you anywhere. You were hiding in your shell!"


    Suddenly, a loud voice echoed in the restaurant right when Zen was about to head back upstairs to sleep.


    Turning around, Zen was surprised to see hering straight at him. After all, theirst meeting wasn''t exactly wonderful.


    Heck, he even threatened and pped her face before so Zen couldn''t understand her motive.


    "What are you doing here, Daphne Camellia?" Zen asked slowly when he saw her approaching.


    Daphne Camellia''s eye flickered in anger as she ced her hand around her hips.


    "Did you forget the bet that we made in the auction house?" Daphne Camellia shouted.


    Zen rubs his chin slightly as he tries to recall the bet that Daphne Camellia mentions.


    ''Did I ever make a bet with her?'' Zen pondered inwardly as he has no recollection of betting with Daphne Camellia.


    When Daphne Camellia saw his confused expression, she didn''t know why but felt angry, almost like she was mad that he always forgot about the words he said to her.


    She has been struggling whether or not to meet with him again after Leon Camellia almost got crippled by him but she decided toe in the end.


    "The alchemist face-off!" Daphne Camellia eximed as she wanted to hide in a corner for doing something like this.


    Zen held a disbelief expression as he thought they would never meet again after that incident.


    "I thought you wouldn''t want to meet me ever again, especially after that p I did on you," Zen said softly as he stared at her.


    Daphne Camellia suddenly felt her face twitch slightly as she recalls the previous incident where his handprint was deep in her cheek. Gritting her teeth, Daphne Camellia stared back at Zen''s face.


    "So based on your words, can I take it as you admitting yourself as a coward and wanting to back off from the alchemist face-off," Daphne Camellia managed to use all her strength to utter those words.


    Zen stumbled slightly as he couldn''t expect this unexpected visitor to pop out when he was feeling bored.


    Thus, he made an evil grin as he started to walk around Daphne Camellia while acting like aplete scoundrel.


    "I have clearly pped you on the face and not only did you still dare to show yourself, you even dared to challenge me to an alchemist face-off" Zen said slowly before leaning closer to her ears and whispered.


    "Could it be that you fell in love with me after that p of mine?"


    Almost like a volcano erupting with magma flowing everywhere, Daphne Camellia tried to strangle Zen''s neck for his cheeky tone.


    However, before she could eventch onto Zen, she was caught by him in the waist as Zen directly dashed toward the backdoor and activated the formation.


    "Let me go, you shameless scoundrel," Daphne Camellia tried to struggle away from Zen as she was being carried by the waist.


    "Keep struggling and I might just spank your round and smooth butt," Zen chuckled softly as he threatened to spank her.


    The threat works like a charm as Daphne Camellia stopped struggling and stood still but her face has be bright red from the embarrassment.


    "W-Why are you being so cruel to me?" Daphne Camellia started tearing up as she muttered about why he was acting like this toward her.


    Zen didn''t care about her tears as he decided to spend the day messing with her. It was obvious that Daphne Camellia wasn''t well-liked by others hence, she came over to him to waste some time.


    "I won''t be cruel to you, Daphne Camellia~" Zen mumbled softly as his hand started rubbing her butt.


    However, the next moment, Zen ced her on the ground as he kept some distance away from her as he could feel she was about to fire a deadly spell at him.


    "A young maiden shouldn''t be this impulsive," Zen remarked cheekily as he retrieved a cauldron out.

 Chapter 220: Mana Recovering Pill

    Chapter 220: Mana Recovering Pill


    "Hmph, you called me a young maiden yet you dared to p me so stop being a hypocrite already," Daphne Camellia snorted as she retrieved her own cauldron.


    BANG!


    The cauldron was massive and based on the craftsmanship of the cauldron where it''s golden with many tiny symbols carved into it was enough to bring Zen''s cauldron into shame.


    "I-Isn''t that a bit too overboard on a cauldron?" Zen asked nervously since he could easily lose this alchemist face-off because of the quality of the cauldron.


    His cauldron was extremely basic and was provided to him by Cecilia. Hence, he was already at a disadvantage before the match even began.


    "Shouldn''t you swap to a cauldron of simr quality like mine to guarantee fairness," Zen said as he wished to bnce the match.


    However, Daphne Camellia merely stuck her tongue out at Zen and replied, "A good cauldron is also a duty of an alchemist so why should I swap to another cauldron to match your incapability."


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly and his eyes soon brimmed with determination to bring down her haughty tone and behavior.


    ''Just wait till I spank your butt when I demolished your alchemypletely with a beginner cauldron,'' Zen eximed inwardly to use his utmost effort into refining a better pill than Daphne Camellia.


    Before the match could begin, Daphne Camellia nced at Zen and asked, "What kind of pill are we refining? Don''t say I''m bullying you too much because I''m going to let you decide on the pill."


    Zen sneered at her so-called generosity because he could guess her intention for letting him choose the pill.


    If he chose an easy pill then Daphne Camellia would definitely make fun of him and if he chose a difficult pill then Daphne Camellia would have an excuse to say he chose one that is best for himself.


    Either scenario would result in him losing in the argument whether he wins the face-off or not.


    ''Such insidious scheming tactics.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he knew his inference was on the mark when he saw the evil grin on her face.


    ''Heh, you must really think I''m just an impulsivedy without any brain cells. That is what I would prove you wrong and make you bow down to me when I win,'' Daphne Camellia eximed inwardly as she gazed at Zen.


    Zen could only clench his fist tightly as he pondered on what type of pill to refine.


    Although he has barely practiced any alchemy ever sinceing to the Jade Kingdom, he was experienced enough to refine at least 20 pills by himself.


    Zen felt like crying when he remembered the torturous road of alchemy when his face kept being sted by ck smoke during the time his cauldron exploded.


    Not to mention the constant teasing from Cecilia at his failure as she unted her skills in refining the pills he failed.


    "Have you decided on the pill already? Why are you taking your time like a woman now?" Daphne Camelliained as she rushed Zen to decide on a pill.


    Zen ignored her remark and continued to recall which pill he had the most sessful rate on.


    After a full minute of thinking, Zen decided to go for the most basic pill ever.


    "For the pill we must refine I''ve decided on the Mana Recovering pill," Zen said slowly and Daphne Camellia almost fell down for the pill they must refine.


    "You''re joking, right? The Mana Recovering pill is the most basic pill an alchemist must learn to refine before moving on to a more difficult pill." Daphne Camellia uttered as she wanted to confirm if Zen was just teasing again.


    However, Zen shook his head and grinned, "So what if the Mana Recovering pill is the most basic. Are you scared of refining it and want to back off now?"


    Zen''s provocation was effective as Daphne Camellia snorted in response.


    "Since you wanted to dig a hole for your grave then I mind as well bury youpletely," Daphne Camellia shouted as she began to take out the herb ingredient for the Mana Recovering pill.


    Since the pill was the most basic, any alchemist with a little bit of achievement would have the ingredients for it already.


    After all, it doesn''t require any high-end ingredient and theponent for the pill could be found everywhere in nature.


    Thus, the pill was extremelymon and not expensive at all where any family could afford to purchase one.


    However, to her surprise, Zen opened his hand and nced at her.


    "Why are you opening your hand?"


    Daphne Camellia asked since she had already begun arranging the ingredients whereas Zen was still standing there without any movement.


    "Obviously, I''m asking you to provide me with some ingredients since I don''t have any for the Mana Recovering pill," Zen replied with a nonchnt expression.


    Daphne Camellia almost vomited blood from his reply as he was asking her for the ingredient without any shame.


    "A-Are you freaking serious? You decided on a pill but you don''t even have the ingredient for it." Daphne Camellia shouted in anger as he was getting more and more unbelievable.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he didn''t want to exin how he wasted all of the ingredients and was too stingy to stock up more.


    ''Alchemist is too costly and it''s not worth buying more ingredients when I don''t even need the pill.'' Zen eximed inwardly and stood still.


    If Daphne Camellia refused to provide him with ingredients then by default, she would have won but given her personality, Daphne Camellia would never ept such a result.


    Hence, Zen knew she would definitely provide him with free ingredients no matter what.


    "Hmph, you better pay me back for the ingredient afterward," Daphne Came yelled as she retrieved some more ingredients in her spatial ring before throwing them toward Zen.


    Zen smiled happily as he grabbed the ingredient with his hand. ''Heh, you can expect to receive my money in another 10,000 years.''

 Chapter 221: Don’t Underestimate Me!

    Chapter 221: Don¡¯t Underestimate Me!


    Daphne Camellia finished arranging her ingredients a long time ago but Zen was still taking his time slowly.


    Daphne Camellia''s brows twitched slightly as she couldn''t stand him wasting time on such simple steps.


    "Hey, couldn''t you hurry up and arrange your ingredients already," Daphne Camellia shouted, hoping Zen would pick up his speed.


    His speed of rate in arranging was akin to a snail and Daphne Camellia doesn''t have all the time in the world for him to spend.


    Meanwhile, Zen ignored her shout as he continued arranging the ingredients at his own pace.


    ''What''s the point of rushing things?'' Zen eximed inwardly.


    Sometimeter, Zen finally heaved a sigh of relief when he finished arranging his ingredients in a beautiful manner.


    Daphne Camellia gritted her teeth in anger. ''Hmph, just continue to be a showoff and try to dy the inevitable. This alchemist face-off is my victory no matter what.''


    Daphne Camellia red at Zen and asked, "Can we begin the face-off now or are you going to try ande up with some excuse to dy the match again?"


    Zen rubbed his chin slightly and made a blissful expression. "You''re amazing Daphne Camellia."


    And he continued, "How did you know I need to use the toilet first before we can start the match?"


    When Daphne Camellia heard his excuse, she almost wanted to strangle his neck off.


    "Then what the fuck are you waiting for? Go and do your business already." Daphne Camellia lost her coolpletely and started cursing at Zen.


    Zen kindly bowed down, showcasing his etiquette before saying, "I shall thank Miss Daphne Camellia for her kindness in letting me do my toilet business. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have to do it in front of you."


    Afterward, he dashed toward the door and left the backyard, leaving a hot-red tomato face Daphne Camellia alone.


    "SHAMELESS SCOUNDREL!" Daphne Camellia cursed as she stomped on the ground.


    She couldn''t believe his shameless disy truly has no bound as he dared to utter such words in front of a young maiden.


    Heck, he even took his merry time in a supposedly serious alchemist face-off.


    Daphne Camellia could not help but wondered if he came from another world since no one could possibly behave like he does.


    In the end, Daphne Camellia decided to sit down and calm her emotion because her current emotion is not suitable to refine any pill.


    Suddenly, realization dawned on her when Daphne Camellia figured out what Zen was trying to do.


    ''Hmph, you did all these acts to try and ruin my concentration so that you can win easily. Don''t underestimate me,'' Daphne Camellia clenches her fist as she decides to ignore every action from Zen.


    Sometimeter, the door opens and Zen walks inside with a smile on his face.


    "Ahh, letting off those liquids in my body sure made me feel better." Zen chuckled softly as he continued to say something disgusting in front of Daphne Camellia.


    However, he was soon disappointed when Daphne Camellia had zero reaction to his words and had her eyes closed.


    ''You can''t fool me any longer, Zen. By doing these dirty tactics to collude my mind proves that you have no confidence in your alchemy skills.'' Daphne Camellia sneered inwardly as she waited for Zen to begin the match.


    Zen could only shake his head at her serious concentration and swift thinking to figure out his little strategy.


    ''I was expecting to continue this on for a longer period but who would have thought she got a brain for once,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he walked toward his cauldron.


    Afterward, he nced at Daphne Camellia and smiled briefly. "We can begin now, Daphne Camellia."


    Daphne Camellia nodded her head as she opened the lid of her cauldron before activating her me at the bottom to start heating the cauldron up.


    Once the cauldron began heating up, Daphne Camellia grabbed an ingredient before throwing it inside the cauldron to start melting the impurities away from it.


    Her action was extremely quick as she kept throwing more and more ingredients down at the cauldron whereas Zen was still staring at his cauldron without moving a bit.


    Daphne Camellia sneaked a nce to check on Zen and gloated when she saw him being in a daze. ''Heh, as expected of an impulsive person like you who could only show off your me without any practical technique.''


    Daphne Camellia''s confidence grew stronger as she was guaranteed to win this face-off.


    By gaining the confidence, Daphne Camellia began more daring in her refinement as she grabbed two ingredients from her arrangement and dropped it down at the cauldron before starting to melt their impurities at the same time.


    This was a difficult process because she must control the me temperature to match both of the properties of the ingredients and any mistake could result in her ingredient burning up into a crisp.


    Zen smiled inwardly when he saw her being haughty and arrogant in her abilities again.


    ''Sigh, rushing your refinement just because I''m not doing anything is a foolish move to do.''


    Zen shook his head slightly as he snapped his finger and the BloodJade me soon appeared as it quickly started to heat up the cauldron.


    Afterward, Zen opened the lid before grabbing a handful of the ingredients and dropped it down at the cauldron.


    It was also at this precise moment where Daphne Camellia witnessed his crazy act of trying to melt multiple ingredients at the same time.


    ''C-Crazy, doesn''t he know that each ingredient requires a different temperature? Even I only dared to attempt two ingredients at once yet he actually dared to grab a handful of ingredients.'' Daphne Camellia widened her eyes in shock at his ridiculous action.


    Although she wanted to win him very badly, this kind of win wouldn''t even satisfy her because he basically gave up by doing so.


    Thus, Daphne Camellia nced at Zen with a bit of anger for not even taking her seriously.


    ''Hmph, since you wanted to lose this badly then I will dly fulfill your wish,'' Daphne Camellia shouted inwardly as she increased her me temperature.

 Chapter 222: Dazzling Skills

    Chapter 222: Dazzling Skills


    Zen continued to utilize his BloodJade me to burn the impurities in a swift manner.


    The look of ease on his face shows his familiarity with this kind of process, almost like he could close his eyes and still manage toplete the task.


    "If you''re going to keep staring at me then I''m afraid your cauldron might explode soon," Zen teased slightly when he felt Daphne Camellia constantly gazing at him.


    However, he wasn''t going to me her because his dazzling skills in alchemy are indeed too mesmerizing for her eyes.


    ''Heh, Cecilia has forced me to refine the Mana Recovering Pill multiple times and if I have ever failed one then I have to restart from the beginning,'' Zen sneered inwardly as he trapped Daphne Camellia into his scheme.


    The act of stalling and making multiple excuses was to confuse Daphne Camellia''s mind into making her feel confident and believed he was a fraud.


    It may be a dirty tactic but who could she me but herself for being overly haughty and confident.


    Daphne Camellia could barely even concentrate on her own cauldron when she saw Zen''s control of the me was even more superior than her.


    Heck, he even made the me start dancing around the cauldron, almost like he wasn''t even afraid of messing up the temperature.


    ''Damn it, just what kind of monster is he?'' Daphne Camellia cursed inwardly when she felt her cauldron was shaking from the turbulence of her me.


    At this rate, her loss of control in the me would destroy her entire effort in extracting the impurities out from the ingredients.


    Zen sneaked a nce and saw her current situation with a smirk on his face.


    "Never once would I ever underestimate my opponent even if I looked carefree on the surface," Zen mumbled softly as his victory was now guaranteed when he saw Daphne Camellia sweating.


    To put the finishing touch on his creation, Zen purposely made his BloodJade me erupt in beauty as it transformed into a phoenix, causing Daphne Camellia topletely stop her me at the scene urring.


    "H-How is that possible?" Daphne Camellia stuttered and held a disbelief expression as she saw something that has never been done before in her life.


    "You mean the fact that I can manipte my me into a phoenix?" Zen chuckled softly when he saw her shocked expression.


    Although it may seem amazing to be able to change his essence me into a phoenix, Zen knew it was merely a failure when he saw how Cecilia maniptes her essence me.


    Cecilia''s me control made it seem to be alive while Zen knew his skills were far from reaching her level.


    As the BloodJade me in its phoenix form slowly disappeared, Zen snatched the pill that popped out from his cauldron.


    Afterward, Zen nced at Daphne Camellia with a smug expression. "Sorry, Daphne Camellia but this alchemist face-off is my win."


    Daphne Camellia who was still dazed from the previous phoenix me looked at Zen with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean-" Daphne Camellia paled when she realized she was still in the alchemist face-off and tried to refine her Mana Recovering Pill.


    s, it was already toote for her to notice as the ingredients were ruined as the pure essence was mixed with the impurities now since she has stopped her me.


    Clenching her fist in anger and disbelief, Daphne Camellia could only ept her defeat.


    "T-The second person ever to beat me in alchemy" Daphne Camellia mumbled softly when she was once again beaten by someone. Never had she imagined it would be possible for her to lose to anyone else besides Morgan Pelora.


    "You don''t have to be so disheartening on losing to me because I''ll have you know" Zen said slowly and continued, "I have practiced this Mana Recovering Pill more than 3,000 times and if I even failed one during that time then I must restart from the beginning."


    Zen almost felt a chill running through his back when he recalled the fact that he failed at 2,999 and had to restart from the beginning.


    Those were the days that Zen had wished he never tried to learn alchemy because Cecilia was a demon when ites to lecturing him.


    There was no way she would be lenient at him and would thrash him if he ever dared toze off when it was time to refine those pills.


    Meanwhile, Daphne Camellia was unable to believe his words about refining 3,000 pills consecutively. ''Hmph, did he really think I''m some weak woman that can''t ept defeat?''


    Daphne Camellia stored her cauldron back into the spatial ring before staring at Zen. She gnashed her teeth before taking a deep breath to calm down and showed a solemn expression.


    "Speak, what do you want for winning this alchemist face-off?" Daphne Camellia said slowly while feeling sweat on her forehead.


    If Zen was to say he wanted her body for the night then there was no escape for her unless she decided to be a shameless scoundrel like him and deny losing to him.


    However, she couldn''t do it because of her pride and status in the Camellia family.


    Zen could pretty much guess her thinking when he sensed her emotion.


    Heaving a soft sigh, Zen decided to go easy on her for once. "Since I basically won because of you lending the ingredients to me we can just call this alchemist face-off a tie."


    Afterward, Zen stored his cauldron and Mana Recovering Pill into his spatial ring as he prepares to leave the backyard.


    When Zen was about to open the door, Daphne Camellia suddenly grabbed his wrist, causing Zen to nce at her in surprise.


    "Do you take me for a fool? You don''t have to act like a generous person when you''re a scoundrel," Daphne Camellia said and continued.


    "So state your condition already. I won''t be like you and try to go back on my honor."


    Zen stared at her in amusement. ''A haughtyss but someone with dignity in her blood huh.''

 Chapter 223: The Condition

    Chapter 223: The Condition


    "Hurry up and state your condition already!" Daphne Camellia shouted to rush Zen when he continued to stare at her.


    Although she doesn''t know why she felt happy yet angry at the same time from his gaze.


    ''This goddamn Zen must have ced some magic spell on me when I was unguarded,'' Daphne Camellia cursed inwardly as she believed her current emotion is because of a spell.


    Meanwhile, Zen twitched his mouth slightly when he was pondering on what condition to make.


    ''I didn''t even take this match seriously so I never thought of one Ugh, what a pain,'' Zen sighed inwardly as he red at Daphne Camellia with a solemn expression.


    "Strip your clothes," Zen ordered, causing Daphne Camellia to almost fall down to the ground for his sudden outburst.


    "S-Strip my clothes" Daphne Camellia repeated his word to make sure she didn''t hear wrong.


    However, her face soon started blushing and as she red at Zen, "You''re a shameless scoundrel and a pervert. H-How could you ask a young maiden like me to strip my clothes?"


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he couldn''t believe that she didn''t understand his hidden meaning.


    He has only ordered her to strip her clothes so even all she needed to do is remove that ribbon around her neck toplete his condition.


    Never once did he say to strip all of her clothes so Zen could only smile bitterly at her horniness.


    "You''re the pervert one, Daphne Camellia. When did I ever say to strip naked?" Zen eximed as he leered around her body parts.


    Daphne Camellia feels like exploding him with multiple magic spells for the humiliation she suffered again.


    "Hmph, more like your tone of speech and gaze is obvious for anyone to know your condition is not as simple as a single cloth." Daphne Camellia snorted as she turned around and prepared to leave.


    If she was to stay here any longer then she was afraid they were going to fight and in her mind, there was no way she could beat him when he casually decimated a mass amount of people heads off at the same time.


    "Heh, you don''t have to be this angry. I already thought of the condition for winning this alchemist face-off," Zen shouted right as Daphne Camellia was about to open the doorknob.


    Daphne Camellia stopped her movement and tilted her head slightly to stare at Zen.


    "It better not be some nonsense again otherwise, I will really attack you even if I can''t beat you," Daphne Camellia said with a threatening gaze.


    "You don''t have to be this serious since I''m not asking for your body at all." Zen said and continued, "It''s not like I haven''t seen a naked woman before and heck, they were all more beautiful than you."


    Daphne Camellia''s brows twitched slightly when he directly dissed her appearance andpared her to others.


    However, before she could even interrupt him, Zen continued talking and said, "For my condition, I want you to bring me to meet your Patriarch, there is something I would like to discuss with him alone."


    Daphne Camellia narrowed her eyes in suspicion. "Why do you want to meet my father? Don''t you know my father already heard the news of you humiliating his son in public and can''t wait to grind your bones?"


    And she continued, "Yet here you are, asking me to bring you to my father at this critical time. Let me warn you, my father is an advanced mage and not some tom, dick, and harry in the streets where you can thrash as you please."


    Zen was slightly surprised by her kind gesture in secretly warning him that his condition may be suicidal.


    ''Heh, this is surely getting more and more interesting,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he shook his head.


    "It''s fine, you''ll just have to arrange a meeting for us and the bet is considered done," Zen said softly.


    He wasn''t even afraid of Daemon Kaiso who was known as an aggressive old man, let alone a patriarch of the Camellia family.


    ''I also have a tinum card as my ace to force him to submit if he wants to make things difficult,'' Zen sneered inwardly as he touched his spatial ring lightly.


    After experiencing the dreadful power of the tinum card, Zen has decided to never lend it to anyone because the restriction from the tinum card could only be negated if one has a tinum card as well.


    This information was told to him by Eleanor when he finished pumping a huge load into her pussy.


    However, Daphne Camellia wasn''t qualified to know this information yet so she could only grit her teeth in anger.


    "Since you want to seek death then I won''t care about it anymore," Daphne Camellia shouted and opened the doorknob.


    Before leaving, her voice echoed the final time, "I will tell father about it so you can probably visit today or tomorrow but be prepared to have a coffin ready to receive your dead body."


    Zen was rendered speechless by herck of confidence in him. ''Haven''t I shown enough power to indicate that I''m strong enough topete against those advanced mages?''


    Shaking his head, Zen decided to go back to his room to study some more spells.


    Sometimeter, while Zen was concentrating in the room, he was called by Ang.


    "Zen, are you inside?" Ang knocked on the door slightly and asked softly.


    "Yes, I''m inside, you cane in," Zen replied swiftly as he stopped his studying.


    Ang nodded and opened the door as she looked at Zen with a bit of aplicated expression.


    Zen raised his eyebrow slightly when he noticed her expression as he waited for her to speak.


    Meanwhile, Ang took a deep breath before mustering up her courage to inform Zen about the rmendation for the uing mage tournament.


    "The rmendation letter from the Kaiso family Krista has said that you must enter the imperial court to get it from her." Ang said with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 224: You Neglect Me [R-18]

    Chapter 224: You Neglect Me [R-18]


    "Imperial court huh?" Zen mumbled softly when he realized it was definitely Krista Dragoon''s scheme to get him embroiled in the mess.


    He could still be scout-free if he didn''t enter the imperial court but once he entered, then there is no more backing off.


    After all, he would bebeled as Krista Dragoon''s side with concrete evidence when people see him meeting her there.


    A princess wouldn''t meet with a friend in the imperial court but outside. They would only meet with someone in the imperial court when they are their trusted aide or an ally.


    "Did Krista say anything else besides the rmendation letter is with her currently?" Zen asked Ang softly.


    Ang shook her head and exined that Krista Dragoon only told her to ry these words to him.


    "I didn''t even intend on being a messenger but she has asked Le toe here to try and inform you but because you were busy studying in the room, and Le didn''t want to disturb you so in the end, I had toe here," Ang said.


    Meanwhile, Zen scratched his head slightly on this dilemma. ''Sigh, she is practically forcing me to enter the imperial court now. I could have easily refused her if it weren''t for the Bodhisattva Heart.''


    "Okay, thank you for telling me that Ang," Zen said shortly after.


    However, Ang remained standing still and stared deeply at him. Zen was confused and wondered if she had something else to say.


    "Is there any other information or problem that you need to tell me?" Zen asked.


    Ang nodded her head and slowly stripped her clothing. Pieces of fabric continued to drop onto the ground and Zen chuckled softly as he leered at her beautiful ample breast.


    "We haven''t done it in a long time and I can smell your clothes has some of Krista Dragoon''s perfume," Ang said and continued.


    "Thus, I can already tell you have already fucked her when you came backte at night. However, not only were you not satisfied with fucking Krista, but you also went and fuck Eleanor while neglecting me."


    Ang''s pouting was extremely unexpected and Zen was rendered speechless yet he was enjoying this kind of situation.


    After all, Ang pouting was cute for Zen and he was already aroused when he saw his glistening skin and pearl jewel in her cunt.


    "You''re right, it''s my fault for neglecting your body," Zen said and stood up from the bed.


    Afterward, he held Ang by the waist before kissing her lips softly. Ang closed her eyes to receive his kiss as she wrapped her arms around his neck while rubbing his cock with her thighs.


    Zen could feel his cock hardening from her constant rubbing and held her up as his tongue continued to intertwine with hers.


    "Mmm," Ang moaned softly when she felt her tongue being sucked deeply by Zen''s mouth.


    Zen''s hand didn''t stop as he grabbed her butt and his other hand continued to massage her ample breast.


    Feeling the softness of her breast, Zen pinched on her nipples slightly, causing Ang to moan louder and Zen could no longer handle the temptation as he directly shoved his cock into her mouth.


    Ang widened her eyes in surprise when he forcefully made her swallow his entire cock, almost choking her in the process.


    However, Ang''s lust only grew bigger as she missed the taste of his cock and started gobbling it up and down. Her hand soon reached for his balls as she yed with them slowly before sucking one of them into his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Zen remained standing as he got fetio from Ang as he felt good from her movement.


    ''Damn it, Ang has improved tremendouslypared to thest time we did it,'' Zen cursed inwardly as he grabbed the back of her head and started thrusting his cock back and forth into her throat.


    Ang felt her throat being prated constantly but she matches with his movement and soon, drops of saliva continued to drip down from her mouth.


    "Ugh, I''m cumming Ang," Zen shouted after thrusting for god knows how long as he directly pumped his entire load into her throat.


    Ang tried to swallow everything but the amount was too much as the semen started overflowing her mouth and most of them drop into the bedsheet.


    Once Zen finished unloading, he plugged his cock out of her mouth and Ang instantly coughed multiple times with some semening out as well.


    "Aren''t you being a bit too rough on me?" Ang said once she calmed down and red at Zen for being this rough.


    "I''m sorry but who is to me but your gorgeous body to arouse my manhood like this." Zen lowered his body and caressed Ang''s face softly.


    Ang pouted but smiled at his reaction, "Seems like I didn''t lose my appeal after all if you were this excited from my naked body."


    Zen nodded and pointed at his cock that was still roaring to go. Ang covered her mouth slightly as she giggled at his stamina.


    Ang leaned down at the side of the bed that was clean, unlike one side that is filled with Zen''s semen and her saliva.


    Afterward, she opened her cunt with her hand as she spread her legs open.


    "What are you waiting for? My cunt needs some love now," Ang said as she rubs her cunt with her fingers slowly and shows him the wet juices.


    "Who taught you how to act like this?" Zen leaned down and positioned his cock near her cunt as he asked.


    "Nobody I merely went ahead to read some books in the library to increase my knowledge in this kind of stuff," Ang replied swiftly as she tried to insert cunt into his cock.


    However, Zen didn''t let her seed and merely rubbed her cunt without inserting it.


    "You''re such a naughty girl. To think you went away to read some pornography books to pleasure me," Zen chuckled softly and thrust his cock fully inside Ang.

 Chapter 225: Imperial Court (I)

    Chapter 225: Imperial Court (I)


    Zen spent the next few hours pounding inside Ang''s tight pussy where she continued moaning louder.


    "Ahhh~"


    "Yes, fuck me deeper Zen~"


    Ang''s moan was seductive enough to arouse Zen''s manhood even more as he continued to pierce her deeply.


    Sometimeter Zen grabbed her hips and ced her on top of him as he shouted, "Receive my load."


    Zen directly cummed all the way inside her tight pussy and Ang stuck her tongue out in ecstasy as she felt her stomach being filled thoroughly.


    Her backs curved upward and once Zen filled herpletely, she panted heavily as sheid down in his chest.


    "Huff Huff, You became more amazingpared to our first time," Ang mumbled softly as she twirled her fingers around his chest.


    Zen smiled lightly as he wrapped his arm around her back and kissed her forehead.


    "Who is to me but yourself for being this seductive and horny?" Zen teased her, causing Ang to pout slightly as it was clearly him who was horny enough to pound her this fiercely.


    "This is all your fault," Ang eximed as she tilted her head to ignore him.


    Zen chuckled softly at her attitude. ''Ai, every woman became vulnerable when they found their love.''


    Shortly after, Zen ced Ang next to the pillow as he stood up and wore his clothes.


    "Where are you going?" Ang asked softly as she covered her naked body with a nket.


    "To the imperial court," Zen replied as he finished dressing up and preparing to leave the room.


    "You''re going to get the rmendation letter now?" Ang raised her eyebrow in surprise to see him caring about a rmendation letter this much.


    Zen nodded his head without replying and left the room. He didn''t n on rifying things with Ang since it would onlyplicate things further.


    Cecilia''s condition was not someone who can be cured right away and only he knew the method of forging a physical body for her. At least that was what Zen had in his mind which is why he was determined to win the mage tournament.


    Walking out of the room, Zen realized one problem. He didn''t know where the imperial court was located specifically.


    ''Damn it, I really need to study the map of the Jade Kingdom if I have to keep living here for a while.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he headed toward Evie''s office.


    Knocking on the door slightly, Zen waited for a response from Evie.


    "Come in," Evie said without bothering to move her position as she scrolled through multiple papers on her desk.


    Zen ced his hand on the doorknob before entering inside with a cheeky face, almost like he doesn''t want to let her know his intention.


    Evie narrowed her eyes when she saw him acting awkwardly. "Speak, what do you want from me?"


    "Hehe, it''s nothing important but I was considering being a tourist in the Jade Kingdom because I have to stay here longer for the Jade Kingdom," Zen said slowly without speaking his main purpose yet.


    However, Evie was unamused as she merely snorted and focused back on her paper. "Let me guess you want to know the location of the imperial court but have no idea where it is so you came to me and tried to ask for help."


    Zen was rendered speechless when he was found outpletely. ''How the hell does Evie know my intention?''


    Evie smirked when he saw him stumble at her correct prediction. ''Never change in the past and always remain the same.''


    "The map of the Jade Kingdom is ced in that counter over there," Evie raised her finger and pointed at a brownish-looking counter with her gaze remaining on her papers.


    "Haha, it''s always Evie who knows me best," Zenughed heartily as he walked over to the counter and started memorizing the map.


    Sometimeter, Zen stored the map into his spatial ring before thanking Evie for her help.


    It would have been an embarrassment if he walks back into the room where Ang is busily resting after the heavy exercise they did.


    "You can save your flowery words when you want to scam another woman into your bed." Evie scoffed as she waved her hand in annoyance.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he believed himself to be a gentleman instead, saving these women from marrying into a disgusting ugly pig in their life.


    After all, none of his women shall be humiliated by anyone else. Depending on the person and the severity of it, Zen wouldn''t mind giving them a lifetime of endless torture mixed with pain and fear for them.


    "Heh, although I don''t know your full background or even how much power you actually hold. You can always count on me when you are struggling with something." Zen winked at her before leaving the room.


    Once she felt his presence was gone from the Pce Moon Restaurant, she heaved a soft sigh.


    cing her hand in her heart where it started beating rapidly, Evie started to curse him inwardly. ''I''m already holding myself this much yet you have toe and say those words. Ugh, I need to drink some tea to calm my irritated emotions.''


    Afterward, she retrieved her tea bowl and started pouring her specially brewed tea on it before sipping it down.


    "Ahh always this wonderful tea to be able to calm me down." Evie smiled blissfully as she savored the lingering taste of it.


    Meanwhile, Zen has already entered the central district as he continues to make his way to the imperial court.


    As he continued to walk, Zen was dumbfounded to see the streets more crowded than usual and there were even more imperial guards patrolling the area.


    ''Is it because of the uing mage tournament that the Jade Kingdom is bing livelier? But what about those nobles that disappeared from the auction house?''


    Zen pondered inwardly as he found it weird that the Jade Kingdom has not be chaotic because of that huge incident.

 Chapter 226: Imperial Court (II)

    Chapter 226: Imperial Court (II)


    After walking for some time, Zen finally saw the entrance area for the imperial court.


    Zen nced at the ce with an excited expression. ''Damn, the imperial court can''t even be counted as a mansion. This ce is huge and that dragon symbol casually soaring in the sky.''


    Zen was mesmerized by the scene in front of him but soon, he started to have some doubts.


    "Why could I see this glorious disy until now?" Zen mumbled softly before having Cecilia intervene to clear his doubt.


    "The area you just entered is in the imperial court radius, meaning the illusion formation surrounding this ce no longer affects you," Cecilia said.


    Zen was in disbelief when he tried to imagine creating a formation for this imperial court.


    "How long did you think it took them to construct the formation, Cecilia?" Zen sent a mental transmission and asked softly.


    However, his expression soon turned pale when Cecilia gave him a full detail of the formation iy in this imperial court.


    "Based on my senses, I can tell there are around 10 high-ss formation spells surrounding the imperial court and from the sheer size of this ce... It should cost them around 600-900 million spirit stones and at least 1 year to construct unless they have multiple formation experts to help them."


    Cecilia''s words were like lightning strikes in his mind as he could never imagine himself spending 600-900 million spirit stones on some formation.


    Although he could be considered wealthy, it doesn''t mean he would spend it like every other arrogant young master would do.


    "Crazy, the imperial family is a bunch of bloodsucking demons that steal everyone''s wealth. Otherwise, there''s no way they can have enough funds to construct the formation." Zen eximed as he believed this formation was done through corruption.


    Cecilia nodded as she agreed with his word. "Anyway, you should be careful now since I sense multiple imperial guards approaching you now."


    Cecilia warned Zen before cutting off theirmunication, leaving Zen speechless as he stood still and watched the imperial guards slowly walking up to him.


    "Halt right there," One of the imperial guards shouted at Zen.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly and wondered if his brain was malfunctioning. He was already standing still and he still ordered him to halt.


    ''Brainless fool spotted.'' Zenbeled him as another type that is simr to Jared Kaiso and Leon Camellia.


    "This area is restricted tomoners and other people without a token to enter. Please follow us as we need to investigate your motive in stepping foot here." The same imperial guard shouted as he retrieved some sort of handcuff.


    Zen chuckled softly and asked, "What''s your name, imperial guard?"


    The imperial guard didn''t understand why he would ask for his name when he was about to arrest him.


    "Konner, now give me your hand so I can cuff you for further investigation," Konner said as he stared at Zen.


    Meanwhile, Zen remained still as heughed. "So Konner, are you on the empress side or on the princess side?"


    Konner shuddered upon hearing his word before raising his guard. The rest of the imperial guard also raised their weapon at Zen as he became more suspicious.


    "No need to be so tense I''m just asking you a simple question." Zen waved his hand upward to show he''s unarmed.


    Afterward, he continued to stare at Konner with a malicious gaze. "Answer me Konner and I''ll have to remind you something. Depending on your answer, this could end in a beautiful manner with no one injured or it could end in a bloodbath."


    Zen increased his aura, causing Konner to pale as he realized Zen wasn''t as fragile as he looked on the surface.


    However, his expression soon brightened when he saw Zen snapping his finger and the BloodJade me started swirling around him.


    "Y-You''re Zen that Princess Krista was expecting?" Konner yelled in surprise.


    "Huh, you know about the fact that Krista was expecting me toe here?" Zen was dumbfounded to hear his word.


    Konner quickly nodded his head and the rest of the imperial guards also lowered their weapons and bowed slightly.


    "We were ordered by Princess Krista to make sure you arrived safely in case the empress has some other people intercepting you." Konner gave a light bow before gesturing for him to enter inside.


    "Ah, is that so Krista is really good at hospitality. She even specifically told me that the item I''m delivering to her must be secretive," Zen chuckled softly.


    "Haha, sir is indeed correct, Princess Krista was afraid of the item going into the empress''s hand so she specifically ordered us to patrol this area." Konner smiled briefly as he made a gesture to have Zen enter inside.


    s, his expression soon turned pale when Zen suddenly activated his Ice Castle and cast a barrier around the imperial guards, preventing them from escaping.


    "You must really take me for a fool right? Did you think I would believe you right away just because you managed to recognize me and use Krista''s name?" Zen said slowly with a solemn expression.


    He has purposely said that he was here to deliver an item to Krista Dragoon when he was actuallying here to get the rmendation letter.


    If Konner was truly sent by Krista Dragoon then he would have questioned Zen''s word or even raise some doubt since Krista Dragoon wouldn''t be careless to not give him a heads up.


    Therefore, Zen already concluded Konner was from the empress''s side when he agreed with his lie that he just made up without any change in his emotion.


    "So tell me, just what order did you receive from the empress?" Zen asked as he made the BloodJade me attack one of the imperial guards that couldn''t handle the cold anymore.


    The imperial guard that got hit by the BloodJade me instantly got burned into a crisp despite the sub-zero temperature.


    Konner swallowed nervously as he nced at Zen who held a devil smile in his face when he casually killed an imperial guard without batting an eyelid.

 Chapter 227: Imperial Court (III)

    Chapter 227: Imperial Court (III)


    "D-Don''t you know it''s a capital offense for killing an imperial guard," Konner stuttered as sweat continued trickling down his forehead.


    Konner was frightened by Zen''s ruthless and decisive action as he hoped to stall for a bit more time.


    Even if he knows the word he just utter has no effect on Zen, any little bit of time he stalled, is a time he saved enough to save his pathetic life.


    Thus, he decided to risk it all and exin something for Zen to stall longer.


    "Hmph, just wait till the other imperial guard sees this barrier you cast. You''re an ignorant and impulsive young man. By casting that barrier, you have already alerted everyone about your entry," Konner sneered loudly, hoping to make Zen rethink his decision on attacking any further.


    Meanwhile, Zen was slightly surprised by the information and decided to ask Cecilia if his words were true.


    "Indeed, Konner''s words are truthful because normally the barrier that some ordinary people cast without authority or permission will be detected by the formation. However, don''t forget this fact, the barrier you cast is based on your true qi and not on mana." Cecilia said.


    Zen curved his lips upward when he realized her meaning. His barrier was based on true qi and the formation did not have a function to detect the true qi because this world doesn''t know much about the true qi cultivator.


    ''I love my goddamn advantage shattering these people''s hopes left and right is the best feeling.''


    Zen eximed inwardly as he red at Konner who was still busy acting confident to try and scare him off.


    "Konner, since you''re so confident why not have a bet?" Zen said.


    Konner was dumbfounded by his suggestion but still nodded his head. "What kind of bet are we talking about?"


    "Let''s bet if the so-called reinforcement will show up because of my barrier," Zen chuckled softly as he leaned closer to a wall nearby.


    Konner narrowed his eyes as he found it suspicious for Zen to be this calm when numerous imperial guards with many intermediate mages showed up to apprehend him.


    ''Does he have another hidden trump card?'' Konner pondered inwardly as he red at Zen, hoping to find some clues for bringing up this suggestion to bet on something that could possibly end up with him getting killed.


    Konner swallowed nervously as he started stuttering, "What happens if the imperial guards do show up to capture you?"


    "Then I will dlyply with the imperial guards and let you hand-cuff me for interrogation or even bring me to the empress," Zen replied swiftly.


    Konner held a disbelief expression as he found it doubtful for Zen to be willing to get captured by them.


    After all, their handcuff was specifically created to restrict any mana flowing inside their body, essentially making them a mere mortal without any strength.


    "Then what happens if the imperial guards never show up. What will you do?" Konner said with some sweat on his back.


    He was afraid of jinxing himself because if this scenario was to happen then their entire Jade Kingdom would most likely fall if a person can ignore their formation in the imperial court.


    Zen smirked when he could feel Konner''s emotion wavering, most likely because he believed his words were toe true.


    ''Sigh, what a sad man Konner.'' Zen pitied him for having such terrible luck to encounter him.


    Meanwhile, the other imperial guards who were overhearing their conversation while keeping themselves warm with some fire magic because the Ice Castle was still active were shocked with their jaws wide open.


    "Konner, are you crazy to actually try to make a bet with him?" An imperial guard shouted in fury despite his hand starting to get some frostbite as he pointed his finger at Konner.


    "If the empress were to find out about this then you can kiss your life goodbye and join the rest in hell." Another imperial guard shouted.


    Konner was irritated by their attitude and behavior since he was trying his best to stall Zen out to keep them alive.


    ''Fucking bastards'' Konner cursed them inwardly as he clenched his fist tightly before staring at Zen.


    "You still haven''t told me what you will do to us if you win the bet," Konner said with a solemn expression.


    "Simple, you will act like you have never seen me before and that imperial guard death has nothing to do with me." Zen chuckled softly as he didn''t need another spy in the imperial guard.


    He already got Curtis and Dorian in the imperial guard to gather intel regarding the empress''s action so Konner has no use for him at all.


    ''Having more spies at hand would be ideal but considering the empress''s meticulous action, I doubt having more spies would work.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he waited for Konner''s decision.


    Konner struggled for a while before showing a solemn expression. "This bet I shall ept it on behalf of the imperial guards. I believed in my people."


    Zen startedughing loudly when he heard hisst word.


    He believed in his people is the biggest joke he heard today. If Konner really believed in his people then he wouldn''t have fallen this much into his trap.


    "Cecilia, can we use the technique you taught me on these imperial guards now?" Zen sent a mental transmission to Cecilia as he asked for permission.


    Cecilia ponders for a while before replying, "I believe this is the best time for the technique you just learned to showcase its power. However, make sure they don''t notice anything unusual."


    Zen nodded his head as he slowly seeped out some of his true qi secretly before nting it in the imperial guards'' neck, including Konner.


    Afterward, Zen activated his true qi and without anyone realizing it, the true qi seeped inside their body as ity intact without any other movement.


    "It''s done Cecilia now we have many free human bombs for us to trigger anytime if we ever need to deal some heavy damage." Zen ryed his sess to Cecilia with a blissful expression.

 Chapter 228: Imperial Court (IV)

    Chapter 228: Imperial Court (IV)


    Konner''s nervousness continued to increase when time seemingly passed by without any movement from the reinforcement.


    ''Just what the hell is going on? Can''t they see this barrier and Ice Castle?'' Konner cursed inwardly as he increased the temperature of his me to keep himself warm.


    Meanwhile, the other imperial guards could barely hold on any longer as they grouped together to produce some warmth for each other.


    "Your reinforcement doesn''t seem to being at all. I have given them plenty of time to show up but at this rate, yourpanions are most likely going to die from the sub-zero temperature." Zen said slowly.


    Konner''splexion changed when he turned around to nce at hispanions and saw their faces already had frostbites.


    "Damn it," Konner cursed loudly as he clenched his fist, unwilling to ept this oue.


    They were imperial guards, known as the bodyguard for the emperor and empress.


    If words were to get out, where they can''t even handle a single person then their reputation as the strongest can go down the drain with many sneering at their incapability.


    "You don''t have to be this frustrated because victory has always been mine alone." Zen chuckled softly as he walked forward.


    Afterward, he patted Konner''s shoulder lightly and said, "If you admit defeat now then you can still save yourself and everyone here."


    "Otherwise, you can just wait till your death because we all know... The so-called reinforcement will never show up."


    Konner gritted his teeth and as much as he wanted to refuse to admit defeat, his hesitation began when one of the imperial guards fainted, unconscious as he could no longer hold on.


    After one imperial guard fainted, it was almost like a chain reaction had begun as the next one soon followed.


    Zen held an evil grin as he couldn''t wait for another great timing to have the imperial guard faint when he was trying to convince Konner.


    About two-thirds of the imperial guards fainted before Konner finally gave up as he shouted, "I lost the bet so remove the Ice Castle already."


    Upon hearing Konner admitting defeat, Zen deactivated the Ice Castle and the temperature soon returned to normal.


    However, as promised on the bet, Konner and the rest of the imperial guards have to vow to heaven to never speak about this incident to anyone, not even giving out some signal or nodding their head if being questioned is possible.


    Zen haspletely cut off any possiblemunication for them to try and inform another person as he smiled briefly.


    "Remember, you have never seen me here and that imperial guard died from somewhere else," Zen said.


    "Oh right, where is Krista located in and I don''t think you would try to do something stupid like leading me to the empress instead right?" Zen stopped his movement and turned around to re at Konner.


    His gaze was normal but Konner can feel a dreadful aura surrounding Zen and he can tell if he actually lies then his fate would be worse than death.


    Konner swallowed nervously as he raised his finger and pointed in the North direction.


    "Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon are located on the Northside of the imperial court and the ce is called Peace Blossom Court. Also, the empress has no influence over the people working there but that''s just on the surface." Konner said softly and continued.


    "There could be multiple spies lurking in the Peace Blossom Court but those are just rumors since Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon haven''t dismissed anyone from the beginning."


    Zen nodded his head and started walking toward the Peace Blossom Court to meet up with Krista Dragoon.


    When the imperial guards could no longer see his shadow, they turned around to re at Konner.


    "Why did you tell him something important like spies in the Peace Blossom Court?" An imperial guard questioned Konner, almost like he was interrogating him, and doubted his loyalty to the empress.


    "You could have just told him the location without telling much but it seemed like your loyalty to the empress is really superficial."


    Another imperial guard added as he was in agreement that he could be a deserter from the empress''s side.


    Konner merely sneered at their behavior that''s still trying to act haughty to regain their lost pride for being defeated by a single spell.


    ''Hmph, I don''t see you guys being this confident when Zen''s presence is still here,'' Konner eximed inwardly as he increased his murderous aura, shocking the other imperial guard.


    They quickly raised their weapon at him in a natural response as they were scared of Konner really betraying them and trying to silence them.


    "K-Konner, you better not do anything stupid." An imperial guard shouted and continued, "Don''t forget we vowed to heaven to never speak about this incident so there''s no point in you trying to silence us."


    The imperial guards nodded in unison as they were still weakened and exhausted from the Ice Castle whereas Konner could still retain his strength because Zen didn''t apply much pressure on him and even secretly used his BloodJade me to keep him warm.


    "I''m just going to say this once so perk your ears up and listen carefully. I have no intention of betraying the empress but I feared that person- Zen is going to change the Jade Kingdom," Konner''s murderous aura subsided as he exined his reasoning.


    Konner''s exnation made the imperial guards'' emotions waver as they all lowered their weapons and nced at each other.


    "Sigh, let''s just follow his words and pretend this never happened. We are too low-leveled to be embroiled in their fight for the throne." One imperial guard said as he left the scene, followed by the rest.


    Meanwhile, after many twists and turns where Zen kept cursing loudly on the multiple pathways, he finally saw abel on top that says Peace Blossom Court.


    "I fucking hate big ces. They looked cool and awesome for sure but the gruesome walking is disgusting when you can''t even fly because of the formation."


    Zen cursed loudly as he nced at the Peace Blossom Court in front of him.

 Chapter 229: A Maid’s Interrogation (I)

    Chapter 229: A Maid¡¯s Interrogation (I)


    "Stop, this is Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon''s living quarters. No men are allowed here." A woman suddenly came forward with some maid clothes as she shouted at Zen.


    Zen was in disbelief as he wondered if Krista Dragoon ever bothered herself in informing her people that he would show up.


    Zen cleared his throat softly before ncing at the maid in front of him.


    "Did Krista not exin my identity to you?" Zen asked softly.


    The maid narrowed her eyes as she tried to recognize him since Zen was acting overly familiar with their princess since he said Krista Dragoon first name only.


    "I''ve never seen you before so please wait here as I shall ask Princess Krista Dragoon." The maid said as she turned around to leave.


    However, she warned Zen for onest time to not make any other movement and stay put in his position before entering inside.


    Zen smiled bitterly when he received the same treatment as the imperial guards.


    "Well at least the maid was much more reasonable than Konner and she is actually loyal to Krista," Zen mumbled softly as he leaned on a wall to support himself.


    After all, he wasn''t the type of person to just stand still and hated lining up for anything.


    Sometimeter, the maid returned from inside and stared at Zen, seemingly trying to see if he was the correct person.


    "What is your name?" The maid asked.


    "The name is Zen Von Henning and Krista''s ally," Zen smiled at her and replied swiftly.


    He thought he could enter inside now but the maid raised her hand to halt his movement.


    "Apologies but you can''t enter yet just because you gave me a name." The maid said as she shook her head, causing Zen to twitch his mouth slightly.


    "Can''t you see I''m very handsome and have the demeanor of a peerless mage? Who else do you think I am other than Zen?" Zen eximed loudly as he wanted to sit down already.


    "I''m sorry but I''m just trying to be cautious and confirm your identity. If you are truly Princess Krista Dragoon''s ally then you wouldn''t mind me doing some checking because there are many spies that tried to sneak inside." The maid said without any change of emotion despite Zen''s outburst.


    Seeing how the maid was merely doing her duty without cking off, Zen gave up arguing and allowed her to question him.


    After all, being unreasonable now wouldn''t make anything better. Worse, it would only dy him further and make him more suspicious.


    "Alright, ask away now. I''m the real Zen anyway so nothing can be difficult for me." Zen said as he continued to lean on the wall.


    The maid didn''t bother with his rude behavior and asked with a solemn expression, "How many women have you fucked before?"


    COUGH!


    Zen almost choked on his own saliva when he heard the question from the maid.


    "Cough Cough, what kind of question did you just ask?" Zen coughed multiple times as he asked the maid while hoping he misheard her question.


    The maid remained calm and said it again with a deadpan expression, "I asked, how many women have you fucked before?"


    Zen narrowed his eyes and wondered if the maid was trying to toy with him but was dumbfounded to realize her seriousness.


    ''Who the fuck asks that kind of question to determine the person''s identity?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he couldn''t understand this logic.


    Hence, he decided to ignore her question and fire back with his own. "Instead of asking questions to confirm my identity, you might as well get Krista out here as she would recognize me the instant she sees my face."


    Zen held a smug face as his words were logical and reasonable since nothing is better than having Krista Dragooning out to identify him.


    However, to his disbelief, the maid shook her head with a resolute expression.


    "If we listened to your request then wouldn''t everyone being here, requesting our prestige Princess Krista Dragoon toe out every time to identify someone?" The maid said in response to Zen''s question.


    "What is your name, maid?" Zen asked as he decided to mess with her once this identifying issue is over.


    "I''m just a lowly maid that doesn''t deserve others to acknowledge me so you can just call me a maid. After all, your expression tells me everything about what you''re thinking and trying to do." The maid said kindly.


    Although the maid said it kindly with a gentle tone, Zen can feel her teasing and even mocking him.


    "Fine, but can''t you ask another question instead of how many women I fucked because I can guarantee you would soon be on the list if you annoyed me too much or crossed my line," Zen shouted as he started leering at her body.


    This time, Zen could feel the maid shuddered slightly but soon recovered after her initial shock from his word.


    The maid took a deep breath before nodding her head, "Very well then. I shall ask another question for you."


    And she continued, "What kind of magic spell do you know or more precisely, what kind of me do you have?"


    Zen smiled briefly at this reasonable question from the maid whenpared to her ridiculous personal question about how many women he fucked.


    "I can do something like this," Zen said as he snapped his finger and the BloodJade me soon appeared and started swirling around him.


    The maid nced at the BloodJade me and its unique color briefly before nodding her head.


    "Okay, that matches one of the criteria of the correct person but it doesn''t mean you are Zen yet." The maid said calmly, causing Zen to want to strangle her alive.


    His me was unique in the Jade Kingdom and none could ever replicate his me unless they had the same essence me as him.


    ''This maid is too cheeky with that deadpan expression.'' Zen cried inwardly as he wanted to barge inside already.

 Chapter 230: A Maid’s Interrogation (II)

    Chapter 230: A Maid¡¯s Interrogation (II)


    "What else do you have to ask? This interrogation is taking up so much time," Zenined to the maid, hoping she would speed things up.


    She was taking so much time to ask the questions and whenever he answered it swiftly, she would pause and ask him to reanswer again.


    If Zen had topare her with the guards back in the Town of Ash where he was interrogated as well then Zen wanted the guard in the Town of Ash over the maid anytime.


    After all, the guards in the Town of Ash have no rtionship with him whatsoever so he can literally just go crazy mode and kill them all if they irritated him.


    However, he can''t do the same thing with this maid because she worked for his woman, Krista Dragoon.


    ''Heaven, why are you trolling me like this?'' Zenined inwardly as he waited patiently for the maid to finish thinking.


    Once the maid finished thinking up a question, she nced at Zen and asked, "ording to Princess Krista Dragoon''s word, you can summon some shadows from the dead right?"


    Zen was dumbfounded to hear this question as he didn''t know Krista Dragoon would tell someone else about him learning the Hymn of Death and summoning some shadows.


    Zen didn''t feel like answering this as he found it suspicious so he tried to use his magic sense to detect Krista Dragoon''s presence.


    However, right as his senses were about to pierce through the door, it was cut off abruptly and the maid''s expression darkened.


    "Did you just try to use your magic sense at the Peace Blossom Court?" The maid shouted for the first time as she retrieved her wand.


    Zen had enough of ying with her as he decided to give her some lessons.


    The maid realized he was ready to fight as she quickly chanted some spells andunched them toward Zen.


    Zen merely smirked at this futile action as he teleported behind the maid and raised his hand before spanking her ass loudly.


    The maid yelped in surprise as she never expected him to spank her butt like this and even in a swift manner.


    "You are dead," The maid retreated backward a little as she shouted at Zen.


    She believed he was an imposter, pretending to be Zen since he resorted to violence now.


    Meanwhile, Zen chuckled softly to finally see some reaction from the maid instead of the deadpan expression.


    "So you do have some emotions. I thought you were a goddamn puppet for being so cool and almost unapproachable." Zen started teasing her.


    The maid''splexation changed upon hearing his audacity as she raised her guard up before chanting multiple magic spells.


    Zen was slightly surprised to see her multi-casting some magic at him.


    ''Woah, Krista really knows how to pick the maid to work for her. A maid could do multi-casting whereas the imperial guards are merely a bunch of useless men that couldn''t even retaliate.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he would be a gentleman to wait for her to finish chanting.


    "Explosion Burst"


    The maid shouted when she finished chanting and the deadly spell was fast approaching Zen.


    "Hmph, let''s see if it can prate my true qi barrier then," Zen sneered as he cast his barrier up.


    BOOOOOM!


    Zen coughed some blood out as the Explosion Burst from the maid actually prated his barrier and caused some damage to him.


    ''What the actual fuck? The concentration of that mana'' Zen said inwardly as he looked at the maid with a gawking expression.


    The purity of her mana was so pure that it directly ignored his barrier and passed through to his body which is why he took some damage in the beginning.


    "H-How did you manage to bypass my barrier?" Zen asked her with a solemn expression.


    This was the first time a mage was able to ignore his defense and damage him after he cultivated the Body Tempering process.


    His body was even tougher than steel but it still couldn''t withstand the magic spell she did which is a shocker for him.


    "Given the fact that you actually managed to stand up after getting hit by my spell, I shall tell you a little bit. There are some mages born with a natural talent in bypassing a person''s barrier or defense." The maid kindly replied as she started chanting another spell.


    Zen narrowed his eyes as he wasn''t going to go easy anymore and teleported behind her.


    s, unlike the first attempt where he managed to spank her butt, the maid seemed to be able to predict his movement as she already prepared a secret spell behind her as she activated it and the spell exploded on Zen.


    Zen was sted by the spell as he was pushed back. Afterward, the maid finished chanting her spell as it started firing at Zen.


    Zen quickly tried to use his movement technique to dodge the spell but the spell seemed to be equipped with a tracking device as it started changing its direction to chase after Zen.


    "You can''t dodge my spell so it''s better for you to surrender now and be apprehended for your offense." The maid said on the sideline as she started multi-casting more spells.


    While Zen continued to run around to avoid the spell, he red at the maid and said, "Did you think you have won the fight already?"


    "I believe that is the case here since there is no escape for you. After all, my spells are unblockable and you can only keep running around like a monkey to dodge." The maid said in a calm tone.


    Zen startedughing heartily as he had never faced this kind of opponent in his life.


    ''This maid has more cheats than me'' Zen sighed inwardly as he wondered if the maid was luckier than him.


    However, Zen''s lip started to curve upward as he retrieved the tinum card from his spatial ring.


    "What an unfortunate maid you would have won if I didn''t obtain this tinum card," Zen mumbled softly as he held a wicked grin at the maid.

 Chapter 231: Lynette

    Chapter 231: Lte


    The maid was dumbfounded to see Zen retrieving a tinum card out in the middle of a fight.


    ''Did he give up already?'' The maid pondered inwardly since she doesn''t get his action.


    Meanwhile, Zen''s wicked grin became wider as he noticed the maid''s confusion on his tinum card.


    ''Heh, as expected of a tinum card. Despite its reputation, not many people are capable or eligible enough to know it.'' Zen eximed inwardly without realizing he was one of the ignorant people before.


    "Maid, your spell is pretty annoying but I got something even better for you," Zen nced at the maid and shouted evilly.


    The maid twitched her brows slightly on his confidence, "You''re struggling already but still have the galls to shout. I''ll have to say, I''m amazed by your shamelessness."


    Afterward, the maid increased her speed in casting as she made more magic spells to fire toward Zen.


    Zen was dumbfounded by the sheer amount of spells she can cast at once without exhausting her mana.


    ''What the fuck is her mana capacity? This maid is definitely an abnormal being.'' Zen cursed inwardly at how unfair Heaven is to bless one maid with this kind of power.


    "Listen, maid, if you surrender now then I shall spare you from the humiliation you will receive," Zen shouted as he dodged to the left to avoid the spells.


    "Why would I surrender when you''re about to be defeated?" The maid questioned him back and continued to chant.


    "You forced my hand then," Zen smirked as he activated the tinum card restriction ability.


    BANG!


    As soon as the restriction activates, all the spells that the maid cast was destroyed in an instant while she copsed on the ground, powerless.


    The maid paled as she didn''t understand what just happened. Lifting her head up with much difficulty, she red at Zen with aplicated expression.


    "What did you do to nullify all my spells?" The maid said.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he stepped forward and kneel slightly to meet her face.


    "What do you think I did?" Zen asked cheekily as he yed around with the tinum card in his hand.


    The maid held a disbelief expression as she could never expect a mere tinum card was enough to defeat her in an instant.


    "Just kill me now, I have failed on my duty to protect Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon," The maid said as she closed her eyes to wait for Zen to make the finishing move.


    After all, she believed Zen to be an intruder since he was unwilling to cooperate with her and even resorted to violence.


    If he were really the person that Krista Dragoon was expecting then he would have just dlyplied with her interrogation and everything would be smooth.


    This was the mindset that the maid had when she fought against Zen with her utmost effort to detain him.


    Meanwhile, Zen twitched his mouth slightly at the naive and diligent maid.


    "You still don''t believe I''m Zen after all this time?" Zen said as he facepalmed.


    The maid ignored his word as she kept her eyes closed. There was no point in arguing any further as she only wished for the princesses to get away safely.


    Zen saw her resolution before making a defeated sigh as he deactivated the tinum card''s restriction on the maid.


    Afterward, he stood up and said, "Believe it or not but I''m the Zen that Krista is looking for."


    And he continued, "Also, I believe Krista has forgotten to mention about this but one of the things I hate the most is waiting on something pointless which is why I decided to barge in when the interrogation is a waste of time."


    The maid was dumbfounded as she got her strength back and stood up and saw Zen opening the door.


    "Wait a minute," The maid shouted from behind and dashed forward as she stood in front of Zen.


    Zen twitched his brows slightly and thought the maid wanted another fight.


    "Listen, I don''t want to harm Krista''s maid or her allies at all so please just stop this farce already." Zen sighed softly and asked politely to let him inside already.


    However, the maid refused to back down and said, "Lte that''s my name."


    Zen was dumbfounded to see the maid finally told him her name and nodded.


    "Then Lte, may you please move aside and let me meet up with Krista already. She has something for me." Zen asked again.


    Zen expected Lte to agree now that she has given him her name but instead, she shook her head, causing Zen to have a headache.


    "I''m sorry but you can''t enter inside," Lte said and before Zen can be irritated, she continued.


    "You must have a maid and in that case, me to guide you inside otherwise, Princess Krista Dragoon and Princess Le Dragoon would me us for bad hospitality to our guests."


    "By your words, I believe you recognized me as Zen then?" Zen asked to confirm if she finally believed him to be the person that Krista mentioned.


    Lte nodded and said, "As a maid, it''s my duty to eliminate any possible suspect that could potentially harm their master."


    And she continued, "Hence, even if there''s a 90 percent chance that you are the person that Princess Krista Dragoon is waiting for we must do our duty to determine you aren''t an imposter."


    "Then how did you determine I''m not an imposter now? I could have easily spared your life to not look suspicious." Zen retorted as he wanted to see how she would react to this question.


    Lte shrugged her shoulders as she didn''t have an answer to that question.


    "..."


    Seeing Zen''s reaction, Lte pondered for a few moments before staring at Zen, "Just a maid''s instinct I guessed."


    Zen was rendered speechless by the response and coughed slightly to divert the topic.


    "In that case, then may Lte please guide me inside to meet with Krista?" Zen said calmly and Lte nodded her head.

 Chapter 232: Dragon Jade Porcelain Vase

    Chapter 232: Dragon Jade Porcin Vase


    Lte opened the door and walked inside first.


    Afterward, she turned around to look at Zen, "Make sure to walk in slowly and follow closely behind."


    Zen nodded his head as he entered inside and the door automatically closed.


    ''A mechanism door huh?'' Zen eximed inwardly when he saw the door shut tightly.


    "Are you really amazed by a door equipped with some mechanism?" Lte said when she realized he was staring at it in a daze.


    Zen snapped out of his daze and smiled briefly, "Nah, I''m just surprised why you opened it manually if the door was equipped with the mechanism."


    Lte pushed the door open with her hands so Zen didn''t expect the door to close by itself.


    "It''s proper etiquette to open the door manually for the guest," Lte said calmly and started walking ahead.


    Zen chuckled softly at her attitude as he found her words logical. The guest would be slightly displeased if they don''t feel honored at all for entering a person''s home.


    Not to mention, this was the Peace Blossom Court within the imperial court where etiquette is everywhere.


    Thus, Zen quickly followed behind while staring at some furniture and rooms as he passed by.


    "How much does that thing cost?" Zen asked as he pointed at a porcin vase.


    The porcin was blinking brightly as it caught his attention and Zen couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the craftworks of the vase.


    Lte stopped her walking to look at the porcin vase Zen pointed before smiling briefly.


    "That is a Dragon Jade Porcin Vase that Princess Krista Dragoon won in a bet against the neighboring Kingdom," Lte said and started exining the backstory of the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase.


    "There was a famous crafter, named Julian and his craftsmanship was top notch amongst every kingdom. Almost every Kingdom''s ruler has some decoration crafted by Julian and one time, he crafted the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase."


    "Julian figured out the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase would suit the Jade Kingdom and the White Tiger Kingdom but you should know the rtionship between the two Kingdom isn''t ideal so both Kingdom decided to make a match and Princess Krista won it with her unparalleled skills."


    When Lte finished exining, there was a hint of pride in her emotion on Krista Dragoon, shocking Zen deeply.


    ''It seems like Lte''s emotion only changes when Krista is involved in the conversation.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he decided to enquire further on the challenge that Krista Dragoon won.


    "By unparalleled skills, what exactly did Krista do to win the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase?" Zen asked.


    "Sorry but that''s not my position to say what happened back then." Lte returned to her deadpan expression and refused to answer Zen''s question.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he got a cliffhanger by Lte.


    "You''re leaving out the most important details and are just telling me the basic information," Zenined and tried to get her to finish theplete story.


    He didn''t need to know about the result since it should have been known for everyone that lived in the Jade Kingdom. What he wanted to know is some behind the scene information, one that is kept a secret from the public.


    However, Lte kept her lips tight without any intention of answering Zen as she walked ahead without caring about his irritated expression.


    Zen saw thatining wouldn''t work on Lte but he started making an evil grin when he knew exactly the thing to do to make this kind of dutiful maid talk.


    ''I have had a maid previously on Earth and I know exactly how to make her talk.'' Zen sneered inwardly as he walked toward the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase.


    Afterward, he picked the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase to his hand and shouted, "Lte, what will happen to you if the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase broke in Krista''s Peace Blossom Court no less."


    Lte was confused by his question and turned around to see what he was doing.


    When she realized his hand was holding the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase, she turned pale.


    "What are you doing?" Lte shouted in a panicked voice as she tried to dash toward Zen to snatch the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase away from him.


    However, Zen was faster as he dodged away from Lte and raised his hand to halt her movement.


    "Don''te any closer or else I''m afraid my hand will be shaky and it would be bad if the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase dropped to the ground because of it." Zen chuckled softly as he shook his hand slightly, frightening Lte in the process.


    Lte was in panic mode but then she started to calm down after her initial fright.


    Afterward, she smirked at Zen and shouted, "Go ahead and drop the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase."


    Zen was rendered speechless when her attitude suddenly changed and tried to bluff her further.


    "Are you sure about that?" Zen asked as he started to hold it with his two fingers only.


    The bluff seemed to have failedpletely as Lte ced her hands in the hip.


    "Do it, sir," Lte shouted and when Zen swallowed nervously, she shouted once again.


    "JUST DO IT!"


    Zen was rendered speechless by her words and realized she was bluffing him as well.


    ''Fine, let''s do it then.'' Zen shouted inwardly as he released his two fingers and the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase started to drop into the ground.


    Lte''splexion became difficult when she saw him actually dropping it without any hesitation.


    ''Nooooooooo'' Lte screamed internally as she tried to rush forward to catch it before it''s toote.


    However, her speed couldn''t catch up as she closed her eyes to stop herself watching from the inevitable scene.


    Lte expected to hear a loud bang from the point of impact but was surprised to hear nothing.


    Slowly, she opened one of her eyelids to see if the vase had been cracked and to her disbelief, Zen was still holding the vase in his hand.

 Chapter 233: Illusion Tricks

    Chapter 233: Illusion Tricks


    "What the-" Lte muttered as she believed the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase would shatter into pieces.


    However, Zen was smiling wickedly as he held the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase with both his hands.


    "How did you catch it in time?" Lte asked.


    The Dragon Jade Porcin Vase was close to a millimeter before shattering and he was still standing at that time so she couldn''t understand how he managed to save it.


    "Why are you acting so surprised?" Zen replied back with a question of his.


    Seeing Lte being dazed, Zen felt a bit better from their previous fight where he had to resort to using the tinum card to win.


    Although it was possible for him to reveal more of his other techniques, he didn''t feel like using them and wanted to end it in a more carefree way.


    Lte snapped out of her daze before walking toward Zen and snatching the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase away from his hand.


    Afterward, she red at him fiercely, "You''re lucky that you caught it in time despite not telling me how you did it. Otherwise, Princess Krista Dragoon would never forgive you if you broke her favorite vase where she is prideful about beating the prince from the White Tiger Kingdom."


    Zen chuckled softly as he shrugged his shoulders since he wasn''t going to be stupid enough to break Krista Dragoon''s item.


    "Do you really want to know how I managed to catch the vase before it shattered?" Zen asked teasingly, hoping to itch Lte''s curiosity to get some revenge for interrogating him.


    Lte twitched her brows slightly but shook her head.


    "There''s no point asking further when only the oue is what matters. Anything in between the process is pointless." Lte said softly and retrieved a small cloth.


    Afterward, she started wiping the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase to make sure it became clean and spotless.


    "It''s an illusion trick," Zen shouted when he figured Lte was different from others.


    She wasn''t the curious type and would only care about her duty while neglecting other things that she deemed unimportant or unnecessary.


    Since knowing how he saved the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase has no change in the oue, Lte didn''t bother pressuring Zen to answer her question.


    Meanwhile, Lte continued to wipe around the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase as she nodded her head.


    "I figured it would be something like an illusion. You probably cast an illusion spell when I was caught off-guard." Lte said calmly.


    Zen smiled briefly at her calm emotion. "Indeed, I cast an illusion spell when you were trying to bluff me to drop the vase down."


    Zen didn''t deny her words and exined when he cast the illusion spell on her.


    Sometimeter, Lte finished cleaning the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase with a smile on her face as she turned around.


    "Let us move forward now. Princess Krista Dragoon should have been waiting for a long time," Lte said as she started walking ahead without caring for Zen''s opinion.


    Meanwhile, Zen nced at the Dragon Jade Porcin Vase with a solemn expression for a while before following right behind Lte.


    After many twists and turns, Lte arrived at a door before knocking on the door.


    "Princess Krista Dragoon, I have brought the ''assumed'' guest here," Lte said politely from behind the door.


    Zen smiled bitterly when he heard Lte said she brought in the assumed guest, almost like she still wasn''t sure he''s the correct person.


    "Mhm, I see it, you cane inside with that so-called Zen," Krista Dragoon''s voice echoed.


    Lte nodded her head and said, "Then I shalle inside with the ''assumed'' guest."


    Afterward, Lte ced her hand in the doorknob before opening the door.


    Creak!


    The door made a creaking sound and Lte walked inside first as she bowed slightly in front of Krista Dragoon.


    "Princess Krista Dragoon," Lte said before ring at Zen because he wasn''t bowing down to her.


    "Hurry up and bow before the princess," Lte sent a mental transmission to Zen and told him to quickly bow.


    ''Tch, I''m not a native in the Jade Kingdom so I don''t follow your basics of etiquette,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he had no intention to bow before Krista Dragoon.


    Not to mention, she was his woman and they know each other too much to do something as unnecessary as showing etiquette.


    Lte gritted her teeth in anger when she realized he was refusing to bow and wished to raise her wand again against him.


    "It''s fine Lte, he''s always this rude, almost like a barbarian so it was obvious for him to not know our etiquette." Krista Dragoon waved her hand up to allow Lte to raise her head up and dissed Zen at the same time.


    Lte stood back up and had her fist clenched tightly with her expression that could be seen as growling toward Zen.


    "You don''t have to show that kind of expression at me, Lte," Zen said softly when he could feel her eyes turning into daggers, piercing him deeply.


    And he continued, "We are too familiar with each other and if I actually bow before Krista, I bet she would go into a deep shock or even have a heart attack because of it."


    "THE AUDACITY!"


    Lte shouted in anger when Zen basically cursed Krista Dragoon on dying.


    Afterward, she quickly retrieved her wand from her spatial ring and started multi-casting some spells.


    "Enough Lte," Krista Dragoon''s voice echoed in the room as she stopped Lte''s action.


    "He''s always joking like that and I doubt he would ever mean it. After all, he would be the one in pain if I actually died considering the things we did."


    Krista Dragoon added as she stared at Zen who started whistling like he wasn''t guilty about this situation.


    Lte nodded her head despite still feeling some hatred toward Zen for his joke as he clearly went overboard.


    "You should never joke like that ever again because I feared that I wouldn''t be able to control my actions in killing you." Lte sent a mental transmission at Zen to warn him of his action.

 Chapter 234: Recommendation Letter

    Chapter 234: Rmendation Letter


    While Lte warned Zen of his action, Krista Dragoon dropped her papers down and stood up.


    "So you only decided toe now?"


    Krista Dragoon said slowly and held a little bit of disappointment when Zen only showed up at this time.


    Zen kept quiet and shrugged his shoulders.


    There was no way he was going to tell Krista Dragoon that he was busying fucking with Ang and filling her cunt with his love and dyed his arrival time.


    Krista Dragoon narrowed her gaze when she saw him being overly suspicious. Normally, Zen would have replied cheekily or given her some excuse but staying silent was a rare urrence.


    Thus, Krista Dragoon walked forward and stared at Zen deeply in the eyes.


    Zen swallowed nervously when he felt the intense gaze from her and tried to avoid looking at her.


    s, that only made him more suspicious as Krista Dragoon walked around him before grabbing his clothes and sniffed on them slightly.


    "A perfume that I remember Ang huh," Krista Dragoon scoffed as she stepped away when she found out why he waste.


    A rmendation letter that he kept showing deep concern about could be dyed because he wanted to enjoy some lovely time with his other woman.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he wanted to exin, "It''s not like that Krista. I-I actually wanted toe as soon as Ang ryed the information about the rmendation letter in your hand."


    Meanwhile, Lte stared at the two of them with a suspicious gaze.


    ''D-Don''t tell me Princess Krista Dragoon and this person have a romantic rtionship?'' Lte eximed inwardly as she saw them arguing but at the same time, not really arguing.


    After all, she saw many people in the imperial court arguing with each other and their tone of speech was different from what Krista Dragoon and Zen had.


    "Krista, listen to me, I''m a gentleman and can''t possibly refuse ady''s request," Zen said as he quickly chased after Krista Dragoon around the room.


    "Yes, you listen to everydy except mine unless I have to shamelessly bug you until you agree to ally with me," Krista Dragoon snorted as she refused to look at him.


    Zen almost had a headache on her behavior and wondered when she changed into a jealous woman.


    She was never like this before and was always calm in everything until they fucked long and hard.


    ''Do women change after losing their purity?'' Zen pondered inwardly as he gave up chasing after Krista Dragoon and sat on the chair.


    "What do I have to do to earn your forgiveness, Krista?" Zen asked softly as he grabbed a cup that Krista Dragoon was drinking from.


    Afterward, he started taking a few sips from it, shocking Lte to the core as that was an indirect kiss in her mind.


    "What are you doing?" Lte shouted as she quickly walked forward and snatched the cup away from Zen.


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise and stared at Lte with a confused expression, "Obviously, I''m drinking some tea from the cup. What do you think I would be doing to a cup?"


    What could she be thinking he would be doing with a cup?


    Zen couldn''t understand her reaction and tried to grab the cup back but Lte retreated and held the cup tightly in her hand.


    "This is Princess Krista Dragoon''s cup and she has drunk it. How could you even possibly put your filthy mouth on the cup," Lte shouted in anger as she wiped the area of the cup where Zen ced his mouth on.


    Krista Dragoon started covering her mouth as she giggled at Lte''s words that caused Zen to be speechless.


    "What filthy mouth are you talking about?" Zen shouted in response and continued. "Don''t you know a certain person that you highly respect enjoys my saliva deeply?"


    Krista Dragoon''s expression darkened as she coughed slightly to warn Zen from exposing their rtionship.


    Although she trusted Lte fully, she didn''t want anyone else to know their rtionship yet due to the amount of stress and pressure she had from the imperial court.


    Zen also realized his impulsive behavior almost ruined her n as he kept quiet but what''s done is already done.


    Lte''s suspicions were basically confirmed with Zen''s words even if he didn''t finish his sentence.


    However, as a dutiful maid that cared about her master''s opinion more, she didn''t say anything and kept quiet, remaining ignorant about this matter.


    "Anyway, you only came here for the rmendation letter and nothing else right?" Krista Dragoon cleared her throat softly and asked Zen.


    Zen pondered for a while before answering, "Yes and no. I only intended toe to get the rmendation letter originally but I have other information to ry to you."


    And he continued, "How many noble families have you managed to convince to be on your side?"


    "At the moment, only the Kaiso family is worthy of mention on our side. The other noble families that sided with me are either low-ranked noble or have lost influence from the empress so they could onlye to me." Krista Dragoon replied with a defeated sigh.


    She was still unable to counter the empress''s influence among other noble families and if this continued, her uprising might fail entirely.


    Zen smiled briefly as he snatched the cup away from Lte when she was distracted by Krista Dragoon.


    Afterward, he started taking multiple sips at the area that Lte meticulously cleaned purposely.


    Lte was irritated as she tried to make a move but Krista Dragoon halted her movement and shook her head.


    "Let him since it''s clear that he got some valuable information for acting this haughtily." Krista Dragoon said as she sat on the couch whereas Lte nodded and stood by the side.


    "You really do know me well." Zen chuckled softly.


    "Given your character, it''s pretty obvious," Krista Dragoon snorted and crossed her legs, revealing some of her skins for Zen to see.


    Zen smiled and said, "What if I told you I would soon have an audience with the Camellia family''s patriarch?"

 Chapter 235: Camellia Family (I)

    Chapter 235: Camellia Family (I)


    "Y-You have an audience with the Camellia family patriarch?" Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow in surprise.


    Krista Dragoon couldn''t understand how he managed to do all these things when he was in the Pce Moon Restaurant the entire time.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he didn''t understand either.


    "It is what it is," Zen said calmly.


    Krista Dragoon twitched her mouth slightly before heaving a soft sigh as she would never look at him withmon sense logic ever again.


    "So what are you going to do by meeting with the Camellia family patriarch?" Krista Dragoon then asked.


    Zen pondered for a while before looking at Krista Dragoon with a smirk.


    "I was expecting you toe along with me Krista," Zen said and approached her.


    Afterward, Zen wrapped his hand around her waist, causing Lte''s expression to beplicated as she wanted to strangle his neck.


    However, she managed to hold her action back because Krista Dragoon signaled her that it''s fine.


    "Why would Ie along with you?" Krista Dragoon faced Zen and asked him.


    She wasn''t the one who got permission to speak with the Camellia family patriarch and it would do her more harm than good if she identally offended him.


    Even though their power and influence increased with the help of the tinum card, there was no point in rushing things.


    Haste makes waste and Krista Dragoon would never rush things when she has to fight against the empress who is more scheming and devious than her.


    "Wouldn''t it be obvious for you toe with me?" Zen said in response and continued, "After all, you''re a princess and they must show you whatever etiquette is needed in the Jade Kingdom."


    Krista Dragoon was rendered speechless by his words and wondered if he was just trying to dump all the hard work for her again.


    Narrowing her gaze, Krista Dragoon red fiercely at Zen, causing him to shudder slightly.


    "W-Why are you ring at me like that? I know I''m handsome but I can be shy too." Zen said awkwardly as he slowly tried to avoid her gaze.


    However, Krista Dragoon''s suspicions only increased further as she said with a solemn expression.


    "Are you trying to do the same thing you did back in the Kaiso family where I have to do all the talking while you get to y in the pool?"


    Zen swallowed some of his saliva nervously as he wanted to nod his head but decided against it when he felt a murderous aura emitting from Krista Dragoon.


    "O-Of course not, Krista. Why would I leave all the hard work for you?" Zen stuttered as he quickly denied trying to bezy.


    "Do you think I''m some 3 years old that would fall for your half-baked lies?" Krista Dragoon showed a deadpan expression as she replied swiftly.


    She would be killed a long time ago if she was the naive kind to believe Zen''s word.


    Meanwhile, Lte who was standing by the side was spectating the scene as she held a disbelief expression.


    ''What''s wrong with Princess Krista Dragoon?'' Lte eximed inwardly as she was waiting for an order to throw Zen out for his audacity.


    Lte decided to overstep her boundary for once and approached Krista Dragoon.


    Afterward, she bowed slightly and asked, "Princess Krista Dragoon, do you need me to throw this guest out?"


    Zen and Krista Dragoon stopped their conversation with a dumbfounded expression.


    "What do you mean by throwing me out?" Zen was the first person to snap out of his daze and asked Lte.


    Krista Dragoon took a few seconds before realizing what Lte just said and wondered what happened to her.


    "Lte, be polite to the guest. That is not an attitude my maid should have." Krista Dragoon clears her throat softly before warning Lte.


    "Yes, I apologize for my behavior but it''s because the guest does not know how to act properly in front of the princess," Lte apologized but still held a fierce nce at Zen.


    Krista Dragoon smiled bitterly as she couldn''t do much about Zen since he has always been carefree while somehow aplishing the task with ease.


    He was the only one in thebyrinth incident that acted like he was on a pic without any fear of death.


    "Lte, you are dismissed for now because I have an important discussion with Zen," Krista Dragoon decided to dismiss her as the best course of action.


    After all, Krista Dragoon knew Lte best and it would take her a long time to ept someone like Zen.


    Although unwilling, Lte clenched her fist tightly before nodding her head.


    She bowed down and reluctantly turned around to start leaving the room.


    "Then, I shall be outside waiting. Please let me know if you need anything, Princess Krista Dragoon." Lte said with her back facing them.


    Once Lte left the room, Zen ced his head on Krista Dragoon''s shoulder and said, "Is Lte trustworthy? She seemed to be overly suspicious of me and I can even feel some killing intenting from her when I held your waist before."


    "Lte has been my personal maid ever since we were a child and she''s the only one other than Le that I trustpletely." Krista Dragoon said and defended Lte''s loyalty.


    Zen nodded his head slightly as he was not in a position to judge whether Krista Dragoon should use other people to help her out.


    "Since you believed her fully then I shall do the same," Zen said and returned to the original topic.


    "So are you going to be willing to follow me to the Camellia family when Daphne Camelliaes to me?" Zen then asked.


    Krista Dragoon heaved a soft sigh and nodded. "What other choice do I have other than to follow you who is a trouble ma?"


    "I''m not a trouble ma and it''s the other people''s fault for trying to mess with me." Zen hurriedly denied himself being the problem.


    "Oh yes, it''s Leon Camellia''s fault that you almost cripple him and now you want to meet with his father about being an ally. Very smart decision, Zen." Krista Dragoon smirked.

 Chapter 236: Camellia Family (II)

    Chapter 236: Camellia Family (II)


    Zen was sweating nervously when Krista Dragoon mentioned Leon Camellia again.


    Their first meeting ended up in a disaster as Zen threatened to cripple Leon Camellia if he dared to offend him next time.


    "Well, it''s his fault for picking a fight with me." Zen shrugged his shoulders as he was not wrong with the method he dealt with him.


    "He picked a fight with you? If I remember correctly you were the one who lost your cool and got really mad." Krista Dragoon teased and her heart started beating rapidly when she reminisced about the incident.


    The feeling of being protected by someone dearly is something that would melt her heart when being stuck in a scheming kingdom every day.


    "He picked a fight with me because of you Krista so I''m innocent," Zen smiles cheekily as he embraces her.


    Afterward, Zen started kissing Krista Dragoon on the cheek. Krista Dragoon allowed him to kiss for a while before standing up.


    Krista Dragoon walked over to a counter and opened a drawer before retrieving a rmendation letter out.


    "Right here is the Kasio family rmendation letter." Krista Dragoon said and threw the rmendation letter at Zen.


    Zen grabbed the rmendation letter in his hand beforeughing heartily.


    "Heh, I want to see who can actually give me a hard time," Zen was confident enough to win the entire thing.


    After all, the mages have a huge weakness and that is close-quarterbat.


    ''I can just cast some wind magic to block the audience''s view while I teleport behind the mage and smack the heck out of them to win.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he made a silly face as he imagined the announcer shouted for his victory.


    Krista Dragoon was disgusted at his current expression. Thus, she walked forward before making a karate chop motion at his head.


    Boink!


    Krista Dragoon smacked Zen''s head, causing him to return to reality from his daydream.


    "Stop daydreaming and tell me when would Daphne Camellia inform you to go there." Krista Dragoon then asked.


    "Hmm, she said would tell her father but exactly when I don''t know," Zen said awkwardly since he didn''t really bother about this much.


    Krista Dragoon was rendered speechless at how careless he can be. "You need to start changing your behavior and attitude toward things. For some people, the things you don''t care about could be something important for another person."


    And she continued, "Since Daphne Camellia has promised you to have an audience with her father then we shall make a visit to them now."


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon dragged Zen out of the room, shocking Lte as she didn''t know where they were going.


    "Princess Krista Dragoon, you still have a meeting with other nobles in 30 minutes," Lte chased after Krista Dragoon and remind her schedule.


    "Those nobles arrange it for another time," Krista Dragoon stopped her movement briefly before telling Lte to cancel their meeting.


    In her opinion, those noblesbined won''t even amount to the Camellia family influence. After all, they were practically trash that the empress discarded and refused to use.


    Hence, she couldn''t care less about making a new appointment with them or even lose them as an ally.


    However, Lte who didn''t know the full story held a disbelief expression as she dashed forward and red at Zen fiercely.


    "What did you do to Princess Krista?" Lte shouted in anger.


    She believed it was because of his influence that is trying to distract Krista Dragoon from doing something important.


    "Princess Krista Dragoon, please stop being acquainted with Zen. He is causing you to lose focus on important tasks." Lte tilted her head slightly to stare at Krista Dragoon with a pleading expression.


    Zen had enough of her attitude even if she is doing this for Krista Dragoon''s well-being.


    He was apanying Krista Dragoon to the Camellia family yet Lte used him of being a bad influence for Krista Dragoon is going overboard.


    "Listen, Lte," Zen stepped up with a solemn expression and said. "We are heading over to the Camellia family. One of the top 3 noble families in the Jade Kingdom and Krista is following me because I have an audience with their patriarch."


    Lte became dumbfounded and nced at Krista Dragoon who calmly nodded her head to prove Zen''s word was correct.


    "Lte, we were heading off to the Camellia family because Zen managed to win a bet against their precious daughter, Daphne Camellia." Krista Dragoon said softly and continued.


    "I have been having some difficulty to find an excuse to show up to the top 3 noble families but thanks to Zen, we now have a legitimate reason to meet with the patriarch of the Camellia family."


    Lte''splexation paled when she realized her impulsive action almost caused a big disaster for Krista Dragoon.


    However, her current crisis now was to deal with Zen''s fierce re as she lifted her head up slightly to face him.


    "I-I''m sorry for mistaking you." Lte bowed and apologized to Zen.


    "Sigh, this is just ridiculous at this point." Zen sighed softly and continued, "I know you care about Krista but you need to remain cool when we first meet at the entrance."


    Lte stayed quiet as she got nothing else to exin other than the fact that she cared more about Krista Dragoon than herself.


    Anything rted to Krista Dragoon would cause her emotion to fluctuate and make her lose focus from time to time.


    "Anyway, if you''re worried about me then why note along with me, Lte?" Krista Dragoon patted her shoulders and smiled.


    "What about Princess Le Dragoon then? I can''t just leave her alone in the Peace Blossom Court," Lte shook her head as she needed to stay here to protect her.


    Krista Dragoon pondered for a while before nodding her head. "Okay then, please protect Le Dragoon while I''ll be out in the meantime."


    Afterward, she left the Peace Blossom Court with Zen to go toward the Camellia family.

 Chapter 237: Camellia Family (III)

    Chapter 237: Camellia Family (III)


    "So Zen- do you know where the Camellia family is located," Krista Dragoon asked once they left the imperial court zone.


    She believed that with Zen sense of zero direction, this was a good time to tease him.


    However, contrary to her expectation, Zen smiled wickedly as he replied to her question with his own, "Why do you ask? Do you not know where they are?"


    Krista Dragoon didn''t know about the fact that Zen managed to memorize the map of the Jade Kingdom thanks to Evie''s help so she continued to pressure him.


    "Do you know the location or not? Answer me already instead of avoiding the question." Krista Dragoon red fiercely at Zen.


    ''Heh, you want to tease me for my garbage sense of direction. Let me teach you a lesson for that.'' Zen sneered inwardly as he decided to tease her instead.


    "What if I know the answer and what if I don''t know the answer?" Zen asked as he pretended to sweat nervously in order to trick Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t notice it as she said, "If you answered it correctly then I shall reward you something but if you can''t then you will have a little punishment."


    The reward and punishment mentioned by Krista Dragoon were vague and could be anything but Zen didn''t care since they were just wasting time as they walked toward the Camellia family.


    Currently, it was Krista Dragoon walking ahead with Zen following so she decided to take a wrong turn to trick Zen.


    If she guessed correctly, Zen would most definitely point in the direction that she just turned into and at that time, she would make him owe her a favor again.


    s, her expectation waspletely shattered when Zen uttered, "Krista, did you forget to bring your brain outside today?"


    Afterward, Zen pointed in the opposite direction and said, "The Camellia family is this way and not the path you''re trying to take."


    Krista Dragoon held a disbelief expression as she never expected Zen to know where the Camellia family is located.


    "H-How did you know?" Krista Dragoon asked stutteringly.


    Zen chuckled softly as he exined how he wouldn''t need to ask anyone for direction anymore.


    "Evie handed me the full map of the Jade Kingdom and I have memorized the whole thing already." Zen held an evil grin as he stared at Krista Dragoon.


    "Unbelievable, you would actually take the time to study the geography of the Jade Kingdom when I thought your brain is only filled with entering inside a woman." Krista Dragoon was shocked to the core that she didn''t even realize something.


    Zen was sneakily creeping up from behind Krista Dragoon as he held her waist from behind.


    Krista Dragoon gasped in surprise as she quickly tried to free herself from his grasp.


    However, Zen refused to let her and whispered softly in her ears, "So what is my reward for answering your question correctly?"


    Krista Dragoon became helpless as she said, "Let me go already. We need to finish obtaining the Camellia family as allies first."


    Although her answer was albeit unclear, Zen was smart enough to understand her meaning. They would need to get the Camellia family as allies first before he could get the lovely and delicious reward.


    "I understand, then let''s hurry the hell up," Zen eximed as he grabbed her waist and used his movement technique, sh Point, to go toward the Camellia family at an extreme speed.


    Zen didn''t want to teleport to arouse any attention from the crowd so he could only resort to using his movement technique which in the eyes of others, he was only using an agility spell to increase his speed.


    Krista Dragoon wrapped her hand around his neck as she was being carried by Zen and asionally nced around the area in the Jade Kingdom.


    ''No matter how much time I see this view, I never get bored of it.'' Krista Dragoon eximed inwardly as she would not be able to handle the fact that the Jade Kingdom could turn into ruin if some mishaps were to ur.


    Sometimeter, Zen stopped his movement technique as he said, "We have finally arrived at the Camellia family."


    Despite his swiftness, it still took him around 10-20 minutes to arrive at the Camellia family. The Jade Kingdom was simply too massive if people didn''t have some kind of magic to increase their speed.


    After all, it could take an entire day for an ordinary person to go back and forth if they have to walk from their house to somewhere else.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon got down from Zen''s arm and nced at the Camellia family. It was still a magnificent building but it pales inparison to her Peace Blossom Court.


    The guards who were guarding the entrance were shocked to realize it was Krista Dragoon approaching them as one of them quickly went inside to inform the patriarch.


    The other guard stepped forward and asked, "What honor do the Camellia family have to make Princess Krista Dragoone?"


    The guard''s tone was polite but it was clear he had no intention of letting her enter without permission from their patriarch.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t say anything and merely sneaked a nce at Zen. Zen nodded and stepped forward to face the guard.


    "I''m here to meet with your patriarch because his daughter, Daphne Camellia lost a bet with me," Zen spoke calmly and continued.


    "I''m sure that Daphne Camellia should have informed her father already about my arrival."


    The guard held a gawking expression as he was never informed about this piece of information. Heck, he didn''t even dare to block their miss path so it was a given that they didn''t know about this.


    Thus, the guard held an apologetic look while remaining in his guarding position.


    "If that''s the case then may this gentleman please wait a bit for my otherpanion toe back to confirm this news." The guard said politely as he tried his best to not offend Zen in case his words were true.

 Chapter 238: Camellia Family (IV)

    Chapter 238: Camellia Family (IV)


    The guard was nervous the entire time as he wanted to be the one to go and inform the patriarch.


    After all, he felt a dreadful aura emitting from Zen and Krista Dragoon as they continued to wait outside.


    ''Can''t he fucking hurry up. I feel like dying each second,'' The guard cursed hispanion inwardly as he wished to get out of this situation quickly.


    Sometimeter, when the guard who went inside to inform the patriarch finally came out, the guard who had been waiting for what felt like a century brightened quickly.


    "Haha, Princess Krista Dragoon and this gentleman here, the guard came back," He said slowly.


    "Finally, I thought the Camellia family is really powerful enough to neglect the princess in the Jade Kingdom," Zen sneered, causing the guard to pale.


    "Laren, quickly let the prestigious guest in," The guard shouted at his slow movement as he quickly showed the way inside as he believed the patriarch would let them in.


    However, Laren shook his head and looked at Krista Dragoon, "Apologies Princess Krista Dragoon, but our patriarch has fallen ill and is unavable to meet with you."


    Afterward, Laren red at the guard and said, "Also, the young master has asked for you, Ken, to meet him inside now."


    Ken was dumbfounded as he didn''t know why the young master would ask for his appearance when there were two people asking for an audience.


    ''This is bad,'' Ken eximed inwardly as he decided to head inside and leave this mess for Laren to handle.


    Meanwhile, Zen''s expression darkened as he asked, "What do you mean by the patriarch has fallen ill and won''t meet with us?"


    At the same time, Zen released some of his aura to pressure Laren to gain momentum at him.


    Laren paled as he swallowed nervously upon feeling the dreadful aura and cursed at the patriarch secretly.


    ''Fucking patriarch, if you don''t want to see them then just say so. Why are you pushing us lowly guard to be a dog for you in blocking them?'' Laren cursed them inwardly and finally understood why Ken left the area as quickly as possible.


    Ken was feeling this same pressure but didn''t even inform him and left him alone to deal with Zen and Krista Dragoon.


    Zen narrowed his gaze as he felt Laren was sweating a lot. ''This patriarch from the Camellia family is really gutsy. He even dared to fake his illness to not meet with us huh.''


    Zen wasn''t an idiot to believe such a coincidence exist and decided to act a y to barge inside.


    "Yo, what''s your name again? Laren, right?" Zen asked Laren with a solemn expression.


    Laren nodded his head unconsciously and said, "Y-Yes? My name is Laren and I worked as a guard for the Camellia for 15 years already."


    "Okay, I didn''t ask that but whatever. I want to say that I''m proficient in alchemy and know a thing or two about medicine so allow me to check on your patriarch," Zen said in a gentle tone but Laren can feel a murderous intent locking onto him.


    Laren was trembling as he didn''t expect Zen to be this shameless.


    ''Why aren''t you leaving already? Don''t you know it''s proper etiquette to bid farewell when you know our patriarch is ill?'' Laren cried inwardly as he tried to sneak a nce at Krista Dragoon.


    After all, she is the princess of the Jade Kingdom and knows basic etiquette, unlike Zen who couldn''t care less.


    s, Krista Dragoon pretends to be ignorant as she nces around without trying to stop Zen from going maniac.


    Laren twitched his mouth slightly as he became envious of Ken now. ''Damn it, fuck this Camellia family.''


    "Since this gentleman here is knowledgeable in the medical field and is apanied by Princess Krista Dragoon then I have a reason to believe your skills are capable enough to cure our patriarch," Laren said and continued.


    "Hence, please allow me to guide you to our patriarch and as the guard for the Camellia family, I wished this gentleman can cure him."


    Laren started walking ahead and waited for Zen to follow me.


    Zen smiled wickedly and nodded his head in approval.


    Afterward, Zen walked inside and patted Laren''s shoulder. "Smart men always live the longest because they are not impulsive and know when to change their attitude."


    Laren made an awkward smile but he didn''t care anymore. He wasn''t going to be a tank for the Camellia family when he was only a lowly guard without much future.


    Why should he give his life for them then? Only a fool would do that and he was most definitely not a fool.


    "Gentleman sure loves to joke but here''s the direction for the patriarch room," Laren started whispering softly to Zen about the location.


    Afterward, he went back to guarding the entrance, almost like he didn''t partake any part in this farce.


    Zen nced at his back and smiled. ''Ai, how I wished everyone could be like Laren and save me some troubles.''


    Zen sighed inwardly as he retrieved his BloodJade me that was secretly attaching itself from Laren''s back.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon walked forward to him and said, "Well, who wouldn''t be smart when their life is just inches away from dying?"


    Krista Dragoon saw everything from the side and although they might offend the Camellia family now by barging in, she could care less about them anymore.


    After all, they dared to give them a half-baked excuse on refusing to meet with them was akin to putting dirt in her pride and prestigious identity.


    "Zen, make sure to treat him real carefully. Do you understand my meaning?" Krista Dragoon tilted her head slightly and asked Zen.


    Zen made an evil grin as he nodded his head, "Rest assured Krista Dragoon, I promise you that my healing ability would satisfy not only you but the patriarch himself."


    Krista Dragoon smiled briefly as she dly walked inside the Camellia family while Zen acted as an escort.

 Chapter 239: Camellia Family (V)

    Chapter 239: Camellia Family (V)


    Walking inside, the maids that were working held a gawking expression at the sudden appearance of Krista Dragoon.


    "Isn''t that Princess Krista Dragoon?" A maid mumbled softly as her eye socket almost popped out.


    "It is Princess Krista Dragoon," Another maid added as she quickly stopped what she was doing.


    Some other maids were cleaning a wall while some were cleaning the tables and other pieces of furniture, quickly dropped their cleaning material once they heard it was Krista Dragoon appearing in the Camellia family.


    All the maids quickly walked up to Krista Dragoon and bowed slightly to pay their respect.


    Afterward, they said in unison, "Wee Princess Krista Dragoon to the Camellia family."


    As a maid, it was their duty to show hospitality to guests, especially when the guest has a prestigious identity.


    s, they remained ignorant about the fact that Krista Dragoon and Zen basically barged in because they weren''t authoritative enough to be informed.


    "You can stop the etiquette as we''re here to meet with your patriarch," Krista Dragoon smiled briefly as she permitted them to stand tall.


    The maids dlyplied with her request as they stood up and said, "It''s the Camellia family''s honor to be able to host Princess Krista Dragoon."


    "The patriarch is currently in his office and is going through a meeting with the young miss and young master." Another maid said kindly and pointed in a direction, without knowing that she had just exposed their own patriarch lies in front of Zen and Krista Dragoon.


    "Oh, the patriarch is very healthy right?" Krista Dragoon made a surprised expression as she asked for their patriarch''s well-being.


    The maid, who didn''t know what kind of trouble she had put herself into, smiled happily, "Our patriarch is extremely healthy and can definitely lead the Camellia family for more than 400 years without any problems."


    ''Heh, can lead the Camellia family for more than 400 years yet he told us he is ill and can''t meet with us. Ai, I can''t wait to meet with him already.'' Zen sneered inwardly as he retrieved a small bag that contained some spirit stones from his spatial ring.


    Afterward, Zen ced the small bag in the maid''s hand that kindly exined everything they needed to know.


    "Here are some spirit stones for your hard work. You can also share those among your fellow maids if you want." Zen said in a gentle tone, shocking the maid deeply when she opened the small bag and saw around 50 spirit stones.


    "T-This gentleman, I-I cannot ept this amount of spirit stones. It''s too much and I didn''t do anything amazing." The maid stuttered as she quickly tried to return the spirit stones back to Zen.


    Although the spirit stones that Zen gave are an astronomical amount for her because a maid''s sry is only 2-3 spirit stones per month, she has the dignity and resolution to not take any money that she hasn''t rightfully earned.


    Zen smiled gently and said, "You can call me Zen, and trust me, those spirit stones that I gave to you- are worth the information you gave us."


    "B-But this is still too much, Z-Zen," The maid continued to shake her head and tried to return the spirit stones to Zen.


    However, Zen refuses to take back what he has given out already and those spirit stones aren''t a lot to make him feel pain. He may be a stingy person but he wasn''t stingy enough to not give out rewards to those who deserved it.


    Zen saw the name tag of the maid thatbeled ''Nichol'' and smiled at her.


    "Nichol, remember this sentence, those who do well deserve to be rewarded and if they continue to act humble then they will only bebeled as a hypocrite." Zen patted Nichol''s shoulders and continued.


    "Hence, you should just ept my spirit stones since your fellow maids are already drooling over the amount. So why not share them with your fellow co-worker and enjoy yourself for once?"


    Nichol listened to his sentence diligently and was dumbfounded when she heard hisst sentence.


    She looked around the room and saw many maids showing an envious look at her or more precisely, the small bag in her hand that she''s currently holding.


    "Nichol, just ept it and thank Zen," A maid whispered softly to Nichol and the rest of the maids nodded their heads.


    Nichol clenched onto the small bag with aplicated expression but seeing the eager expression of the rest of the maids, she sighed softly.


    "Since Zen is a generous man and believed that I deserve this reward even though I don''t know what kind of worthy achievement I did- I shall share this money with the rest of the maids," Nichol stared at Zen and epted his gift.


    The maids almost wanted to scream loudly in excitement when they imagined sharing the 50 spirit stones among themselves.


    There were around 6 maids in total, counting Nichol in, meaning they can divide the 50 spirit stones by 6 and the remaining leftover would be for Nichol to decide.


    "Good, now spread that happiness around because I can tell the maids want to touch those spirit stones,"


    Zenughed heartily as he left the room with Krista Dragoon, leaving the rest of the maids that seemed to be zombies, thirsting over the small bag in Nichol''s hand.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon nced at Zen with a disbelief expression.


    Previously, they were surrounded by the maids and it was unsuitable to talk with him so she waited until they left the maid''s view to chat with Zen.


    "I didn''t know you could be generous enough to give out 50 spirit stones like that. After all, I have heard from the others that you were unwilling to spend much money and would instead hoard them like crazy." Krista Dragoon said.


    "Indeed, I''m a money-grubber but there are times when you need to establish good rtionships and the most simple way to do that is by giving them spirit stones."


    Zen made an evil grin as he ced his hand around the back of his head, shocking Krista Dragoon for his insidious mind.

 Chapter 240: Camellia Family (VI)

    Chapter 240: Camellia Family (VI)


    "Damn, why is it that their patriarch''s office is this far," Zen cursed inwardly when they walked for over 10 minutes already.


    "Be patient already, the Jade Kingdom is a massive ce so of course, you will have rich people building their houses on many acres." Krista Dragoon said calmly.


    She was living in the Peace Blossom Court and her area was even bigger than the Camellia family. Hence, she wasn''t even bothered by the fact that they did many twists and turns and still haven''t reached the office.


    Sometimeter, Zen finally saw the office door and smiled evilly.


    ''Motherfucker, just wait till I scam the shit out of you,'' Zen cursed the patriarch inwardly for making him waste so much effort just to meet with him.


    However, Krista Dragoon red at Zen and said, "Let me do the talking while you stay quiet- do you understand my meaning?"


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he can tell she doesn''t believe in him when ites to negotiating things.


    ''Che, it''s not like I''m a power-hungry person that wants to take all the credits.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he shrugged his shoulders.


    Since Krista Dragoon wants to handle the difficult task then, by all means, he would let her do it withoutining even a bit.


    After all, he was doing all of this for her anyway and not the other way around.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon stepped forward and heard the patriarch of the Camellia family, yelling at two people with their names being shouted constantly.


    "Leon and Daphne, I cannot believe what kind of ridiculous thing you did in the open street. Do you have any idea how many faces I lost to the other noble''s family?" The Camellia family patriarch roared.


    "B-But father, it''s not my fault. You already know my feelings toward the princess from the very beginning when you sent me to the Swift Feather Academy." Leon Camellia''s voice resounded.


    "So you decided to pick a fight with him and not only did you lose miserably when the opponent didn''t even make a move but you needed your little sister to rescue your sorry ass." The camellia family patriarch tone became more deadly and Krista Dragoon knew it''s time to interrupt them.


    ''Better stop their argument otherwise, this meeting would be pointless.'' Krista Dragoon said inwardly and walked forward.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon knocked on the door slightly, causing the patriarch to shout in anger.


    "Didn''t I say that I do not want anyone disturbing us?"


    Krista Dragoon smirked as she opened the door, causing the patriarch to turn pale as he would have never guessed the person he refused to meet would be knocking on his door.


    ''D-Didn''t I order the guard to tell them I''m ill and won''t receive any guests?'' The patriarch eximed inwardly as he had no idea what excuses to say about him being ill.


    At the same time, Leon Camellia''s expression brightened up immediately upon seeing his crush as he quickly dashed forward.


    However, before he can even extend his hand out for a handshake, Zen stepped forward and blocked him from getting close to Krista Dragoon.


    Leon Camellia gritted his teeth as he saw Zen who humiliated him thoroughly in the crowd. He wanted nothing more than to beat Zen down but for some reason, fear soon overcame him as he took a step back slightly.


    ''Heh, what a coward,'' Zen sneered inwardly as he nced at Daphne Camellia who held a guilty look toward him.


    Most likely because she was struggling to arrange a meeting for him and was filled with guilt when she couldn''t convince her father and got reprimanded instead.


    "I''m sorry Zen, I''ve tried my best to convince my father but he was stubborn and refused to meet with you." Daphne Camellia sent a mental transmission to Zen in an apologetic tone.


    "It''s fine, I already knew your father is a senile old man that refuses to meet with others that can jeopardize his family," Zen replied calmly and shook his head.


    It wasn''t her fault that they couldn''t get a meeting arranged but the patriarch himself as he was too traditional to embroil his family into politics that could spell the death of their entire members if he chose the wrong side.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon stepped forward and looked at the patriarch with a smile hanging on her face.


    "Patriarch Byrne, I thought you were ill but I guessed you healed rather quickly," Krista Dragoon giggled softly.


    However, anyone with eyes could tell that Krista Dragoon was sneering at Patriarch Byrne.


    Byrne Camellia, an old fogey who has thrived his Camellia family to survive through the merchant business and has always remained neutral when ites to imperial family politics.


    Thus, he was always smart enough to know the tide and not allow him or his offspring to get close to anyone in the imperial family in case they are forced to join an alliance when ites to fighting for the throne.


    Byrne Camellia cleared his throat softly and said, "Indeed, the illness came extremely fast and went away quickly as well."


    And he continued, "It wasn''t my intention to not ept any visitor at the moment since my offspring have been so much of a disappointment that I had no choice but to get off from my resting bed to lecture them."


    Byrne Camellia''s response and reason to refuse to meet with Krista Dragoon was extremely clever that no one could nitpick on.


    ''Hmph, I may be old but my brain cells haven''t deteriorated at all.'' Byrne Camelliaughed inwardly as he kept a calm and collected expression on the surface.


    "Since that''s the case then I believe you''re healthy enough to discuss an important thing with us. After all, you are energetic enough to lecture Leon Camellia and Daphne Camellia." Zen chuckled softly as he broke the tense atmosphere.


    Afterward, Zen walked to the couch and sat down as he showed his hand to signal Byrne Camellia to sit down as well and have a chat with them.

 Chapter 241: Camellia Family (VII)

    Chapter 241: Camellia Family (VII)


    Byrne Camellia stood still for a while before going back to his chair and sat down.


    Afterward, he red at Leon Camellia who held a lovestruck look at Krista Dragoon with an angry expression.


    "Get the hell out of here you useless brat," Byrne Camellia roared at Leon Camellia as he gushed some of his mana to kick Leon Camellia out of the room.


    "B-But father" Leon Camellia tried to argue to stay in the room but stopped when he could feel Byrne Camellia was about to murder him.


    Thus, he ran away as soon as possible. Otherwise, he''s afraid of what Byrne Camellia would arrange for him in the future.


    Meanwhile, Byrne Camelliaughed awkwardly as he looked at Krista Dragoon.


    "My apologies for being incapable of teaching my useless son." Byrne Camellia then said.


    "Haha, it''s alright since he didn''t have any malicious intent toward me. Besides, loving someone is not something anyone can control," Krista Dragoon smiled briefly as she sat on the couch next to Zen.


    At the same time, Daphne Camellia was standing still like a wooden log without knowing what she should do.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take a seat when you''re the one who made this meeting arrangement," Byrne Camellia twitched his brows when he saw Daphne Camellia being in a daze.


    Daphne Camellia snapped out of her daze and nodded her head. "U-Uh, yes, I will take a seat"


    Only at this moment did Daphne Camellia realize that the only avable spot left is the couch next to Zen.


    Seeing her still standing, Byrne Camellia m on the table in anger, "Are you going to sit down, or do you want to get out like your elder brother?"


    Daphne Camellia shuddered in fear as she quickly sat next to Zen in an awkward position.


    Zenughed heartily upon seeing this scene and smiled, "Ai, so Patriarch Byrne is really cured of the initial illness that prevented him from meeting any guests before."


    And he continued, "Luckily we came in abruptly otherwise, we might have to wait for another century for Patriarch Byrne to be cured."


    Byrne Camellia twitched his mouth slightly when he heard Zen''s word and tried tough it off.


    "Haha, indeed, this illness is really weird when I''m a mage yet somehow contracted an illness. I would have be aughing stock for others if this were toe to be known." Byrne Camellia said cheekily.


    ''This is why I hate merchant people the most. Their usage of words is annoying as hell.'' Zen cursed inwardly while he smiled on the surface.


    However, it was obvious that it would only be a matter of time before they shed together.


    "How about we begin the reason for this meeting, to begin with?" Krista Dragoon coughed slightly and intervened in their conversation.


    As much as she wants to nitpick him for trying toe up with a half-baked excuse, her goal is more important than anything. Being petty about it and causing displeasure for Byrne Camellia wouldn''t be worth it.


    Byrne Camellia stopped chatting with Zen as well since he wasn''t going to make their rtionship sour right away.


    ''The fact that the Kaiso family who are known for their brute and aggressiveness to be willing to ally themselves with Princess Krista- there must be something she''s hiding.'' Byrne Camellia eximed inwardly as his spy informed him of this shocking news.


    Never in his life would he expect the Kaiso family would be the first noble family to join a side and it''s for a princess, not the crown prince.


    The empress has dered her intention in pushing the crown prince to the throne so it was almost a given that Princess Krista has lost a lot of power yet it seemed like that was just a rumor.


    "Heh, Princess Krista, let''s not beat around the bush anymore and talk about your real intention for meeting me," Byrne Camellia said straightforwardly and continued.


    "Just a heads up though, but I mostly preferred to stay out of politics and remained my job as a merchant, selling whatever is trending."


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head in understanding. "I believe you would change your mind after we will show you something."


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon tugged on Zen''s clothes to signal him to show his tinum card out for Byrne Camellia to see.


    Zen noticed her signal and retrieved the tinum card out for Krista Dragoon.


    "Make sure to not drop it," Zen sent a mental transmission to her to warn her because he has been traumatized by the ability of the tinum card already.


    He can''t afford to have it on someone else''s hand other than the people he trusts.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head and showed the tinum card for Byrne Camellia to see.


    Byrne Camellia shuddered as he stood up with a gawking expression, almost like he didn''t dare to believe the card was real.


    ''T-That''s a tinum card n-no wonder the Kaiso family surrendered themselves without struggling or retaliating against the culprit of their heir.'' Byrne Camellia eximed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Daphne Camellia was confused by her father''s overreaction and wondered what''s so special about the tinum card.


    ''Isn''t it just a card made out of tinum? We can have multiple of those if we ask someone to craft for us.'' Daphne Camellia said inwardly as she decided to keep quiet.


    Byrne Camellia took a few moments to calm his agitated emotion before looking at Zen with a solemn expression.


    His spies have never told him about Zen having a tinum card and he had almost made a blunder by going against him.


    ''Damn it, those spies managed to leave out crucial information. Seems like I need to punish them harder to let them know what it means to fail on their duty.'' Byrne Camellia cursed inwardly as he cleared his throat softly.


    Afterward, he nced at Daphne Camellia briefly, "You can leave the room now, Daphne, we have something important to discuss."


    Daphne Camellia held a disbelief expression at her father''s indecisive action. She was ordered to stay previously and now, she was ordered to leave.

 Chapter 242: Byrne Camellia’s Decision (I)

    Chapter 242: Byrne Camellia¡¯s Decision (I)


    "Father- didn''t you ask me to stay here so why are you kicking me out now?" Daphne Camellia argued.


    She didn''t want to let Zen think that she''s the kind of woman that would listen to her parents.


    After all, if a woman has to listen to every word from their parents then it means every decision they take is not by them. Including the marriage arrangement part where they would have no say even if they hated their other half.


    s, Daphne Camellia simply picked the wrong time to try and argue with Byrne Camellia as she received the same fate as Leon Camellia.


    She was gushed out by Byrne Camellia''s mana and the door was shut right in her face.


    ''Hmph, I must have been cursed by many people in life to have an unfilial daughter and son at the same time,'' Byrne Camellia cursed inwardly as he nced at Zen and Krista Dragoon with an apologetic look.


    "Now that we''re alone, I believe we can finally discuss that tinum card," Byrne Camellia said and continued.


    "Can you confirm in some way that the tinum card is really the same one as back then since I don''t want to use you or anything, but there could be a fact that you made a replica to try and trick others?"


    Although he was surprised by the appearance of the tinum card, Byrne Camellia wasn''t going to act without thinking first.


    After all, there could be a chance that Krista Dragoon has been cornered to a dead end where she must resort to using a fake tinum card to try and bluff the noble families to join her side.


    Krista Dragoon smiled briefly and nodded her head. "Very well, as expected of Patriarch Byrne Camellia who has been in the merchant business for a long time. Always acting cautiously before proceeding to make a move."


    Krista Dragoonplimented Byrne Camellia but he could tell she was sneering at him slightly in a more gentle wording.


    "It''s how I managed to survive and have my Camellia family continue to be wealthy; otherwise, I would have be a poor man or even been executed by some schemer," Byrne Camelliaughed heartily as he wasn''t offended by Krista Dragoon''s words.


    As a merchant who is known to deal with multiple people of different personalities, one must have a thick face to bargain for lower prices while increasing the prices in other ces without giving others an inch.


    Krista Dragoon stood up before looking around the room for a moment. She was looking if there were any spies since the tinum card must remain a secret as it was her ultimate trump card.


    Byrne Camellia seemed to know what she was thinking so he said, "You can rest assured Princess Krista. Other than the three of us here, there is no one spying on us and even if there are some rats by any chance, I can guarantee you that they will be silenced."


    "Heh, with those words then I believe what happened today does not leak out otherwise, I would really barge in here the next time with a not-so-kind attitude." Krista Dragoon giggled.


    Zen was a bit frightened by her creepyugh as he was sure she meant to annihte the Camellia family at all cost if they dared to leak this secret out.


    ''My goodness gracious did I really sleep with her and make her moan under me?'' Zen questioned himself and held a prideful expression.


    Who would have imagined that such a person could be conquered by him with his mighty cock and charming look?


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon slowly revealed the tinum card once again for Byrne Camellia to see.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon activated the restriction function from the tinum card, causing Byrne Camellia to feel the effect immediately.


    His mana became restricted and Byrne Camellia can feel his body turned powerless as he couldn''t even move an inch except for his mouth.


    ''T-This is,'' Byrne Camellia held a disbelief expression as he never expected Krista Dragoon to be able to ally with someone that is rted to the mysterious group.


    The restriction continued for a few more minutes before Krista Dragoon deactivated the restriction function and sat down next to Zen.


    "Here you go," Krista Dragoon said as she handed the tinum card back to Zen to keep hold.


    Zen smiled as he stored the tinum card back in his spatial ring before extending his hand to hold her waist, indicating their rtionship was not a normal one for Byrne Camellia to witness.


    ''T-They are in a romantic rtionship and this person is from the mysterious group'' Byrne Camellia managed to deduct this from just one hint by Zen, proving his swift thinking.


    "So what is your decision, Patriarch Byrne Camellia?" Krista Dragoon asked as she ced her hand on Zen''s thigh and rubbed it softly.


    This intimate act between Zen and Krista Dragoon confirmed his guess as Byrne Camellia swallowed nervously.


    Byrne Camellia made aplicated expression as he has to make a very difficult decision now that could decide the fate of his Camellia family.


    This was one decision that would make many Patriarchs get a headache because one wrong decision from them could spell the end of their family.


    "Ugh, both of you came prepared and caught me off-guard," Byrne Camellia smiled bitterly.


    If only he was informed ahead of time then he could have made an excuse to go somewhere else to avoid meeting with Krista Dragoon.


    s, his spies were ipetent and caused him to face this kind of difficult decision and the worse part was, there is no one he can seek for advice on what to do.


    "Can I have some time to make the decision?" Byrne Camellia nced at Krista Dragoon as he asked for more time.


    However, Krista Dragoon shook her head and said, "If we didn''t have much difficulty entering the Camellia family then I might have said yes. But you already know what happened to us so this offer is only avable today."

 Chapter 243: Byrne Camellia’s Decision (II)

    Chapter 243: Byrne Camellia¡¯s Decision (II)


    Byrne Camellia twitched his mouth slightly as he cursed himself for neglecting Krista Dragoon.


    ''If only I met her earlier then I would have enough time to make this decision.'' Byrne Camellia cried inwardly and med his two useless offspring.


    Daphne Camellia who made an embarrassment of herself in the auction house and Leon Camellia who just came back from the Swift Feather Academy.


    ''That stupid son of mine is even worse than Daphne. Just came back and already caused a massive scene in front of the Pce Moon Restaurant,'' Byrne Camellia wondered if he was cursed to not have a proper heir for his merchant business anymore.


    Taking a deep breath to calm down, Byrne Camellia clenched his fist as he decided to do something that he never expected himself would do.


    "My decision is- I refused to ally with either one," Byrne Camellia said, shocking Krista Dragoon for his answer.


    However, before Krista Dragoon could say something, Byrne Camellia continued, "However, I can guarantee you that our Camellia family will stop supplying resources for the empress and will only supply for your ally, Princess Krista."


    His decision was to stop his Camellia family from embroiling into politics publicly but he would secretly only help Krista Dragoon from the shadows.


    Hence, even if Krista Dragoon somehow failed to take the throne for herself despite having tinum cardholder as an ally then his Camellia family wouldn''t be annihted.


    The worst-case scenario would only be their influence and power diminishing in the Jade Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Zenughed loudly upon hearing this decision Byrne Camellia made.


    "Haha, as the saying goes, an old man always knows best for themselves." Zen pped his hand on such an amazing decision.


    However, Zen''s expression soon darkened as he red at Byrne Camellia,


    "But do you really take me for a fool and expect me to leave the Camellia family in this half-ass decision?" Zen said calmly but his calm demeanor was merely a decoy as they could tell he was angry.


    Krista Dragoon was also disappointed by Byrne Camellia''s decision so she allowed Zen to wreak havoc upon him.


    ''Hmph, I already gave you an easy answer and you dared to y me like this. Good luck on dealing with Zen,'' Krista Dragoon sneered inwardly as she closed her eyes and leaned on Zen''s shoulders.


    Byrne Camellia saw her inaction to stop Zen from going overboard as he smiled bitterly.


    "Please, you have to understand my situation. O-Our family are known to never put our foot into politics so spare us from fighting the empress directly." Byrne Camellia pleaded for mercy because he knows, offending a tinum cardholder would neverst long in this world.


    Too many families and Kingdoms have perished to prove this statement already and he does not want his Camellia family to follow them and be shamed for centuries by others.


    Zen gave up trying to chat with him as he held Krista Dragoon''s waist and stood up.


    Afterward, Zen whispered softly to Krista Dragoon, "Whatever Krista, we just won''t need the Camellia family at all if they vanish from this world."


    Zen''s whispering may be in a low tone but with the enhanced hearing because of his cultivation, Byrne Camellia was able to hear each and every sentence clearly, almost like Zen was talking directly to him.


    Byrne Camellia turned pale as he quickly dashed forward to stop Zen from opening the door to leave the room.


    After all, his chance would be gone if they left and his decision would have ended his family into destruction.


    "Move aside already, I have wasted enough time here when I can use it to spend time with Krista," Zen said in annoyance.


    Byrne Camellia smiled bitterly as he shouted, "Fine, our Camellia family would ally ourselves with Princess Krista and we will support her to the throne with all the resources we can provide."


    Zen made a surprised expression but Byrne Camellia can tell he was just faking but there was nothing else he could do.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon pped her hand in excitement.


    Afterward, Krista Dragon said, "Great decision Patriarch Byrne Camellia, I knew you were a smart man to not know how to weigh the pros and cons."


    "What else can I do besides allying ourselves with a tinum cardholder?" Byrne Camellia asked sarcastically.


    No matter what decision he made, his family was destined to be embroiled in politics, and choosing the empress side was a guaranteed death sentence since Zen was in front of him, unlike the empress.


    Not to mention, he noticed that his daughter, Daphne Camellia, seemed to be a little bit interested in Zen.


    Therefore, he decided to add a condition that would benefit them in the long run.


    "Although I agreed with forming the alliance, I wished that Zen could take my daughter as her woman. My daughter doesn''t need to have the wife status as even a concubine would be enough." Byrne Camellia said in a serious tone, shocking Krista Dragoon and Zen.


    Krista Dragoon held a gawking expression as she said, "Aren''t you selling your daughter out now at this point?"


    She wasn''t willing to have Zen ept this kind of condition and it was clear that she was being jealous.


    Zen already had multiple women surrounding him and if Daphne Camellia was added to the tray, she feared that he wouldn''t even remember their names, much less their facial appearance.


    "I know it may sound ridiculous but based on my eyesight, I can tell they both shared a bit of attraction to each other so I''m not forcing a rtionship upon them," Byrne Camellia exined his reason to Krista Dragoon.


    He needed her approval to ept this kind of condition and if she did ept then he can rest assured that no matter what happened to their family, Zen would definitely lend a helping hand to save his woman''s family.


    ''Don''t say father never dotes on you when I made this decision for you, Daphne,'' Byrne Camellia sighed inwardly as he waited for Zen''s response.

 Chapter 244: Byrne Camellia’s Persistence

    Chapter 244: Byrne Camellia¡¯s Persistence


    Zen was silent for a few minutes before shaking his head.


    Byrne Camellia turned pale when he didn''t expect Zen to refuse such a great offer where he could take a great beauty home to do whatever he wants.


    ''Does he have enough women in his life to refuse this condition of mine?'' Byrne Camellia pondered inwardly.


    His question was soon answered when Zen started opening his mouth to exin his reason.


    "Although I won''t lie that there is a bit of interest for Daphne Camellia but I''m not the type to use women as chips in a negotiation," Zen said calmly.


    It was true that he had some interest in Daphne Camellia but not to the point where he would get her attraction at any cost, especially not through some forced arrangement because of their alliance.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon held a disbelief expression, almost like she was doubtful at Zen''s word.


    After all, she was one of the women who had fallen into his grasp because of an alliance she tried to form with Evie through him.


    Krista Dragoon narrowed her gaze as she stared deeply at Zen, causing him to sweat nervously.


    ''I''m innocent Krista, you cannot be suspicious of me,'' Zen cried inwardly as he wanted to prove himself innocent. s, now was not the time to be flirting around since Byrne Camellia was unwilling to give up.


    A merchant''s deadly trait is that they are persistent in their motive where they would not give up until there isn''t any hope at all.


    In this specific scenario, Byrne Camellia can tell Zen really wanted to fuck his daughter and is just trying to act like a gentleman.


    ''Could it be that Princess Krista is here so he wants to act noble all of sudden?'' Byrne Camellia guessed inwardly as he found his reason to be logical.


    There''s no man who could possibly resist a beauty that arrived at their doorstep and Zen is most definitely a perverted type in his eyes.


    Thus, Byrne Camellia startedughing heartily and said, "Young man, you don''t have to be shy or anything. If you want my daughter to spread her legs for you tonight then just say so."


    And he continued, "After all, we are now an alliance and I believe a tinum cardholder would take care of my daughter and her family extremely well."


    Zen twitched his mouth as he held a gawking expression. He couldn''t understand what he did to make them misunderstand his personality and actions.


    He may be lustful to the woman he is interested in but he was never the aggressive type to force them. At least, that is what Zen is thinking whereas the others viewed him as the extremely vile man that preys upon woman after another without nning on stopping at all.


    Byrne Camellia continued to entice Zen into epting his condition, causing the room to be awkward and weird at the same time.


    Time slowly passed and Byrne Camellia decided to end the conversation now to give time for Zen.


    "Anyway, here''s the location of my daughter''s room and" Byrne Camellia said before whispering softly for Zen to hear, "My daughter always wears revealing and sexy lingerie to sleep without any other clothes on."


    Byrne Camellia''s whisper was like the devil''s word, causing Zen''s bottom part to turn hard despite having no intention of taking Daphne Camellia''s womanhood.


    But who could he me?


    Anyone with a bit of imagination can think of the sexy scene of Daphne Camellia''s lingerie when Byrne Camellia kept talking about it in precise detail.


    "Did you peek at your daughter when she was sleeping?" Zen couldn''t help but ask this question since Byrne Camellia seems to know exactly what Daphne Camellia does in her sleep.


    Byrne Camelliaughed and shook his head, "What kind of creep do you think I am? It was the maids who told me about it when I confronted them to check on what my daughter and son were doing."


    Zen was in disbelief when the maids didn''t keep secrets about their owner in the Camellia family.


    ''No wonder Nichol exins everything to me.'' Zen eximed inwardly when he figured out the best way to know about the Camellia family members is through their maids.


    "Okay, I say this conversation is good enough as we should leave already." Krista Dragoon suddenly coughed slightly when she realized Byrne Camellia was still discussing to have Zen fuck her daughter.


    It would be a lie if she says she wasn''t jealous of her man talking openly about fucking another woman in front of her face.


    Byrne Camellia chuckled softly as he nodded. "Then, feel free to visit whenever you want Zen. I''ll make sure the guards know what to do so there would be no problem entering inside the next time youe here."


    Afterward, Byrne Camellia left the room by himself as he needed to exin his decision for Daphne Camellia, leaving Krista Dragoon and Zen alone.


    Once Krista Dragoon sensed that Byrne Camellia was no longer nearby, she turned around and red at Zen with a fierce expression.


    "So you wanted to fuck Daphne Camellia ever since the auction house huh?" Krista Dragoon then said.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he was unable to defend himself in this scenario. No matter what he says, whether he denies it or admits it, his fate would remain the same.


    "Why are you staying silent?" Krista Dragoon twitched her brows as she asked him.


    Zen heaved a soft sigh as he sat on the couch and said, "It is what it is"


    Krista Dragoon almost vomited blood from anger when she saw his nonchnt expression, almost like he didn''t even bother exining himself for this situation to happen.


    "You- how can you be like this," Krista Dragoon pointed her finger at Zen with a disbelieving expression.


    And she continued, "You already have Ang, Eleanor, and me but I''m sure you also want to reach your ws on my little sister and Madam Evie."


    Zen nodded his head without bothering to give an excuse.


    Heck, he even decided to expose himself and said, "I also have a lover attending the Swift Feather Academy at the moment."

 Chapter 245: Daphne Camellia’s Reaction

    Chapter 245: Daphne Camellia¡¯s Reaction


    Krista Dragoon facepalm as she was rendered speechless by Zen. However, she wasn''t surprised by his attitude since he was always like this.


    Never once can he keep a secret from his women as his mouth seems to be the gossiper type.


    "Anyway, we should leave now otherwise, you''re going to have an awkward time with Daphne Camellia," Krista Dragoon sighed softly before suggesting they should leave now.


    Zen nodded his head, "Mhmm, who knows if Byrne Camellia would suddenlye back and annoy me about that topic again. Merchants are always annoying to deal with."


    Sometimeter, Zen and Krista Dragoon left the Camellia family where the maids gave them a bow as they went away.


    Meanwhile, Byrne Camellia went to his daughter''s room as he knocked on the door.


    "Daphne, father has something to say to you," Byrne Camellia asked nicely.


    After all, he was about to tell her about a marriage arrangement he did and he knew her daughter would be extremely angry. To the point where she might even leave the Camellia family if he was to word it wrongly.


    "What do you want, father?" Daphne Camellia replied from inside the room, without any intention of opening the door for him.


    Byrne Camellia didn''t mind as he opened the door and walked inside the room.


    Afterward, he found a chair and sat down before staring at Daphne Camellia with a solemn expression.


    "What do you think about that Zen Von Henning?" Byrne Camellia then asked.


    Daphne Camellia was surprised by the sudden question and wondered if she was getting interrogated right now.


    ''What does father want to do with Zen?'' Daphne Camellia pondered inwardly.


    She was still in the dark about her father having already made an alliance with Zen and Krista Dragoon so she was a bit afraid to be questioned.


    "Uhh- We first met at the auction house and he is a shameless scoundrel that always goes against me in every item bidding list." Daphne Camellia replied, thinking that her father might be suspicious of her and wanted to warn her.


    "And?" Byrne Camellia red at Daphne Camellia as he wanted to know more.


    s, his expression caused Daphne Camellia to further misunderstood her father''s intention.


    She believed his father wanted her to get as far away from Zen as possible. Thus, she took a deep breath before looking at Byrne Camellia with a serious expression.


    "He''s not just a shameless scoundrel but also a womanizer that has multiple women by his side already." Daphne Camellia then said.


    Byrne Camellia twitched his mouth slightly as he never expected his daughter to hate Zen this much.


    ''How am I going to tell her that I wanted her to be his woman now?'' Byrne Camellia found himself in a dilemma as he doesn''t know how to exin things to her.


    "Cough, so you hated this Zen to the gut?" Byrne Camellia cleared his throat and asked softly.


    Meanwhile, Daphne Camellia raised her eyebrow slightly at what he was trying to know from her.


    ''Father is acting so weird today.'' Daphne Camellia eximed inwardly as she shook her head.


    "I don''t really hate him to the gut It''s just that he always picks on me for no reason and he even dared to p me in public, causing me to be shamed by others." Daphne Camellia said and clenched her fist in anger.


    Although her anger has already been subsidized, she wanted to show her father that she does not want to interact with Zen.


    Byrne Camellia rubs his head slightly, confusing Daphne Camellia further.


    ''Sigh, screw this, I''ll just say it to her whether she likes it or not.'' Byrne Camellia eximed inwardly as he decided to stop beating the bush.


    "Daphne, listen carefully right now and make sure you do not get mad at me," Byrne Camellia said slowly.


    Daphne Camellia nodded her head as she waited for Byrne Camellia to continue his word.


    Daphne Camellia had a little bit of nervousness in her when she saw Byrne Camellia opening his mouth.


    "I want you to marry Zen Von Henning whether as concubine or wife, either way, work and I hope you know that this is not up for negotiation." Byrne Camellia said, shocking Daphne Camelliapletely.


    Daphne Camellia held a gawking expression as she stuttered, "A-Are you serious?"


    "I have never been this serious before in my life." Byrne Camellia replied swiftly.


    "U-Unbelievable," Daphne Camellia mumbled softly.


    Never in her life did she expect to hear her father ordering her to marry someone like Zen. After all, he was infamous in the Jade Kingdom, and only when someone went crazy would they offer their daughter up for him.


    "I don''t care if you don''t like him at all but he has a powerful background- one that even the empress in the Jade Kingdom cannot touch," Byrne Camellia continued, hoping to let Daphne Camellia know that he did this for her and the Camellia family.


    He wouldn''t be surprised if Daphne Camellia outright refuses his arrangement but as a father and the patriarch, he only wants the best for her.


    "Daphne, listen, do you remember the tinum card that Zen Von Henning took out?" Byrne Camellia asked.


    Daphne Camellia raised her eyebrow slightly and nodded her head, "Yes, what was so special about that tinum card that got you agitated. Isn''t it just a card with some tinum embedded on it?"


    She has been wondering what the tinum card symbolizes ever since she got kicked out of the room by Byrne Camellia when he saw it.


    Byrne Camellia took a few moments before clearing his throat to speak.


    "Do you remember that in the past, there were many kingdoms being razed to the group because of a mysterious group?" Byrne Camellia then said.


    "Un, I remember the event from the past and that the mysterious group went to multiple kingdoms and massacred many mages." Daphne Camellia nodded as her expression turned pale.


    That event where multiple kingdoms copsed at the same time was a nightmare for everyone as they lived in fear, praying to gods for mercy that the mysterious group would not go to them.


    Daphne Camellia still remembered how blood flows like a river- no it was an ocean instead.


    Suddenly, Daphne Camellia came to a realization as she recalled the beginning of the incident when she overheard her father talking in a secret meeting with other merchants, discussing the event.


    "T-They said the event started because a group of nobles tried to rob a person that had a tinum card in his hand," Daphne Camellia mumbled softly before staring at Byrne Camellia with a shocked expression.


    "F-Father don''t tell me Zen belongs to that mysterious group?" Daphne Camellia quickly stood up as she grabbed his sleeves and asked in a panicked voice.


    Byrne Camellia patted her head slightly to calm her down and said, "Although I haven''t confirmed the fact that he belongs to that mysterious group, I can at least guarantee that he must have some rtionship with it."


    And he continued, "After all, no one is allowed to carry that tinum card unless they are connected to the mysterious group since history has already been proven. If someone dared to steal a tinum card without permission then that mysterious group would appear and start another bloodbath."


    "I-Is that''s the reason why you want me to marry Zen?" Daphne Camellia then asked when she got her thoughts gathered together.


    Byrne Camellia stayed silent but nodded his head to confirm her thoughts.


    The mysterious group was too powerful where even the kingdom had no power against them. Some kingdoms refused to be a coward and tried to fight them- only to end up in the pile of corpses they have killed.


    "Daphne, I know you hate Zen but for the sake of our family, we must gain a friendly rtionship with him." Byrne Camellia held Daphne Camellia''s hand tightly as he begged her to ept the arrangement.


    As long as he can establish a link of rtionship with Zen through Daphne Camellia, then their family would be spared since his useless son decided to not only chase after the women of a tinum cardholder but also offended him at the same time.


    Daphne Camellia was rendered speechless as this was the first time her father has ever begged her to do something.


    She took a deep breath before speaking, "Father, I-I was lying before about the fact that I hated him."


    And she continued, "W-We even had an alchemist face-off previously and he has tried to order me to strip before him."


    Daphne Camellia blushed slightly when she imagined herself actually stripping naked for Zen to leer at her.


    Meanwhile, Byrne Camellia''s expression brightened up when he heard her words.


    "Perfect, you can just do that and spread your legs for Zen Von Henning to be the Camellia family savior." Byrne Camellia shouted in excitement, causing Daphne Camellia to be extremely embarrassed that she pped him in the face unconsciously.

 Chapter 246: Gambling Aristocrat

    Chapter 246: Gambling Aristocrat


    Byrne Camellia''s face now had a red hand-palm marked from Daphne Camellia after getting pped hard.


    Looks of disbelief filled his eyes as Byrne Camellia could never imagine getting pped by his daughter.


    Meanwhile, Daphne Camellia finally realized what she just did. She staggered back as she hurriedly tried toe up with an excuse.


    "Uhh- father I-"


    "Enough, father deserved this p so you don''t have to feel guilty about it." Byrne Camellia raised his hand to stop her from talking.


    He knew he deserved to get pped for telling her daughter to spread her legs for someone so he had no right to get angry.


    He may be a shrewd man to others but he has his own principles and when he is in the wrong then so be it, he shall admit it.


    Daphne Camellia nodded, "Then I won''t apologize for my actions. As for the condition you made for Zen, I believe it''s best to just leave it to heaven and not force anything."


    Byrne Camellia remained silent for a brief moment before making a soft sigh.


    "Sigh, if that''s the case then so be it but daughter, I hope you can understand my decision in wanting you to have a romantic rtionship with a tinum cardholder." Byrne Camellia then said before getting up.


    Daphne Camellia watched her father leave the room as she remained in a daze for a while.


    ******


    "So now that we have the Camellia family and the Kaiso family as your allies, what are you going to do next?" Zen asked Krista Dragoon as they walked around the streets.


    Since he got her mad previously about being a womanizer, he decided to go on a rxing date with her.


    Krista Dragoon nced around the store without paying attention to Zen, causing Zen to smile bitterly.


    ''Ugh, she''s still mad'' Zen cried inwardly as he tried to look for an item that could make her happy.


    However, Zen was dumbfounded when he saw a gambling ce and multiple people with nice clothes were going inside.


    "Krista, what are those nobles gambling for?"


    Zen grabbed Krista Dragoon''s hand despite her resistance as he pointed at that particr store, named Gambling Aristocrat.


    Krista Dragoon tried to fling his hand away but gave up when Zen was too focused on the ''Gambling Aristocrat'' ce.


    "Meh, it''s just a gambling den with a bit of fancy name and you should know it from the store name itself. It''s a high-ss gambling den for nobility people." Krista Dragoon said as she wanted to go back to a clothing store.


    She wasn''t interested in gambling with those good-for-nothing noble youths as they only spent their family wealth without care.


    Such people are guaranteed to lose their entire assets once they inherit their family patriarch position.


    s, Krista Dragoon was dragged away from the clothing store as Zen wanted to gamble for a bit to test his luck.


    "Krista, introduce me to the ce," Zen smiles cheekily as he walked over to the Gabmling Aristocrat while holding Krista Dragoon''s hand.


    The receptionist was dumbfounded to see Krista Dragoon entering their ce as she quickly walked forward and bowed.


    "Wee Princess Krista Dragoon, it is our Gambling Aristocrat''s honor to receive you." The receptionist said with a blissful smile.


    However, when her eyesight soonnded on Krista Dragoon''s hand, she gasped in surprise to see her holding hand with a man in public.


    ''W-Who is this young man?'' The receptionist cried inwardly as she did not recognize Zen at all.


    Krista Dragoon saw her reaction and sighed inwardly. ''There''s going to be another long gossip this Zen really doesn''t care about anything.''


    Krista Dragoon cleared her throat and said, "This person is Zen and I''m sure you should have heard of this infamous name by now."


    ''Z-Zen?'' The receptionist repeated her words inwardly before realizing who Zen is.


    ''I-It''s the man that cripples the heir of the Kaiso family.'' The receptionist screamed internally as she quickly bowed 90-degree respect to Zen.


    She did not want to offend a dangerous man like Zen who doesn''t care about nobility whatsoever.


    Zen twitched his mouth when he noticed the receptionist became afraid of him and wondered if he was really that scary.


    ''These people really need to know that I only target those who offend me for no reason'' Zen eximed inwardly as he kept a solemn expression on the surface.


    Afterward, Zen stared at the receptionist and said, "Tell me what kind of gambling you offer here."


    The receptionist paled as she hurriedly exined the types of gambling for Zen.


    "There is your ssic poker where the nobles purchased chips to bet and there''s another type of gambling which is immensely popr."


    "Another type of gambling?" Zen asked in confusion.


    The receptionist nodded her head and continued to exin. "Y-Yes, we will have two people that are on death row formitting a heinous crime and instead of executing them, they are put in an arena where only one person can get out alive. The nobles can bet money on who would win."


    Zen held a disbelief expression as this is basically an underground gang type of gambling.


    ''How the hell is this even legal?'' Zen pondered inwardly as this type of activity should not be wide open for everyone to enter.


    Krista Dragoon seemed to notice his confused expression as she exined, "It isn''t surprising as long as one can pay enough money to the authority for a license."


    And she continued, "Also, besides gambling in here, there is another secret area here where only the most influential nobles could enter and it''s where most young men go to relieve their stress."


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise at Krista Dragoon''s words. Her meaning was clear for Zen to understand.


    ''They offer prostitution here no wonder why Krista Dragoon despises this ce.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he started sweating.


    He only came here to try and earn some easy money from the nobles. At the same time, Zen wanted to make some of the nobles join Krista Dragoon''s alliance even if they were useless.


    They could be cannon fodder for him but now it seems like he has dug a hole for himself again. He wasn''t here to do some sexual activity with some random women.

 Chapter 247: Arena Bet

    Chapter 247: Arena Bet


    The atmosphere was awkward between Krista Dragoon, Zen, and the receptionist.


    After all, two females talking about prostitution with a man in front of them is notmon.


    "Cough, enough about that topic, why don''t we head over to the so-called arena of two death row." Zen decided to change the topic as he doesn''t want to risk angering Krista Dragoon any further.


    "Uhh- Yes, the arena is right this way," The receptionist took a few seconds to snap out of her daze.


    Afterward, she turned around and started leading the way inside to the arena for Krista Dragoon and Zen.


    Normally, she wouldn''t do this at all and would simply allow the nobles to go wherever they please. However, considering it was the princess of the Jade Kingdom and the infamous Zen, she decided it was best to show the way.


    Sometimeter, the receptionist stopped near a door and said, "Inside is the arena and there''s a counter to the left where you can ce your bids on who would win. Of course, if you don''t feel like bidding, you are allowed to watch the match as you please."


    And she continued, "However, as a rule of the Gambling Aristocrat, each bid must be at least 100,000 spirit stones and it should be self-exnatory."


    Zen nodded his head since this was a ce for aristocrats aka nobles to gather around so it should mean that everyone here is wealthy and would not bid with some small money.


    The receptionist smiled as she asked, "Is there anything else you need from me? Otherwise, I''ll have to go back to the reception desk."


    Zen pondered for a while before turning around to look at Krista Dragoon. Krista Dragoon shrugged her shoulders as she had zero interest in this ce at all.


    Zen smiled bitterly as he shook her head. "We''re good for now so you can return to your duty."


    "Understood, then you may always ask for some assistance from other workers here. We all wear the same uniform so our customers can recognize the worker immediately." The receptionist then gave a slight bow before leaving the area.


    Once the receptionist was gonepletely, Zen stared at Krista Dragoon deeply in the eyes.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Zen asked softly, hoping the answer would be no.


    s, Krista Dragoon didn''t reply as she entered inside without waiting for him, causing Zen to have a headache.


    ''Whatever, I just gotta bet an astronomical amount and win a lot so then I can use those as funds for her uprising.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he followed behind.


    Entering inside, a loud uproar could be heard as every noble is yelling toward the arena where two bare chest men are fighting with only underwear in their bottom part.


    "Fucking kill him already, you trash. I betted 300,000 thousand spirit stones on you and if you dared to get defeated then I''ll make sure your death happens tonight."


    "Fuck off, the one you bid is trash! I''m the one that will win."


    Many curses and shouting came from the nobles as they threw their food at the arena.


    Krista Dragoon was disgusted by thempletely as she tried to look for an empty space to sit down. However, to her disappointment, almost all seats were upied by others so she could only remain to stand.


    Zen who saw her mood getting worse by the minute, quickly walked up to her and held her waist.


    "Krista, watch me earn you a ton of money so that you can raise your army well to fight against the empress," Zen whispered softly to her ears, shocking Krista Dragoon.


    She expected him to bring her here to have some fun and not about helping her at all.


    "Did youe in here with this intention or you just got the idea at this moment?" Krista Dragoon red at Zen as she wanted to hear the truth.


    If Zen answered wrongly then he would definitely be cockblocked for at least many months by her.


    Zen clenched his fist tightly as he punched his chest and said, "Did you really think I''m the type of person to love this event? I only came here to earn fast money for you and I have extreme confidence when ites to gambling."


    Zen showed her a serious expression, implying that everything was calctive and not impulsive.


    Krista Dragoon narrowed her gaze, hoping to find some lies from Zen but in the end, she couldn''t.


    "Fine, then you better win otherwise, I''ll make sure you receive the worst punishment in your life." Krista Dragoon said as she started heading toward the counter that manages the bidding.


    Zen sighed in relief when his lies weren''t exposed as he nced at the arena and some other jail rooms where other death row participants were waiting.


    ''That muscle-dude in the far left is not going to survive. All he got was brute force without a brain cell.'' Zen started deducing their capability while walking toward the counter with Krista Dragoon.


    Since he has boasted about winning a ton of money for her then he cannot afford to lose a bet.


    Feeling that his deduction wasn''t enough, Zen decided to send a mental transmission to Cecilia and asked for her advice.


    Given Cecilia''sbat experience, she can easily sense which participants have the potential to win and which participants are guaranteed to lose and die.


    Of course, Cecilia wanted to ignore him as she was disgusted by this type of event. But after numerous pleading from Zen, Cecilia sighed softly as she gave him three potential participants that could win.


    "Hehe, you''re the best Cecilia," Zen started bootlicking her and thanked her for the names she gave him.


    Cecilia merely scoffed and cut their link ofmunication.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon looked at Zen and asked, "So have you decided which participant to bet on? This person is waiting for your answer."


    Zen nodded his head, "Of course, I have decided on the participant."

 Chapter 248: Three Billion Spirit Stones

    Chapter 248: Three Billion Spirit Stones


    "So which participant have you decided on the person working here is already annoyed," Krista Dragoon said as she rushed Zen to ce the bet.


    She was annoyed that many people were ogling her with a lewd and lustful expression.


    Although she can easily beat the crap out of them, she refrained from doing so as making a scene here would ruin her reputation.


    ''Tch, these people better not let me meet them outside in a hidden alley otherwise, I''ll make sure to stab their eyeballs out,'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly as she made sure to memorize each and every single face that dared to ogle at her.


    Meanwhile, the worker behind the counter started sweating nervously as he wondered why Krista Dragoon would put him in a tight situation.


    ''Princess Krista, I have never offended you so why would you use me of rushing this gentleman,'' The worker cried inwardly as he could feel Zen''s fierce expression at him.


    Zen would obviously not get mad at Krista Dragoon for rushing him but the worker in front of him was different.


    He wasn''t his friend nor ally so why should he give him some respect and show a smile at him.


    Zen sneaked a nce to make sure Krista Dragoon was not paying attention at the moment as he quickly walked up to the worker and asked in a low tone where only he could hear it.


    "I heard you were rushing me to ce the bet. Do I look like some pushover to you?" Zen asked as he snapped his finger lightly and the BloodJade me quickly crept behind the counter as the temperature started rising.


    The worker nced at the BloodJade me in horror as he quickly shook his head in response.


    "T-This lowly worker does not dare to rush any customers in here." The worker quickly exined their duty and that they would never rush a customer in this ce.


    After all, every customer eligible to enter here is a well-known noble or has a powerful background and no one would be stupid enough to offend them as that is asking for a death sentence.


    Zen nodded his head but his expression soon turned dark as he said, "Then what you mean to say is that Krista is the one lying to me?"


    The worker wanted to cry and quit the job as he does not even have the guts nor audacity to use the princess of the Jade Kingdom.


    No matter what answers he gives death was the only oue of all of it and he wondered if he offended Zen anywhere before in his past life.


    ''Heaven why are you ying with my life like this?'' The worker started asking heaven about his misfortune in this event.


    s, heaven did not respond to him at all as he was forced to deal with Zen and the BloodJade me that seemed eager to burn him alive into a crisp without any hesitation as long as Zenmanded it to do so.


    "You still haven''t answered me, little worker," Zen said impatiently as he waited for the worker to respond.


    "N-No, it was most definitely not Princess Krista who rushed you and if I were to find out who dared to rush our honorable customer in making their bet then I shall strangle them alive," The worker quickly shouted loudly, causing the people nearby to turn their head to look at Zen''s direction.


    "What''s going on? Aren''t you cing your bet?" Krista Dragoon, who also heard the loudmotion, walked up to Zen and asked him.


    Zen smiled briefly at Krista Dragoon and said, "Nothing happened, the worker was just agitated to hear the money I''m betting so he yelled identally."


    "Is that so? Then you should hurry it up because the first participant you chose is about to go next." Krista Dragoon nodded her head and started to walk away to a corner.


    Afterward, she cast an illusion barrier to block off the other people''s eyesight to nce at her as she wouldn''t be able to control herself in creating a scene any further if it keeps going on.


    Meanwhile, Zen turned around to face the worker with a fiery expression.


    "Are you trying to get Krista over to save your sorry ass?" Zen asked in anger as the BloodJade me was merely a millimeter away from burning him.


    The worker quickly shook his head and tears started forming in his eyes. "T-That was never my intention, gentleman. I-I was just too nervous and raised my voice identally."


    Zen narrowed his gaze as he tried to sense his emotion and realized he was really speaking the truth.


    ''Damn it, howe everyone turns into a coward in front of me?'' Zen cursed inwardly as he retrieved the BloodJade me.


    Afterward, Zen stared at the worker and said, "I want to bet 1 billion spirit stones at each of the participants I''m about to ce in."


    "1-1 billion spirit stones?" The worker stuttered as he held a gawking expression at Zen.


    Even though many customers here were wealthy, none of them have ever dared to bet over 1 billion spirit stones in here since the money did not belong to them but their family.


    Thus, to risk losing over 1 billion spirit stones was something that no nobles would do in case they lose their position as the heir.


    Zen was irritated by the worker''s slow action in cing the bet into order as he quickly shouted, "Hurry up and ce the betting for me already. I want to ce 1 billion spirit stones in each of these three participants."


    Zen pointed his finger at the three participants that were in position for the next life and death battle as he slowly described their appearance and build.


    The worker tried to confirm if Zen was sure about his decision on betting 3 billion spirit stones at one go but decided to stay silent.


    He did not wish to enrage Zen any further as he quickly finalized the betting for Zen and handed him a verification card.


    "This is the verification card to prove that you have betted 3 billion spirit stones on 3 different participants." The worker was relieved to finally finish the paperwork necessary for Zen.

 Chapter 249: Spectating the Fight (I)

    Chapter 249: Spectating the Fight (I)


    The worker was d that Zen nodded his head in approval as he went toward Krista Dragoon.


    ''Phew, I need to change shifts quickly otherwise, I would have to deal with him again,'' The worker eximed inwardly as he nced at the time to check how much time is left until his shift is over.


    He had done his best to ce the bet for Zen and finished the paperwork at a new record speed.


    Normally, he would need to confirm if the customers had the necessary spirit stones to ce the bet but he didn''t dare to try and verify from Zen.


    After all, Zen came in with Krista Dragoon and he would be stupid to believe a princess would owe their Gambling Aristocrat money by not having sufficient funds in their betting amount.


    However, only the worker truly knows why he didn''t dare to verify and it was because he was afraid his life would be over.


    Zen was too aggressive and didn''t even care whether he harmed him or not. Zen was too different from the other nobles who were all bark but no bite.


    Meanwhile, Zen held onto Krista Dragoon''s waist as he said, "Krista, I got the verification paper already. Now all you gotta do is wait and receive a truckload of spirit stones. Wait, I mean a mountain load of spirit stones."


    Krista Dragoon nced at the verification paper from Zen before gasping in shock when she saw the number of spirit stones he betted.


    "3-3 billion spirit stones??!" Krista Dragoon eximed loudly,pletely forgetting about her surroundings as she snatched the verification paper from Zen before rubbing her eyes.


    Afterward, she stared at the verification paper to check the amount betted and held a gawking expression when her eyesight wasn''t wrong.


    "Are you crazy to bet this much on spirit stones?" Krista Dragoon red at him angrily since losing this bet could spell a lot of trouble for them.


    Zen pecked her on the cheek lightly and reassured her that nothing would go wrong.


    He believed in Cecilia''s eyesight on the three participants she gave out and if they somehow actually lost the fight, then who was to say he can''t y dirty in the Gambling Aristocrat.


    If worsees to worst, then he would dly turn into a thief and rob them of their spirit stones.


    "Krista, you can just trust me and watch them fight for us," Zen said calmly as he directly walked near a sitting row before using a little bit of his manabined with his spiritual qi to create a dreadful pressure.


    The people that were sitting in the row started having difficulty breathing as they all stood up and walked away to get some fresh air.


    "Now that the sitting row is empty without people, we can sit down and rx. Also, I know that there have been some people ogling at you before so you can rest assured that I will make sure they feel a little bit of pain."


    Zen smiled gently as he exined what he did to those who ogled at her.


    He had made sure to inject some of his true qi into them and make them have insane diarrhea for at least a few weeks.


    It was simply a light punishment from him since he really can''t me those men for having the good taste to look at Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon was extremely beautiful and if she wasn''t his woman already, he might act like those brainless youth where his eye socket might pop out from staring at her.


    Krista Dragoon''s mood became better when she heard Zen''s exnation as she nodded her head.


    "Good, they deserve to be stuck in the toilet for weeks and it would be better if they are there for an entire month," Krista Dragoonughed heartily as she doesn''t care about them anymore now that Zen has taken the initiative to act already.


    In addition, she was happy that Zen wasn''t distracted the whole time and actually noticed her dissatisfaction but merely kept quiet until now.


    "Hehe, now that you are no longer mad at me, please let me lean on your shoulder as we shall spectate the fight from the participant I bet in," Zenughed cheekily as he leaned on Krista Dragoon''s shoulder.


    Krista Dragoon could only let him do as he pleased since she was focused on the fightpletely.


    Zen had betted 1 billion spirit stones for this fighter so she must make sure there is no foul y here going around from the Gambling Aristocrat that would try to make Zen lose the billion spirit stones.


    Stuff like these wasmon and Krista Dragoon was not inexperienced when ites to dirty tactics.


    "Zen, make sure to watch the referee closely," Krista Dragoon warned him about what could happen during the arena fight.


    "You don''t have to worry as I made sure my shadows are in them already," Zen smiled cheekily as he showed Krista Dragoon a slight hint of his shadows hiding in the referee and the two fighters.


    He would be a fool to try and y fair in these types of ces. Of course, he would still spectate as a normal audience but if he sees something fishy then Zen wouldn''t mind causing this Gambling Aristocrat to go bankrupt.


    "No wonder why you are so confident at winning I forgot about this skill of yours," Krista Dragoon said softly as she no longer paid attention in the arena.


    Since Zen has already prepared for everything, she decided to take this time to rx a bit.


    s, Zen was not kind enough to let her rx as his hand slowly moved toward her underwear, causing Krista Dragoon to yelp in surprise.


    "Stop it, Zen, we''re in public," Krista Dragoon quickly stopped his slithering hand as she warned him about their current location.


    "It''s fine Krista, I have already ced an illusion barrier around us to prevent others from spying on us," Zen smiled as his hand continued to reach toward her hidden and majestic cave.

 Chapter 250: Spectating the Fight (II)

    Chapter 250: Spectating the Fight (II)


    "Zen, stop your hand movement already w-we''re in public," Krista Dragoon clenched her hand on Zen''s tightly without letting him move slightly.


    Zen was stimting her majestic hole when they were in public, which caused her to feel even more embarrassed.


    Although they had an illusion barrier cast around them, she could still see other people spectating the fight or looking elsewhere.


    Thus, she was feeling ufortable doing such a naughty act. She wasn''t a masochist nor does she prefer to have sex in public.


    "You say that but I can feel your pussy getting extremely wet, Krista." Zen chuckled softly as he pulled his hand out from her underwear.


    Afterward, Zen revealed his hand or specifically his three fingers that were coated with juices that came from her pussy.


    Krista Dragoon blushedpletely when she saw Zen ying around with his finger and causing the juice to drip down onto the ground.


    "Stop teasing me already," Krista Dragoon then begged Zen slightly, hoping he would focus on the arena fight instead of stimting her.


    s, she would be dreaming if Zen would ever let go of this opportunity to do some daring act with Krista Dragoon.


    ''Heh, you got mad at me for womanizing around then this time, I shall be womanizing with you, and let''s see how you can get mad at me.''


    Zen smiled devilishly as he shoved his hand right back into her underwear and started rubbing the pink jewel above her pussy.


    "Ahhnn~"


    Krista Dragoon moaned loudly as she mped her legs together to stop the pleasure from overwhelming her. At the same time, she nced around the surroundings to make sure no one heard her moans.


    ''Phew, the illusion barrier is still up and they cannot hear my voice,'' Krista Dragoon sighed in relief when she realized everyone was still doing their own business without anyone looking in her direction with a shocked expression.


    If words were to get out that a princess in the Jade Kingdom was openly doing a sexual activity then it would be a huge scandal and an opportunity for the empress to directly make a move on her.


    Knowing that she was safe from the others, Krista Dragoon then red fiercely at Zen as she yelled, "Are you trying to ruin my reputation? Can''t you wait untilter at night to do these kinds of things?"


    Zen smiled and shook his head as he directly leaned forward and kissed Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon had her eyes wide open from the sudden kiss as she tried to push him away.


    However, Zen was immovable as he started prying her mouth open. Krista Dragoon tried to shut her mouth tightly to prevent him from invading the inside of her mouth.


    "Mhnn," Krista Dragoon struggled for a brief while before needing to open her mouth to take a breather and Zen dly used this time to use his tongue to roam around her inside.


    Afterward, Zen started sucking on her saliva, tongue, and everything that was within reach with his tongue.


    Krista Dragoon''s resistance continued to fall as Zen was too experienced in sexual activity.


    A lovely smooching sound and the groping session begins in public where multiple people are spectating two participants fighting in a life and death battle where only one person cane out alive.


    BAM!


    The fight in the arena became extremely heated as the participant that Zen ced his bet on started smacking his opponent''s head.


    "Yes, go get him Lones. Fuck that Polsa over and ripped his guts out."


    "That''s right, Lones, smack that head like it''s butter."


    The people that were spectating the fight were excited as Lones started beating the crap out of Polsa.


    ''Heh, Cecilia''s eyesight is too godly. That Lones is actually destroying Polsa without much effort,'' Zen eximed inwardly while he continued to grope Krista Dragoon''s ample breast.


    He may not be watching the fight with his eyes but because of the shadows he implemented on them, Zen can easily spectate what''s going on and he even had better vision than other people.


    Seeing how the fight seemed to be over soon, Zen decided to unbutton some of Krista Dragoon''s clothes to reveal her breast for him to feast on.


    Krista Dragoon who was already lost in the heat realized what Zen was doing as she quickly ced her hand over his to stop him.


    "D-Don''t there are too many people around us," Krista Dragoon begged as she did not wish to expose her skin in public even if she knew they couldn''t see her with the illusion barrier up.


    Zen pondered for a moment before nodding his head. Since Krista Dragoon was unwilling to expose too much of her skin in public and he was a greedy man as well, then he wouldply with this request of her.


    However, Zen had another n because Krista Dragoon doesn''t want to reveal her jade-like skin to others, he could simply cover it with his mouth.


    Thus, Zen revealed one side of Krista Dragoon''s breast before using his mouth to feast on the delicacy.


    Zen started nibbling on the pink nipples of Krista Dragoon as it became erected and stood upward, almost like a volcano shape.


    "AHHH~" Krista Dragoon moaned loudly as she never expected Zen to be this aggressive in this kind of environment.


    She directly wrapped her arms around Zen and held him tightly as she could feel her nipples being coated in Zen''s saliva and teeth mark.


    ''This is too much~'' Krista Dragoon cried inwardly as she could feel her pussy bing wetter from such forey.


    Zen continued to enjoy the feast on Krista Dragoon''s ample breast before stopping when he noticed something fishy from the referee.


    ''Hmm, Krista has warned me about the foul y but who would have thought they dared to do the foul y despite the fact that I''m with a princess.'' Zen said inwardly as he stopped his nibbling on Krista Dragoon, causing her to be relieved.


    Krista Dragoon quickly buttoned back her clothes and made sure to not give Zen anymore the opportunity to overwhelm her with pleasures.


    However, she became surprised when she realized Zen stopped his advance toward her and wondered what''s wrong.


    She tilted her head slightly and saw Zen looking at the arena with a smirk on his face.


    "What happened Zen?" Krista Dragoon asked softly, hoping to get some rification.


    "Oh nothing serious except for the fact that the referee tried to inject some of his mana on Lones when he was about to knock out Polsa," Zenughed heartily as he embraced Krista Dragoon and ced his head on her shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon was surprised by the audacity of the Gambling Aristocrat to y dirty when she was present here, watching their every move.


    ''They actually gave me zero respect.'' Krista Dragoon cursed inwardly as she decided to cut off any connection with the Gambling Aristocrat.


    Although they never really interacted before, she was a princess and still had some authority in the imperial court yet it seemed like the Gambling Aristocrat had sided with the empress.


    "What are you going to do now?" Krista Dragoon then asked Zen.


    After all, it was his personal spirit stones that he used to ce the bet and it wouldn''t be right for her to tell him what to do.


    "Why are you asking for my opinion when you are here with me?" Zen replied back with a question. He could care less about what would happen to the Gambling Aristocrat.


    "I want to know what you want me to do instead of responding to their dirty y." Zen smiled cheekily at Krista Dragoon as his hand slowly crept inside her underwear.


    Krista Dragoon noticed his action but ignored it as she directly told him what she wanted.


    "I want you to secretly cripple the referee and make sure Lones wins a fabulous victory against Polsa. I want them to cough up every single spirit stone to you." Krista Dragoon said with an evil expression.


    Since the Gambling Aristocrat was the first to y dirty then she wouldn''t mind ying in their game as well.


    Zen smiled as he said, "As you wish, my lovely and beautiful Krista. Your wish is mymand."


    Afterward, Zen directly ordered his shadows to cripple the referee secretly without anyone noticing.


    At the same time, he had the shadows in Polsa to disabled his movement, allowing the injured Lones to get an easy knockout.


    Once Zen finished, he started pecking at Krista Dragoon''s cheek before asking her, "Ready to see an awesome show?"


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head and said, "I want to see what the Gambling Aristocrat''s reaction would be when they realized how many spirit stones they are going to lose in a single day."


    "Their reaction would definitely be an amazing one to watch. After all, they tried to y dirty but still lost and the best part is, they wouldn''t know how they would lose the match." Zen added as he nced at the referee slowly dropping to the ground with foam popping out of his mouth.

 Chapter 251: Spectating the Fight (III)

    Chapter 251: Spectating the Fight (III)


    When the referee dropped on the ground with foams popping out of his mouth, the spectators were shocked in disbelief.


    "What happened to the referee?"


    "Did he go into a shock or something?"


    The spectator all uttered in confusion as the referee was supposed to be the one uninjured and judging the match between the other two participants.


    However, the two participants were still standing and none of them had ever made a move against the referee so everyone couldn''t understand what happened.


    Themotion became bigger as the referee seemed to be unconscious and none of the spectators knew whether or not he was still alive.


    "Look at everyone''s confused expression, especially that person in the top that is turning pale," Zen chuckled softly as he pointed at one of the workers in the Gambling Aristocrat.


    Krista Dragoon tilted her head slightly to nce at the person and was shocked to see it was her that was overseeing this Gambling Aristocrat.


    "W-When did she be a manager in this ce?" Krista Dragoon stuttered as she never imagined seeing her here.


    "Heh, are you surprised to see her here as well? Honestly, I don''t even know what''s her identity now when she was supposed to be a receptionist for the Scarlet family before that incident of teleportation,"


    Zen smirked as he deactivated the illusion barrier around them and waved his hand at her.


    "Nice to see you again, Juliet," Zen shouted when he saw her looking at him.


    Juliet was the woman that Zen saw in the Scarlet family auction house and she was the one who intervened to stop him and Daemon Kaiso from going into a fight.


    In addition, she was a mysterious woman that seemingly disappeared during the teleportation incident and Zen had thought she would still be stuck in the forest where many nobles are still fighting for their lives to escape.


    ''This Juliet is not a simple woman since even Evie wanted to recruit her previously,'' Zen eximed inwardly as he watched Juliet walk down the stairs.


    Juliet walked over to Zen and smiled slightly at him, "I never expected you to be the kind to enjoy this kind of environment."


    Afterward, she sneaked a nce at Krista Dragoon and bowed slightly to give her some respect as the princess.


    "Not to mention bringing a princess with you along in this ce," Juliet added.


    "Well, I never expected you to work at the Gambling Aristocrat either. I was wondering where you went after showing the way inside to the Scarlet family auction house," Zen smiles cheekily as he asks her.


    The atmosphere might seem lively as they both chat andugh at the same time but Krista Dragoon can tell that both were being suspicious and cautious of each other.


    Krista Dragoon was even more cautious as she got her guards up.


    ''Just how did Juliet escape the massive teleportation to thebyrinth?'' Krista Dragoon pondered inwardly but she kept her usual demeanor on the surface in case she alerted Juliet.


    Juliet sat down next to Zen as she asked, "Well, things happened and I was ordered to leave the Scarlet family auction house briefly. Luckily, it was great timing as I managed to avoid such a crisis."


    Zen smiled and nodded his head in understanding. However, in his mind, he sneered inwardly since this information was supposedly blocked from all other people yet Juliet seemed to know exactly what happened.


    ''This is why I love smart people. Always acting arrogantly and revealing more information than needed,''


    Zen continued to chat with Juliet without any crucial information as they were merely testing each other.


    At the same time, someone had already gone on to the arena and got the referee out as they had some healing mage to cure him.


    Although the spectators were angry that the fight must be restarted because of the referee, they were promised to have their bet returned by 10% if they wished to.


    Thus, many decided to get the 10% bonus in return as they no longer have any interest or mood to bet except for one person.


    "Hey, I don''t give a fuck if your referee has some kind of illness but I betted a billion spirit stones on Lones," Zen who was chatting with Juliet suddenly stood up and yelled loudly at the person doing the announcement about having the fight restarted.


    Meanwhile, the spectator nced at Zen in disbelief as they never expected Zen to be betting a billion spirit stones.


    "Who is that person?" One person in the crowd shouted as he wanted to know who Zen was.


    After all, anyone that can bet 1 billion spirit stones without batting an eyelid must be from some wealthy family and he could possibly be the guarantee heir since he dared to risk that many spirit stones.


    "Wait, I remember him and his facial appearance," Another person from the crowd suddenly shouted as he started exining Zen''s origin.


    "He''s the infamous person that entered the Jade Kingdom and made a hugemotion by crippling Jared Kaiso with his fate still unknown. However, everyone can pretty much guess that Jared Kaiso is most likely."


    The crowd became horrified at the mention of Zen as they knew about his ruthless method of dealing with people that annoyed him.


    However, themotion continued to increase when a noble finally paid attention to Krista Dragoon and realized it was their princess in the Jade Kingdom.


    "Isn''t that Princess Krista Dragoon? Howe she''s here in the Gambling Aristocrat?" A person shouted in excitement as he tried to stare at Krista Dragoon.


    But it was the worst decision he ever made in his life because a me suddenly sted at his face, melting most of his face down as he dropped to the ground, screaming in agony.


    "AHHHHHHHHH save me," The person screamed as he could feel his face skin tearing off of him.


    It was only until now that the others realized what just happened to him as they quickly cast some water magic to cool off the me and started using healing magic on him.


    s, the damage has already been done as his face became extremely unsightly and terrifying for others to even want to look at him.


    "Holy shit, Marlon can no longer marry a beautiful woman with that appearance." The person who was helping him couldn''t help but say his truthful words identally to his friend.


    Marlon who heard his word touched his face but all he could feel was some of his skulls as he clenched his fist tightly in anger.


    If it weren''t for him being a mage and quick treatment from his friends, then that strike would most likely take his life without any chance of survival.


    "WHO THE HELL SNEAK ATTACK ME!" Marlon roared in rage as his mana became unstable.


    His facial appearance has been ruined and he doesn''t even know who the attacker is and why would they even attack him in the first ce.


    They were in the Gambling Aristocrat where every customer here is a noble and only an idiot or a fool would dare to make an enemy with someone in here.


    Of course, it no longer takes a genius to guess the culprit when they remember who was also there with them.


    It was none other than the infamous Zen, whose notorious deed is well-known for everyone.


    As everyone came to this conclusion, they all tilted their head to red at Zen angrily since provoking one of them means provoking everyone of them.


    Meanwhile, Zen calmly smiled at everyone and said, "Apologies, but that stupid whatever Marlon was annoying the heck out of me. I came here to do some betting and earn some easy money but all he does is yap his foul mouth."


    Zen was already being generous enough to allow them to heal Marlon since he didn''t want to make Krista Dragoon angrier as he could feel her ring at him for attacking Marlon.


    But who could he me?


    That Marlon has the nerve to expose Krista Dragoon when not many nobles here noticed her and the fact that he still has the guts to try and leer at Krista Dragoon was a death sentence.


    "Do you even know who Marlon is and who his father is?" Marlon''s friend could not help himself but roar in anger.


    He has been friends with Marlon ever since childhood and they were always as close as brothers so to see Marlon being injured to this degree was something he would not ept and let the culprit go.


    Zen calmly looked at this seemingly above-average man with a bit of confused expression.


    "Why are you staying silent now huh? You have to pay with your life for messing with us nobles. We are different from Jared Kaiso who is straight trash without any power." Marlon''s friend shouted again when he saw Zen being in a daze.


    Zen chuckled softly as he rubbed his chin slightly before answering him, "And who are you again?"

 Chapter 252: The Same Fate

    Chapter 252: The Same Fate


    Zen''s nonchnt remark almost caused the entire crowd to start a huge fight.


    However, before it could erupt into one, Juliet suddenly stood up and shouted, "Everyone, please remember this is the Gambling Aristocrat and not a ce for mages to fight."


    And she continued, "If you are really itching for a fight then you can prepare yourself in the uing mage tournament and not here."


    Marlon''s friend was angry by Juliet''s word that seemed to be defending Zen and it was clear for everyone to see them having a close rtionship considering how they were chatting happily before.


    "Wasn''t it him who started the fight, to begin with? Why aren''t you punishing him for dealing such deadly magic on my friend?" Marlon''s friend screamed in anger as he pointed his finger at Zen.


    Juliet sighed inwardly and wondered if Zen purposely did this to create trouble for her.


    ''Was this his way of revenge in saying that he knew I''m rted to thebyrinth incident?'' Juliet eximed inwardly before staring at Marlon''s friend.


    "What is your name and which noble family does you hail from?" Juliet then asked him.


    Marlon''s friend scoffed in anger as he shouted, "My name is Zayne and Ie from the Nasan family. We may not be the most influential noble in the Jade Kingdom but I can guarantee that this matter will not end lightly."


    Zayne was not willing to let go of this matter in any case. After all, he was in the right while Zen was the culprit who started this mess from the beginning.


    "So Zayne Nasan huh, do you even realize who this person is?" Juliet said as she pointed at Zen.


    Zayne Nasan merely sneered as he quickly replied, "Who doesn''t know about Zen and his notorious deed in crippling Jared Kaiso and openly humiliate Patraitch Daemon Kaiso."


    Juliet smiled briefly at Zayne''s words and smiled. "Since you know who Zen is then let me ask you a simple question. Is your Nasan Family on par with the Kaiso Family?"


    Zayne Nasan flinched as he was unable to answer Juliet''s question. Not because he didn''t know the answer but because he didn''t want to say that the Nasan Family pale inparison to the Kaiso Family.


    Their Nasan Family was nothing in front of the Kaiso Family and even his father must pay his respect when seeing an elder in the Kaiso Family.


    Juliet''s smile became wider when she saw Zayne Nasan struggling to answer her simple question.


    Afterward, she turned around and red at the rest of the nobles that seemed to be full of frustration as she asked them the same question.


    "Is anyone of your noble family better than the Kaiso family? If so, please step forward so we can discuss this further,"


    The rest of the nobles all lowered their heads in shame as none of them were willing to step forward and say their families were better than the Kaiso family.


    By saying so, it means they are trying to dere war with the Kaiso family and asking to be annihted within the Jade Kingdom.


    Seeing their silence, Juliet nodded her head before returning her gaze at Zayne Nasan.


    "Looks like none of your noble friends can be equivalent to the Kaiso Family so let me ask you. What makes you think we would punish someone who can cause chaos in the Kaiso Family and even after all this time, they remained silent and did nothing to him?" Juliet asked Zayne Nasan with a solemn expression.


    Zayne Nasan clenched his fist tightly in anger as he stared at Juliet, "But he shot his me at Marlon, disfiguring himpletely and Marlon could possibly die if we didn''t treat his injury fast enough."


    "So what? Is that any of our problem when your friend, Marlon couldn''t keep his damn mouth shut?" Juliet rebuked his word directly.


    Zen has only attacked people from noble families and hasn''t directly caused chaos for the Gambling Aristocrat. Hence, Juliet did not wish to pursue Zen at all, even if she knew he must have done something to the referee.


    Meanwhile, Zayne Nasan knew he could not persuade Juliet any longer to have her help them get vengeance at Zen.


    Thus, he decided to focus on another person that has been staying silent the entire time without any intention of intervening.


    "Princess Krista, this man has openly fired his magic at a civilian so are you just going to stand there and do nothing about it?" Zayne Nasan changed his target to Krista Dragoon.


    s, that was the biggest mistake he has ever done in his life because Krista Dragoon didn''t even get a chance to reply when Zen directly vanished from his position, reappearing in front of Zayne Nasan.


    Zayne Nasan was shocked by the sudden appearance of Zen in front of him but his realization was toote when Zen raised his leg and directly kicked his manhood.


    "AHHHHHHHHH"


    Zayne Nasan screamed in agony as he clenched on his balls with both his hands. His balls seemed to be dripping some blood as the rest of the nobles witnessed the scene with a pale expression.


    They were horrified by the ruthless action of Zen and at the same time, they unconsciously touched their ball and felt it was still intact without any damages like Zayne Nasan.


    All of them only had one sentence in mind and it was, "Thank god it wasn''t me who got targeted."


    They were a bit relieved to be safe from such torture and pain that can cripple their enjoyment as men for the rest of their life.


    Meanwhile, Zayne Nasan was still on the ground, crying and screaming about his balls being shattered.


    "Oh shut your fucking mouth already," Zen said in anger as he kicked Zayne Nasan in the stomach.


    Zen was done with this bbering Zayne Nasan that kept acting around like a clown in front of him.


    Zen was about to just leave him by threatening him with some words but who would have thought that Zayne Nasan decided to point his finger at Krista Dragoon.


    Thus, Zayne Nasan has no one other than himself for picking a fight that he has zero chance of winning to begin with.


    If a clown-like Zayne Nasan was begging to get the same fate as Jared Kaiso then Zen shall be generous today and grant him his wish.


    Zayne Nasan could only grit his teeth in silence as he clenched onto his balls while casting some healing magic to soothe his wound. He did not wish to provoke Zen any further since he was sure Zen''s next move would take his life.


    Zen smiled briefly when Zayne Nasan finally shut his bbering mouth and nced at Krista Dragoon slowly to see if she was fine.


    "Are you alright?" Zen sent a mental transmission to Krista Dragoon as he asked in concern.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head in response. "I''m fine and did you really have to be this ruthless to Zayne Nasan even though he deserved it."


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as she knew exactly why he kicked Zayne Nasan balls.


    Meanwhile, Juliet could only smile bitterly at this oue as she had already warned the nobles to back off already.


    ''I have already warned this dumbass Zayne Nasan about Zen''s reputation when the Kaiso Family did absolutely nothing to him. s, fools will always be fools and there will never be a cure for them.'' Juliet eximed inwardly as she signaled the workers in the sideline who held a frightened expression.


    "Go take Zayne Nasan and his friend, Marlon away from the Gambling Aristocrat. Return them to their family and remember to tell them not to seek revenge unless they wish to vanish from this world," Juliet ordered the workers loudly, shocking the other nobles from her words.


    The worker didn''t dare to dy their task as they quickly dashed over to Marlon and Zayne Nasan before dragging them away from the scene.


    Once the two idiots left the scene, Juliet stepped forward and asked the nobles, "Are you still willing toin about Zen?"


    The nobles hurriedly shook their heads in response as they gave some random excuses to leave the area shortly after.


    None of them were willing to risk their balls in front of Zen who could give no fuck about their identity and background.


    The area that was once filled with multiple people was now empty with only the two participants standing in the arena as they waited for the match to start.


    Juliet sighed as she got a headache from Zen''s behavior and wondered if she had done something to piss him off.


    "Why are you always making my job extremely difficult?" Juliet stared at Zen as sheined slightly.


    Zen chuckled softly as he shrugged his shoulders, "I''m not the one making your job difficult. It''s those fools that don''t know who I am and always try to pick a fight against me."

 Chapter 253: Earning Billions

    Chapter 253: Earning Billions


    Juliet smiled bitterly at Zen''s remark that pushed all the mes to the nobles for the chaos.


    ''This Zen sigh, I shouldn''t have appeared today,'' Juliet sighed inwardly as she now had to handle him otherwise, she feared that the entire Gambling Aristocrat would be ruined by Zen single-handedly.


    "Don''t look at me like that Juliet otherwise, I might think that you are interested in me," Zen said teasingly as he sat back down in the chair.


    Juliet was rendered speechless by the shameless disy of Zen as she decided to sit down as well.


    There was no advantage in arguing with him further and if she did, it would only result in more troubles for her to deal with.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon nced around to see the empty chairs and the two participants that were still standing in the arena.


    "What''s going to happen to Zen''s betting now?" Krista Dragoon sat down as she asked Juliet.


    Although she had heard Zen''s teasing, she wasn''t a fool to believe he was serious and would rather focus on the main objective.


    Since Zen had betted 3 billion spirit stones on three participants then she would want to know what''s going to happen now that there are zero customers left.


    Juliet was rendered speechless once again and this time, she held a gawking expression at Krista Dragoon.


    She could understand Zen acting shamelessly because it has been his personality since the beginning.


    However, Krista Dragoon was a dignified princess in the Jade Kingdom and has always acted gracefully unlike now, where she would ask something embarrassing like where the money would go.


    ''Zen is really a dangerous person. His shameless behavior is extremely infectious where even a princess can not escape,'' Juliet eximed inwardly as she took a deep breath to calm down.


    Afterward, she stared at Krista Dragoon before saying, "The arena will continue whether or not there are customers. After all, one customer betting is still business and it''s not like we are short of the death-row participant."


    Each day the Gambling Aristocrat received at least 20 people that are on death row, waiting to be executed and it wasn''t a big deal if all 20 died on the same day or not.


    That was the life for prisoners that didn''t have any background nor influence as they could only be a fish on the chopping board.


    Thus, Krista Dragoon felt nothing when Juliet mentioned that the life and death battle would continue as usual.


    "Since the match will continue as usual then let''s not waste any time and make those two participants battle already," Krista Dragoon then said.


    Juliet nodded her head as she waved her hand to signal the new referee to begin the match.


    The referee saw Juliet''s signal as he shouted, "The match shall resume now, and remember, only one of you is allowed to leave this arena alive while the other one shall be dead without a burial."


    Lones and Polsa red at each other before charging forward with their full strength.


    None of them wanted to be the one dying so they gave their maximum effort to survive.


    The fight continued for another 10 minutes where Zen kept yawning as he knew the referee wouldn''t do something stupid like sabotaging the match.


    After all, the referee has witnessed his ruthless and brutal method already so he would be an idiot to try something funny in front of Zen.


    Not to mention, Zen was pretty sure Juliet had sent a mental transmission to warn the referee to not try something funny.


    Thus, without the fight being rigged at all, it wasn''t a surprise to see Lones bing the final victor as he directly smashed Polsa''s head into mush.


    "YESSSSSSSS," Lones roared in excitement when he killed Polsa as he raised his hand in victory.


    Although the scene was bloody and messy, none of the people here bat an eyelid, almost like it was somethingmon or nothing special.


    The referee still did his duty despite knowing Polsa was dead as he walked over to check the body.


    Once the referee determined that Polsa had no sign of being alive, he shouted, "The victor of this match is Lones. Congrattion to all the betters that have betted for Lones and unfortunately for the customers who have bet for Polsa."


    The area currently only has Zen as the only better but the referee still has to shout the entire sentence and he was embarrassed since he knew everyone was probablyughing at him.


    Meanwhile, Zen pped his hand as heughed loudly.


    "Haha, good job Lones, you just helped me win an astronomical amount of billion spirit stones but unfortunately, you are most likely going to be killed by the Gambling Aristocratter on the day for causing them to lose a lot of money," Zenmented as he kindly reminds Lones of his fate.


    He may have won the life and death battle but at the same time, he has offended the Gambling Aristocratpletely by winning and allowing Zen to walk away with so many of their spirit stones.


    "You didn''t have to shatter his hope like thatpletely." Krista Dragoon said and continued, "You could have let him enjoy his few moments of life before dying."


    Krista Dragoon''s words seemed to be heartless but she hasn''t forgotten about Lones and his notorious deed that made him a death-row prisoner, to begin with.


    Meanwhile, Juliet smiled bitterly as she calcted the amount of loss they will receive today.


    ''Ugh, not even the losing spirit stones from those nobles are enough to cover the loss we obtained today,'' Juliet cursed inwardly as she begged the other two participants that Zen ced his bet would lose.


    s, it was a pipe dream for that to happen when the two participants that Zen chose were rmended by Cecilia.


    Cecilia may only be a projection currently but that did not restrict her ability to check on people''s potential in any other way so her prediction was 99% correct.


    Hence, the final two participants also went on to do the life and death battle and without any surprises, Zen won all the bets he ced.


    From betting 3 billion spirit stones, Zen''s winning amount tripled that to a shocking price of at least 9 billion spirit stones.


    "Haha, who would have thought the Gambling Aristocrat is a charity ce instead. It''s so much easier to earn spirit stones than going to some adventure guild and doing some tiresome mission." Zenughed heartily as he leaned his head on Krista Dragoon''s shoulder.


    Afterward, Zen started flirting around with Krista Dragoon, ignoring Juliet who held a darkened expression at this oue.


    Juliet clenched her fist in anger as she sent a mental transmission to the referee.


    "Have those three participants kill tonight and make sure they die in a painful way. Also, make sure to double-check if they have a lover or some offspring."


    The referee nodded his head, "I shallply with Lady Juliet''s request right away."


    He wasn''t going to dy his task as he could tell Juliet is extremely angry and wished to kill someone already.


    Zen saw Juliet''s expression as heughed inwardly. ''Woman, for trapping me in thatbyrinth, this is merely a small price to pay. If you were a man then things would have been different so you should be thankful.''


    Zen was sure that Juliet was rted to thebyrinth incident so he wasn''t going to let her off as he wanted to capture her to gather information about the mastermind.


    "Juliet, when can I receive my 9 billion spirit stones?" Zen asked Juliet shortly after the referee left the area.


    Juliet smiled awkwardly as she said, "You couldn''t wait a bit to receive the spirit stones?"


    As much as she wanted to pay the spirit stones right away to get rid of Zen, she knew the Gambling Aristocrat does not have that many spirit stones at the moment.


    "Nope, I can''t wait any longer to receive my lovely spirit stones. After all, I won it fair and square." Zen shook his head as he refused to let Juliet off easily.


    Juliet knew he was making things difficult for her as she tried to sneak a nce at Krista Dragoon, hoping that she would be reasonable to talk some senses into Zen.


    Krista Dragoon saw her eyesight and merely smiled.


    "Zen, I have some other business to do so you can negotiate the terms with Juliet as I shall head out now." Krista Dragoon ignored Juliet''s eyesight as she told Zen that she needed to go somewhere.


    Juliet twitched her mouth slightly when she saw Krista Dragoon left the area swiftly, leaving her alone to deal with Zen.


    "Hehe, you can give up on trying to get Krista to help you out," Zen chuckled softly.


    Afterward, he leaned closer to Juliet and whispered softly, "You can either pay the 9 billion spirit stones right now or you can tell me something I want to know and I shall be generous enough to let you get some time to gather the spirit stones."

 Chapter 254: Juliet

    Chapter 254: Juliet


    "Something you want to know?" Juliet raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    What was it that Zen wanted to know from her?


    She already knew he was suspected of her being rted to thebyrinth incident so what other information does he want.


    "You don''t have to be so confused since it''s obvious what I want to know from you" Zen chuckled softly as he paused briefly before continuing.


    "The mastermind, who is it?"


    Juliet shuddered slightly and herplexion turned rigid as she wasn''t going to point out the mastermind at any cost.


    Losing 9 billion spirit stones would be a small matter- no, it would be a non-existent matter whenpared to revealing the mastermind.


    Juliet took a deep breath before smiling briefly at Zen, "Your spirit stones would be delivered before the end of the day."


    Afterward, Juliet stood up and prepared to leave the area as she did not wish to stay here any longer.


    She was afraid of what Zen would do to get her to open her mouth and speak about the mastermind.


    "Even if you don''t tell me who''s the mastermind, I can pretty much guess it," Zen didn''t stop her from leaving as he made a wide grin.


    Even though he did not wish to be the person he was guessing, Juliet''s behavior and attitude prove that he was close in his guess or he could be directly on the mark.


    Juliet halted her movement as she turned around to stare at Zen who was calmly sitting in his chair.


    "What do you mean by pretty much guessing it?" Juliet stuttered and asked, hoping that Zen was merely bluffing her and tried to get her to speak the truth identally.


    s, Zen remained quiet and refused to answer her question.


    Juliet clenched her fist in anger when he kept her in suspense, the same thing she did to him previously.


    ''This Zen really loves to hold grudges,'' Juliet cursed inwardly and found he was acting more like a woman than a man.


    A man shouldn''t be petty and remember the grudges all the time but Zen was theplete opposite.


    "Hmph, since you already guessed who''s the mastermind then go ahead and confront it," Juliet sneered as she turned around and tried to open the door to leave.


    s, Zen wasn''t going to let her simply leave as he said something that caused Juliet to almost vomit blood in anger.


    "Yes, I will confront the mastermind and when they asked how did I know, I will say that because I had sex with Juliet and gave her the maximum pleasures she always wanted in life."


    And he continued, "Thus, she in return gave me information about it."


    Zenughed heartily when he realized just how much of a shameless scoundrel he can be.


    ''Aii~ being a shameless scoundrel is always better than some righteous ass hero that always follows by the rules or some dumb restriction,'' Zen sighed inwardly in relief that he doesn''t have to follow anyws in this world as he could do whatever he pleased.


    If somehow he was overpowered by the enemy, then he could simply run away and fight again the next time.


    Meanwhile, Juliet''s face became extremely red, not from embarrassment or shame, but from anger at Zen''s usation that could get her killed at any time.


    Not to mention the fact that Zen tantly said that he fucked her so hard that she was willing to reveal all of the information.


    ''I''m not a whore,'' Juliet shouted inwardly as she grudgingly walked toward Zen with her fist raised high in the air.


    Afterward, she tried to punch Zen in the heat of the moment but Zen already guessed that she would try something like that.


    Hence, he quickly dodged away and grabbed her wrist before throwing her into hisp as he started rubbing her back.


    Juliet trembled in anger as she was being molested by Zen but soon, her expression pale when she realized Zen was moving his hand more down, toward her butt to be precise.


    "Stop it you shameless scoundrel, I''m not some woman who would spread her legs to you," Juliet screamed in panic as she realized her body seemed to be powerless.


    "Well, right now you are captured by me so I can actually do whatever the hell I want. Also, you can stop struggling since I''m pretty sure you know exactly what''s happening to you," Zen said calmly and revealed the tinum card for Juliet to see.


    Juliet''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw him holding a tinum card.


    ''H-How did he obtain a tinum card?'' Juliet cried inwardly as she would have left from the start if she knew he had a tinum card the entire time.


    "Heh, based on our pale expression, I can tell that you know exactly what this tinum card does," Zen curved his lips upward when his guess had just been confirmed.


    However, he was more shocked than anyone else to notice it was her that was the mastermind the entire time.


    ''Why is it Evie and what''s her motive behind thebyrinth incident?'' Zen questioned inwardly as he would never expect she would be this mysterious and powerful.


    He recalled their first meeting scene and wondered if she had gone easy on him since it was obvious that he would have been killed if Evie wanted to do so.


    He has been suspicious of her during thebyrinth incident since she seemed way too calm about the situation even if she was used to dealing with any type of situation as a businesswoman.


    Not to mention, the suspicion only increased further when she gave him the tinum card which he found out has an extremely powerful ability that can restrict even him.


    Meanwhile, Juliet paled when she heard Zen''s sentence and asked "Who do you think the mastermind is?"


    "Do we even need to say it aloud at this point?" Zen chuckled softly as he cast an illusion barrier around them just in case there was someone eavesdropping on them with some secretive method.


    Afterward, he continued, "Although your acting with Evie seemed to be nothing but a casual friend in which Evie wanted to recruit you, I was careful enough to notice you signaling something to Evie during the Scarlet family auction house."


    Juliet was dumbfounded to realize that Zen managed to detect something was wrong with them at that time. She always believed he was just flirting with her and warning her previously due to his protective attitude.


    ''C-Could it be the warning from that time that means something else?'' Juliet pondered inwardly as she became terrified by Zen''s deep meaning and action.


    "Heh, did you really think my warning at that time was just me being overly cautious? I was warning you to not try to do something fishy but still, you went ahead and did it." Zen smiled evilly as he spanked her butt.


    "Ahhh," Juliet screamed in surprise with a bit of pain mixed in her emotion as she felt her butt being burned by the sensation of the spank.


    "Women must really think I''m a fool that can only focus on my bottom part the entire time," Zenughed more loudly as he spanked Juliet''s butt again.


    This time, Zen made sure to infuse some of his mana and true qi to make Juliet feel extreme pain and pleasure at the same time.


    Juliet could only continue to scream in ecstasy and pain as she had no way to free herself due to the tinum card ability.


    "Please forgive me, I was only a mere subordinate and was simply following Madam Evie''s order," Juliet teared up as she directly shifted the me to Evie.


    "Yes, I will have to figure out a n to deal with Evie since I can''t tell if we are still on the same side or not. She is too mysterious and powerful for me to even try to do something against her," Zen nodded his head calmly as he didn''t know if Evie was an ally or a foe.


    If Evie was a foe then Zen must be extremely cautious and leave the Jade Kingdom quickly to avoid her grasp on him.


    After all, he would be surrounded by multiple enemies and be trapped within the Jade Kingdom if Evie wanted to capture him.


    While Zen ponders over how to proceed with his next action, he was unconsciously spanking Juliet''s butt the entire time, causing her to almost have an orgasm from the spanking.


    "Stop it pleaseeee~," Juliet screamed loudly as she begged for Zen to stop.


    Zen snapped out of his daze as he realized his hand was still spanking at Juliet''s soft and round butt.


    "Whoops, my bad, your butt felt extremely good for my hand that I forgot to stop spanking," Zen apologized half-heartedly as he started rubbing her but to heal her slightly.


    Juliet smiled bitterly as she cursed Evie in her mind for giving the tinum card to Zen which he uses to bully her.

 Chapter 255: Tell me the Truth

    Chapter 255: Tell me the Truth


    "Can you release me already?" Juliet begged Zen once the spanking stopped.


    Zen pondered for a while before shaking his head, "Not a chance, I''m afraid you might try something cheeky to escape from my grasp if I release you."


    Juliet was rendered speechless as she expected Zen would let her go after some punishment.


    "A-Are you trying to rape me?" Juliet cried loudly, hoping to make Zen release her by saying stuff like that.


    And she continued, "I-I''m still a virgin you cannot do this to me o-otherwise, Madam Evie would definitely not forgive you."


    Meanwhile, Zen held a deadpan expression as he got only one thought about Juliet''s behavior currently.


    She haspletely lost her mind to utter dumb things like raping her


    "Stop spouting nonsense and promise to not try something fishy then I shall release you," Zen said after pondering for a moment.


    As long as Juliet was willing to cooperate with him then he wouldn''t mind using the gentle approach. After all, he can always go back to punishing her thoroughly with the tinum card if she tried to resist or run away.


    "I promise to not struggle so please release me already. I don''t feelfortable at all with my stomachying down on yourp," Juliet hurriedly agreed as she wished to sit properly.


    Currently, her butt is still raised upward for Zen to feast on and she could feel her ample breast touching his knee.


    Being exposed like this for the first time was not something Juliet enjoyed.


    Sometimeter, Zen deactivated the tinum card after teasing Juliet a bit more before releasing her.


    Once Juliet gained control of her body again, she sighed in relief as she sat down next to Zen with a bit of nervousness in her.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous I promise I won''t do anything to you until I get my information," Zen smiled evilly as he rubbed his hand together, almost like he was a viin ying with a captured woman.


    Juliet twitched her mouth slightly and said, "You can drop the act about trying to do something to me I already promised to tell you everything I know."


    "Tch, no fun," Zen scoffed at Juliet for not role-ying with him.


    Since Juliet didn''t want to fool around with him, Zen decided to get right into the main point.


    "Evie what''s her true identity and what''s her motive in the Jade Kingdom?" Zen asked solemnly as he wished to know every little detail about Evie''s n.


    Juliet pondered for a while before shaking her head, "Honestly I have no clue about Madam Evie''s true identity except for the fact that every noble, including the empress in the Jade Kingdom, seemed to be afraid of her."


    And she continued, "As for her motive in the Jade Kingdom I really don''t know besides her operation in the Pce Moon Restaurant for fun or a passing time for her."


    Juliet answered everything honestly but her answer was no worse than not answering at all.


    Hence, Zen was a bit irritated and asked in a fierce expression, "Tell me the truth."


    He believed that Juliet is still hiding something from him but Juliet could only show a defeated expression.


    She has given out all the intel she knew and even added her own inference about Evie''s mysterious background.


    "I''m really serious and I''m not hiding anything else from you. Do you think I would want to risk my butt and even my purity?" Juliet rebuked as she directly closed her eyes and let Zen do whatever he wanted since she can''t even escape from his grasp.


    Zen stared solemnly at Juliet before asking Cecilia secretly for advice if she was really telling the truth or lying.


    Not even a secondter, Cecilia merely replied, "I don''t know but you can fuck her mind crazy to see if she''s really hiding something."


    Zen sighed softly at her sarcastic remark and gave up asking Cecilia for advice.


    "Then, let me ask you another question. Why are you working at the Gambling Aristocrat out of every ce possible?"


    "I didn''t want to work here at all but Madam Evie ordered me to and has already arranged a manager position for me." Juliet shrugged her shoulders, shifting all the me to Evie without any hesitation.


    "It seemed like you really got nothing useful," Zen gave up interrogating her and Juliet breathed a sigh of relief until she heard his next sentence.


    "I guess I should just fuck both your holes crazy for wasting my time and as revenge for being rted to thebyrinth incident," Zen said wickedly as his hand slowly touched her thighs, sending a chill down Juliet''s bone.


    Juliet paled as she hurriedly begged for mercy. "Please don''t do this Zen. You can obtain my body anytime you please since you have the tinum card but if you do this then you can never obtain my heart and soul."


    "This is why I hate women like you, alwaysing up with the greatest excuse to get away," Zen startedughing like a maniac when he realized Juliet''s potential in negotiation.


    Her words seemed to be like a devil whisper, one that can stop a person''s temptation or action in wanting to do something.


    "Whatever, I''m just joking about wanting your body since I still don''t feel anything rted to the word ''love'' in you," Zen stood up as he prepared to leave, shocking Juliet on how easy he gave up.


    "Y-You''re not going to enjoy my body?" Juliet shouted unconsciously as she expected him to really fuck her for being useless.


    Zen didn''t bother turning his head around as he opened the door and said, "For a woman like you who has to work for someone mysterious yet has no information about It''s just sad at that point since you''re no different than a puppet."


    Afterward, Zen exited the area without hearing Juliet''s response since he no longer cared about finding out Evie''s identity.


    He would simply need to talk it out with her since doing things behind the scenes was never his forte nor does he have any interest in ying mind games.


    Being direct is the fastest solution in dealing with every problem.


    Zen stretched his body slowly when he got outside of the Gambling Aristocrat, almost like he was refreshed after being suffocated inside.


    "Ai~ the environment inside the Gambling Aristocrat is really not suitable for me," Zen mumbled softly as he decided to go back to the Peace Blossom Court.


    As for the spirit stones that he won from the Gambling Aristocrat, Zen believed Juliet would quickly gather enough money to pay him back.


    Not because she was afraid of him but the fact that she wanted to make sure Zen wouldn''t expose her for revealing Evie''s identity.


    Sometimeter, Zen re-entered the imperial court, this time without any hindrance or blockage from the imperial guards.


    Zen didn''t mind that there are no longer any fools seeking death as he calmly walked toward the Peace Blossom Court.


    "Halt, you are not allowed to enter!"


    Suddenly, a loud female voice echoed as she fired a magic spell in front of Zen, just barely an inch from hitting his feet.


    Zen smiled bitterly at this treatment and asked, "What''s wrong with me entering this time, Lte?"


    Lte slowly appeared in front of Zen with her usual maid uniform.


    Afterward, she raised her wand up and said, "ording to Princess Krista''s order, you are not allowed to enter the Peace Blossom Court as of this moment."


    Zen raised his eyebrow in surprise when he realized it was Krista Dragoon that blocked ess to him.


    ''What did I do wrong this time?'' Zen questioned inwardly as he recalled Krista Dragoon left happily and allowed him to have a nice little chat with Juliet.


    Meanwhile, Lte red at Zen fiercely and shouted, "A womanizer like you do not deserve the love of Princess Krista. You should just keep your filthy and disgusting thing in between your legs to some other women and stop pestering Princess Krista."


    Zen startedughing as he couldn''t contain hisughter any longer from Lte''s outburst.


    "Hahaha, this is so funny you''re telling me to use my filthy things on other women when you don''t even know that your lovely Princess Krista has already enjoyed it once." Zen smiled evilly as he boasted in front of Lte.


    Lte was shocked to hear Zen talking about fucking Krista Dragoon as she directly attacks Zen without any warning.


    "For smearing Princess Krista, death is a small punishment for you," Lte shouted in anger as she refused to believe Zen had already taken Krista Dragoon''s purity.


    Zen nced at the iing magic spell with a nonchnt attitude as he no longer had the mood to y around with her.


    "My lovely undead soldiers, hurry up and detain her," Zen ordered and the undead that was hidden inside Lte''s shadow quickly appeared as they pin her down.

 Chapter 256: Lynette’s Love?

    Chapter 256: Lte¡¯s Love?


    Lte was caught off-guard as she didn''t expect Zen to have such a trick up in his sleeve.


    "Surprised right?"


    Zen chuckled softly as he walked up to Lte who couldn''t move an inch.


    Lte held a fierce re at Zen as she said, "Hmph, a coward that could only resort to sneak attack. Can you even be counted as a man?"


    "Just because I sneak attack does not necessarily mean I''m not a man. I would prefer it if you call me being smart instead of cowardly," Zen smiled evilly as he kneels down and lifts her chin up.


    "What can you possibly do when you can''t evenst a second in front of me?" Zen then asked.


    Lte gritted her teeth as she shouted, "If you didn''t resort to cheap tricks, you would have lost to me just likest time."


    Zen nodded his head in agreement.


    It was true that Lte would be stronger than him if he didn''t have so many cheats but it was only fair.


    After all, Lte''s cheat was even more powerful than him if he wasn''t lucky enough to obtain many powerful spells.


    "You are right but it is what it is you are now captured in my hand," Zen curved his lips up as he ordered the undead shadows to lift her up.


    Afterward, Zen slowly walked around Lte, leering at each and every part of her body with the sexy maid uniform.


    Lte felt his intense stare as she became embarrassed and tried to struggle to cover herself.


    s, it was futile since the undead shadows were ordered to hold her in ce, meaning Lte can not even move a muscle in her body except her face.


    "Stop leering at my body, you perverted man," Lte shouted as she could no longer bear his stare that seemed to pierce each and every part of her body with a dagger.


    "Yes, I''m a perverted man. What are you going to do about it?" Zen started rubbing her back smoothly, sending a shiver down Lte''s bone.


    Lte was frightened as she could never imagine Zen would be this bold whenpared to hisst visit.


    "Y-You don''t you know Princess Krista is just inside and that she can see everything happening here?" Lte said, hoping her bluff would work.


    However, Zen merely shrugged his shoulders as he whispered softly into her ears, "When have I ever said I''m a good person? I only do what I ever wanted and honestly, I have enough of all these scheming and plots especially when it''s my closepanion."


    Zen was already in a bad mood when Evie, who he looked at as a trustedpanion, was secretly behind everything that dyed his n the entire time.


    Not to mention, he was never a hero to begin with so why should he care about being moral and not do anything against women, especially at one that needs some punishment.


    "So Lte, do you want to get the feeling of being prated by one of your hated men in this world?" Zen asked cheekily as his hand moved dangerously close to her majestic hole.


    Lte started sweating nervously when she felt that Zen wasn''t joking with her at all.


    "No, please spare me m-my body belongs to Princess Krista only," Lte shouted in panic, without realizing she had shouted her inner thought as well.


    Meanwhile, Zen was slightly surprised to notice that Lte had some naughty feelings regarding Krista Dragoon.


    Zen touched her smooth and round butt before looking at her deeply in the eyes, "I didn''t know you are into lesbian~"


    Lte panicked when she realized the words she uttered as she quickly shook her head in disagreement.


    "I-I''m not a lesbian I just respect Princess Krista deeply in my mind." Lte then said.


    However, the damage has already been done and Zen would be a fool to believe a single word from her.


    "Heh, no wonder why you tried your best to prevent me from meeting with Krista previously. You wanted her all for yourself to enjoy. Such a naughty maid."


    Zenughed heartily as he quickly ordered the undead shadow to carry her inside the Peace Blossom Court.


    Afterward, Zen quickly found an empty room and had the undead shadows throw her in the bed.


    Lte copses on the bed, free from the restraints as she nces around to see where they are.


    When she realized she was in the bed, she quickly tried to cover her ample breast with her hand from Zen''s view.


    "D-Don''t you daree any closer," Lte screamed in panic.


    Zen chuckled softly and wondered where the cool-headed Lte went.


    ''As expected women became frightened when they realized someone that is more powerful than them.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he slowly approached the bed.


    Lte tried to cast some magic spells to block Zen from his advancement but Zen quickly shouted.


    "If you dare tounch some magic spells at me then I wouldn''t mind restricting your action with a tinum card. At that time, I can''t guarantee whether your body can survive in one piece."


    Lte paled at the thought of her being vitedpletely without being able to move a single inch of her body.


    Soon, she started crying in tears and asked, "Why are you treating me like this? I only wanted Princess Krista to be free from her worries and have her ascend to the throne."


    Zen held a deadpan expression as he watched her tears up. "Continue crying and I shall pierce you with my almighty cock."


    Lte''s tears instantly held back when she heard Zen threatened to rape her right here.


    "I want you to remember this carefully so I don''t have to repeat my words ever again. I''m not your typical hero or some righteous dude who would care about morals at all. If I ever wanted something then I would take it by force." Zen said in a solemn expression as he continued.


    "Hence, don''t ever cross the line because I can guarantee you one thing, I wouldn''t mindmitting a heinous crime at all. Do you understand now?"


    Lte nodded her head.


    Zen smiled briefly when Lte finally learned her lesson as he turned around and opened the door to leave the room alone.


    Lte remained still as she stared at the closed door with a dazed expression.


    Afterward, she breathed a sigh of relief when Zen didn''t do much except groping her slightly and some more spanking.


    She touched her butt that seemed to be sore from the spanking that Zen did as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "Damn it, I will get my revenge for this humiliation" Lte clenched her fist in anger as she would never forgive Zen for his audacious attitude.


    Meanwhile, Zen already started walking down the hall to go toward Krista Dragoon''s room.


    "Huff, that Lte really needs that punishment to remember that there are some people she can never cross," Zen mumbled softly as he turned around.


    However, he became surprised when a person was standing in front of him with a cheeky smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Zen smiled as he asked her.


    Although it was a given that Zen would meet her here, he didn''t expect to see Le Dragoon standing in the hallway.


    "I was waiting for you Why didn''t youe to my roomst time?" Le Dragoon said as she threw herself to Zen.


    Zen dly opened his arm and embraced her.


    "You are smelling really good and your boobs are touching my chest really hard," Zen started teasing Le Dragoon.


    It was a good feeling for him to know that there is someone out here with a naive personality and wasn''t scheming behind his back.


    "Zen is naughty as usual~" Le Dragoon didn''t mind his words as she hugged him tighter.


    "Heh, I''m always naughty whenever I see a body like yours with a heavenly appearance."


    "Are you here to ask about the mage tournament that is about to start?" Le Dragoon ignored his teasing and went straight to the point.


    Zen didn''t hide it from her as he nodded his head. "That''s right The mage tournament is about to start and I came here to gather some information about the participant with Krista Dragoon."


    "It''s pointless to ask about your opponent when it''s clear that you would win them without a doubt."


    "I would rather be safe than sorry and fighting an opponent with their information would make it faster so I don''t have to waste time looking at their weakness." Zen calmly replied as he let go of their hug.


    However, Le Dragoon started hugging him from behind and whispered softly in his ears.


    "I know that you have fucked my sister already."


    Zen was dumbfounded about her words. ''H-How did Le know about that?''


    Le Dragoon giggled and reminded Zen of her special ability. "Don''t forget that I have my mystic eye and nothing can be hidden from me."

 Chapter 257: Leila Dragoon wants it too (I) [R-18]

    Chapter 257: Le Dragoon wants it too (I) [R-18]


    Zen was rendered speechless as he never expected himself to be caught by Le Dragoon in such a manner.


    "L-Le are you mad at me?" Zen stuttered and asked Le Dragoon.


    He did not wish for their rtionship to be estranged because he fucked her elder sister, Krista Dragoon.


    However, Zen was overthinking things when Le Dragoon smirked as she said, "Why would I be mad at you?"


    "B-Because I fucked your precious elder sister and could possibly take her away from you?" Zen answered unconsciously.


    Normally, in this type of scenario, Zen was positive that the little sister would hate the man that took their precious family member away from them.


    This is why Zen was dumbfounded when he realized Le Dragoon did not have any reaction other than some minor teasing and giggles.


    ''A fantasy world is truly different from the world on Earth.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Le Dragoon wouldn''t overreact as other normal people would do, Zen doesn''t need to worry about pacifying her and try his best to mend their rtionship.


    s, Zen''s crisis wasn''t over yet when Le Dragoon embraced Zen.


    "Le also wants it too~" Le Dragoon whispered softly in Zen''s ear, sending a chill down his bone when he heard her words.


    Zen sweated nervously as he asked, "What do you mean by you want it too?"


    Zen hoped his mind was just being dirty and that Le Dragoon was asking for something else.


    "Shouldn''t it be obvious?" Le Dragoon raised her eyebrow in confusion as she expected Zen to know exactly what she wanted.


    "Y-You want to have sex with me?" Zen asked nervously, hoping he was wrong.


    s, Le Dragoon nodded her head in anticipation, shocking Zenpletely as he wondered if she was even at the legal age to discuss sexual intercourse.


    "A-Are you even legal?" Zen asked.


    Le Dragoon nodded her head without any hesitation and said, "I may look petite to you but I''m already an adult, capable of doing sexual intercourse."


    Zen was shocked senseless before staring at her with a solemn expression.


    "Are you sure about it being me? After all, I won''t be gentle when we actually start doing it because I have been in a bit of a bad mood so I will go all out," Zen warned her of her action and that she can still go back.


    "I''m all yours~," Le Dragoon said in a low tone as she started reaching for his bottom part.


    Zen could feel his cock starting to rise up and without wasting any more time, Zen directly held her by the waist as he rushed to an empty room that Le Dragoon pointed at.


    Afterward, Zen directly threw themselves in the bed as he started kissing her passionately.


    Le Dragoon moaned softly as she opened her mouth and allowed Zen''s python-like tongue to roam the inside of her.


    Zen slowly sucked on Le Dragoon''s tongue and swallowed her sweet and juicy saliva to his throat.


    "You taste like honey, Le," Zen whispered sweetly after he pulled away from her lips briefly.


    Le Dragoon licked her rosy lips in ascivious manner to provoke Zen''s manhood further as she smiled.


    "You must fuck me harder than you did to Sister Krista. I want her to be extremely jealous of what I will receive whenpared to her." Le Dragoon then said with an evil grin.


    Zenughed heartily as he nodded his head.


    "Then before I can fuck you hard, you must first make my cock wet in order to not hurt your pussy," Zen unbuttoned his pant as he revealed his long and almighty cock for Le Dragoon to see.


    Le Dragoon gasped in surprise at how long and sturdy the cock that Zen has.


    "S-So big," Le Dragoon mumbled softly as she slowly reached for the cock with her hand in a slow manner, almost like she was afraid of breaking such a masterpiece.


    Le Dragoon swallowed nervously as she stared at Zen who smiled at her.


    ''S-Sister Krista actually managed to handle this cock I can too,'' Le Dragoon clenched her fist as she would not lose to Krista Dragoon.


    She wants to prove to Zen that she was even better at Krista Dragoon in this situation.


    Thus, without any hesitation, Le Dragoon directly swallowed Zen''s entire cock in one go, choking herself in the meantime.


    "Cough Cough," Le Dragoon coughed multiple times as she realized her throat was not enough to cover Zen''s entire cock.


    She couldn''t help but pull out after a few seconds as she felt suffocated.


    "I-I''m sorry for not being able to swallow everything," Le Dragoon then said in a bitter tone as she couldn''t please him thoroughly.


    Meanwhile, Zen smiled as he patted her head and said, "It''s fine Le. You should have taken it slowly instead of rushing things. We have a lot of time to enjoy this moment."


    Zen didn''t mind the fact that Le Dragoon couldn''t swallow everything like Krista Dragoon since it was her first time and Zen did not wish their first time to be unpleasant.


    Thus, he was willing to let Le Dragoon get used to blowjob him without forcing her.


    "Un, I will try again," Le Dragoon nodded as she made Zeny down on the bed as she crawled onto his cock.


    Afterward, Le Dragoon slowly stuck her tongue out before licking Zen''s thick shaft gently.


    "Am I doing it right?" Le Dragoon asked as her hand grabbed on Zen''s cock while she continued to lick the tip of his cock.


    Zen nodded his head in enjoyment and said, "Yes, you''re doing really good. Keep licking it like that and you can start swallowing the tip in your mouth. Also, once it''s inside your mouth, make sure to use your tongue to swirl around the tip to stimte me."


    Le Dragoon nodded as she followed his instruction,


    Sometimeter, Zen could feel his limit as he warned Le Dragoon that he was about to shoot his load.


    "Le, can you handle my load?" Zen asked her slightly.


    Le Dragoon didn''t answer Zen as she used her action to do so. She directly swallowed his cock at her best limit and stopped in position.


    Her hand continued to stimte Zen''s ball and her tongue continued to lick his sensitive part.


    "Ok then, get ready for it," Zen shouted in ecstasy as he shot a huge load of cum inside Le Dragoon.


    Swallowing noises could be heard as Le Dragoon had her eyes widened as she tried to drink all the cum from Zen.


    s, because of her inexperience, she spilled out most of the cums with her lips stained with the white sticky substance.


    "Cough, it''s so many," Le Dragoon said as she started licking her hands that were stained with cums and began wiping her face that had some leftover as well.


    Slowly but surely, Zen watches Le Dragoon swallow all the cums that she failed to drink in one go in amusement.


    "Was it really that tasty?"


    "Yes, it''s different from what I read in books They said that men''s cum is extremely disgusting and smelly."


    Zen was dumbfounded to hear that Le Dragoon read books regarding this area and wondered who would give her the books.


    "Who gave you those books?" Zen asked, seemingly ready to murder that person for teaching her these kinds of stuff.


    However, his intention soon stopped when Le Dragoon pointed at herself and said, "Le wanted to study what men and women do so I read it secretly."


    Zen twitched his lips as he understood her thinking. He was also the same as her and had his maid help her in this type of subject.


    ''I really miss her'' Zen sighed inwardly when he recalled their past and their lovely moments.


    However, Zen quickly shook his head as it wasn''t the time to think about the past anymore.


    "Le, then do you know that a blowjob is merely the start of our activity?" Zen smiled briefly as he patted her head.


    Le Dragoon nodded in understanding as she quickly stripped naked, revealing her dazzling body for Zen to feast on.


    Her rosy pink nipples are already erected and her surprisingly wet pussy is dripping down juices onto the bedsheet.


    "You''re surprisingly horny" Zen nced at her wet pussy in amazement as he never expected Le Dragoon to be this perverted.


    "Isn''t it because of your charm that caused me to be like this?" Le Dragoon pouted as she walked closer to Zen and bent down slightly.


    Zen dly ced his finger on her clit and slowly rubbed on it.


    "Ahhn~" Le Dragoon moaned softly by a simple stimtion from Zen and her legs started bing shaky.


    "A naughty girl like you who doesn''t clean herself. Allow me to help you out," Zen smiled as he started licking her clit directly, sending a newfound pleasure for Le Dragoon.

 Chapter 258: Leila Dragoon wants it too (II) [R-18]

    Chapter 258: Le Dragoon wants it too (II) [R-18]


    "Ahhhnn~"


    "My p-pussy feels so weird, Zen~" Le Dragoon moaned loudly as she grabbed Zen''s head tighter.


    Zen was currently licking every nook and cranny in her pussy and it caused her to have multiple orgasms already.


    "Your pussy is like a dam there are no ends to the amount of yin liquid that you can spray," Zen praised Le Dragoon as he continued to drink her juice.


    Le Dragoon was bashful but happy at the same time as she was d that Zen was enjoying her body thoroughly.


    "C-Compared to my elder sister, which pussy is to your liking?" Le Dragoon asked and her legs lost all strength as shey on the bed while spreading her legs for Zen.


    Zen licked her inside while his hand continued to rub on her pink clit and said, "I will never judge a woman''s pussy as I believe they are the greatest creation. Hence, there is no such thing asparing pussies as they all taste unique in their own aspect."


    Le Dragoon smiled at Zen''s smart answer and nodded. "You are right Zen no wonder why my first time will feel good."


    "You can rest assured that your first time will be your precious memories from hereon now." Zen chuckled as he raised one of Le Dragoon''s legs up, creating a big V symbol.


    Afterward, Zen slowly poke her beautiful pussy with his cock, teasing herpletely as he only rubbed it around the entrance but not inserting it in.


    "Stop teasing me already~" Le Dragoon pleaded as she was frustrated by Zen for not making her a mature woman.


    "No need to rush things I just want to make sure your pussy is wet enough to not feel any pain," Zen replied swiftly but his expression betrayed him.


    With her mystic eye, Le Dragoon knew it in a nce that Zen was lying and was simply trying to make her frustrated on not being able to feel his hot rod.


    Zen also knew that Le Dragoon would notice his bullshit but he could care less as he wasn''t the one in heat.


    He was trying to make Le Dragoon turned extremely frustrated before sending her to heaven in one go and allow her to realize just how great sex was.


    "You are so mean Zen," Le Dragoonined as she tried to push herself forward to insert the cock inside her.


    s, Zen quickly dodged aside to avoid her.


    "Y-You- How can you treat a fine maiden such as me like this?" Le Dragoon pouted as she wondered if Zen did this to Krista Dragoon as well during their first time.


    Zenughed heartily as he pointed in a direction and shouted, "What''s over there?"


    Le Dragoon tilted her head unconsciously to see what Zen pointed to.


    Zen smiled wickedly when he saw Le Dragoon fell for his trick as he directly inserted his entire cock inside Le Dragoon''s pussy.


    "AHHHHHHH," Le Dragoon, who was distracted, screamed in pain when her hymen was broken by Zen''s almighty cock in one go.


    Le Dragoon gritted her teeth and her fist clenched tightly as he tried to resist the pain that was spreading in her pussy.


    She held a pitiful expression as she stared at Zen. "W-Why did you suddenly pierce me so fiercely?"


    "Because if I didn''t do it like that, how can I manage to pierce you when you were actually scared the entire time?" Zen chuckled softly as he leaned down and kissed her legs without moving his cock.


    Le Dragoon was soon lost in their kiss as the pain slowly started to diminish.


    "Can I start pounding your amazing pussy now?" Zen pulled out from her lips and asked gently.


    Le Dragoon''s face became a red tomato as she nodded her head slowly.


    Having the green light, Zen dly grabbed Le Dragoon''s ass before pounding her thoroughly.


    His cock started going in and out of her pussy, creating a meshing sound from their flesh.


    Le Dragoon''s back started to make an arch as she screamed in ecstasy when she realized just how good it felt to be pounded by Zen.


    "W-What is this profound feeling?" Le Dragon screamed as she started mping on Zen''s hip to make him pound her faster.


    Zen smiled at her action and continued to pierce her all the way inside before pulling out and back to inserting it all the way in.


    *PAP*


    *PLOP*


    *PAP*


    The pounding continued for a long time and Le Dragoon has wrapped herself around Zen, almost like an octopus with its tentacle.


    Sometimeter, Zen shouted, "Le, I''m about to shoot my load"


    "Go ahead and shoot inside me. I''m ready to take it all inside my stomach." Le Dragoon shut Zen''s mouth afterward with her mouth as she sat on top of Zen to allow Zen to shoot her from beneath.


    Zen nodded his head as he held her tighter before shooting his entire load onto Le Dragoon''s wet pussy.


    Her womb starts to fill with Zen''s white and sticky substance before it overflows from the excessive amount.


    Meanwhile, Le Dragoon had her tongue lolled out in ecstasy as she fell in love with this feeling of being pounded and filled up.


    "I love you Zen~" Le Dragoon screamed as the white and sticky substance burst out from her pussy, scattering it everywhere to the bedsheet.


    Zen also panted heavily as he smiled at Le Dragoon. "How was your first time in sex like?"


    "It was the best feeling ever," Le Dragoon replied as she began another passionate kiss with Zen.


    Suddenly, the door in their room opened up, shocking Zen and Le Dragoon for the sudden intrusion.


    "How dare-" Zen screamed angrily as he quickly covered Le Dragoon with his hand before stopping when he realized who the person was.


    His expression paled and Le Dragoon noticed his drastic change in emotion as she slowly turned around to see who it was.


    "S-Sister Kritsa" Le Dragoon mumbled softly as she became frightened because Krista Dragoon held an irritated look.


    "Lte told me that Zen had arrived and was going to meet with me but who would have thought that while I was waiting in the office for him he was busy inserting his damn cock in my little sister." Krista Dragoon said in a neutral tone but her expression was definitely not on the neutral side.


    It was her sarcastic remark when she was angry and Zen swallowed nervously.


    ''D-Didn''t I ce a goddamn formation in this room? How did Krista find us out?'' Zen pondered inwardly as he was confused about this busting scenario that should have never happened in the first ce.


    Krista Dragoon sneered as she asked, "Are you wondering why I found you out?"


    Zen nodded his head unconsciously and regretted his action immediately since Krista Dragoon''s mood became worse.


    "If I didn''t have Lte''s special ability then I would have never found out this room is currently filled with sex and those cum smell from your cock." Krista Dragoon exined.


    Le Dragoon buried her head in Zen''s chest as she has no words to exin her action today.


    Meanwhile, Zen cursed inwardly when it was Lte that snitched on them.


    ''That Lte seems like my warning wasn''t enough. Since you wanted to snitch on me that badly then I shall dly prate your body and enjoy it thoroughly.'' Zen vowed to himself to not let Lte have a good time from now on.


    "So what do you have to say for yourself? Not only were you not satisfied with my body you evenid your hand on my little sister." Krista Dragoon twitched her brows as she walked forward and red at Zen.


    Zen took a deep breath before pulling Le Dragoon off his chest.


    Le Dragoon was surprised but didn''t resist as she grabbed a nket and covered her naked body to hide from Krista Dragoon.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t bother with Le Dragoon at the moment since her attention was focused on Zen.


    She was looking at him for an answer for this mess and if she wasn''t satisfied then she would dly punish Zen harshly.


    "There''s no exnation for my action. After all, both of you are so beautiful that I wouldn''t be a man if I didn''t get turned on." Zen said calmly and continued.


    "Hence, the only thing I did wrong was not inviting you along."


    Afterward, Zen pounced onto Krista Dragoon and stripped her clothespletely while she was still shocked by his answer.


    When Krista Dragoon snapped out of her daze, she realized her body was already naked.


    "Stop, what do you think you are doing? I will-" Krista Dragoon shouted in anger but Zen stopped her words by sealing her mouth with a kiss.


    Krista Dragoon had her eyes widened on Zen''s predator behavior and before she realized it, Zen''s cock was already near the entrance of her pussy.


    "I''m sorry for neglecting you. Allow me to redeem myself." Zen smiled as he directly inserted his cock onto Krista Dragoon and began another round of fucking sessions with the elder sister this time.

 Chapter 259: Does that turn you on?

    Chapter 259: Does that turn you on?


    Zen continued to prate deep inside Krista Dragoon for the next few hours where he pumped multiple loads inside.


    Krista Dragoon could only be lost in lust, forgetting about her anger from the previous moment.


    "Krista, I''m going to cum again," Zen shouted as he went deeper inside her pussy while using his mouth to bite around her ample breast.


    Krista Dragoon moaned in ecstasy when she felt his thick and hot cum filling her pussy once again.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~" Krista Dragoon arched her back in a curved angle before copsing back onto the bed.


    She panted heavily as this was the most intense sex she had done with Zen and to put the cherry on the topping, Le Dragoon was witnessing their love session for the entire duration without blinking once.


    Krista Dragoon was both angry and embarrassed at the same time.


    She wanted to scold Le Dragoon for having sex with Zen but because of Zen''s sudden aggressive manner, she started having sex with Zen as well.


    Thus, Krista Dragoon red angrily at Zen when he unplugged his cock that was pounding her thoroughly.


    His cock was still coated in his cum and her juices as it slowly dripped onto the bedsheet.


    Zen smiled brightly at this amazing scene where he enjoyed two sisters that are also princesses at the same time.


    ''My luck is amazing since I was able to transport into this fabulous fantasy world.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he blessed his own luck for being the luckiest man in the world.


    Ignoring the fierce re from Krista Dragoon, Zen turned around to look at Le Dragoon, who was having an extremely red face.


    "Do you want to clean my cock with your lovely mouth, Le?" Zen asked cheekily.


    Krista Dragoon was furious at Zen for daring to ask such a disgusting thing in front of them but what shocked her even further was the fact that Le Dragoon nodded and started gobbling Zen''s cock in a swift manner.


    "Le, what are you doing?" Krista Dragoon screamed as she got up despite her sore bottom part.


    "I''m cleaning off the love juice created by you and Zen," Le Dragoon replied as she swallowed the leftover cum in her mouth and finished cleaning his cock.


    Zen was dumbfounded because he was joking before in having her clean it.


    However, Zen wasn''t mad and was more happy to notice Le Dragoon was a bold woman.


    Dare to love and dare to show her feelings without hesitation, unlike a certain someone who is a tsundere.


    Patting her head softly, Zen praised her, "Le, you are too amazing that I want to fuck you again."


    Le Dragoon giggled as she tried toy on the bed to spread her legs for Zen to fulfill her lustful desire.


    s, Krista Dragoon wasn''t going to allow it to happen as she directly closed her legs with her hand and red at Zen.


    "If you dare to prate her in front of me then don''t me me for not being polite with you anymore." Krista Dragoon then said in a threatening voice.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he wasn''t going to risk his gamble anymore.


    Being able to fuck her in front of Le Dragoon was already an extreme risk that he took and he was d that it paid off.


    "I wouldn''t fuck her at least not now," Zen mumbled softly as he watched Krista Dragoon wiped off the excessive cum that was dripping down from her pussy.


    If Krista Dragoon heard his word then she would have flipped out on him.


    s, she didn''t so Krista Dragoon merely dressed her clothes back on and helped Le Dragoon as well.


    "Hurry up and dress yourself up. No one wants to see your naked body." Krista Dragoon shouted at Zen while helping Le Dragoon.


    ''Tch, then tell me who was the one moaning with her hand and legs wrapped around my gorgeous body,'' Zen sneered inwardly as he dressed quickly.


    Afterward, Krista Dragoon and Le Dragoon left the room first as they headed back to the office to discuss the mage tournament.


    Zen took a bit longer as he was busy eliminating the sex smell from the room since Krista Dragoon ordered him to.


    Zen had no reason to refuse her request when it was mostly his fault for producing this kind of smell.


    However, Zen has no regret in doing so and would dly produce this kind of smell every day if he can.


    "Sigh, why bother with all these schemes and go for power when one can rx every day and enjoy the beauties left and right." Zen sighed softly as he could never understand their mindset in wanting more power.


    Having too much power means having many responsibilities where you can''t even rest properly.


    Why would anyone be willing to sign up for this kind of role that is tedious and has no rewarding factor?


    Sometimeter, Zen finally finished cleaning the room and breathed some fresh air, almost like the room did not get filled with cums and juices from the two princesses.


    "Ai~, I''m the best cleaning master," Zen praised himself as he walked to the door and opened it.


    His expression soon dropped when he saw a person standing outside and his anger soon rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "You still have the nerve to show your face in front of me?" Zen asked in a fierce expression as he snapped his finger and the BloodJade me soon appeared.


    Zen was angry at the person who was none other than Lte and also the person who snitched on him for fucking Le Dragoon in this room.


    He didn''t even try to find Lte for revenge yet she still had the nerve to show up in front of him, almost like she didn''t care about his previous warning at all.


    Lte bit her lips slightly as she didn''t want to wait here for Zen either but Krista Dragoon has ordered her to guide him to the secret office.


    "Why are you staying silent when you show your face to me?" Zen questioned further as he really wasn''t going to be polite with her.


    If it weren''t for him in gambling in taking Krista Dragoon for a round of pleasures then he feared that he might have lost both rtionships on this day.


    "I-I was ordered by Princess Krista to guide you to the office," Lte mustered up her courage as she hurriedly exined the reason for her appearance.


    Zen narrowed his eyes and gazed at her deeply.


    Lte seemed to have lost all confidence and her nonchnt look as she took a step back, afraid of what Zen would do to her.


    ''I-Is he going to vite me now?'''' Lte asked inwardly as she was sure that Zen would never forgive her for snitching on him.


    However, she didn''t regret her action because she wants Krista Dragoon to know everything about Zen and allow her to rethink her decision.


    She did not want Krista Dragoon to regret choosing herpanion as Zen who seemed to be aplete womanizer and have a sadistic personality.


    Zen smiled evilly as he groped Lte''s breast and said, "Do you think I''m going to vite your body? I mean like your body is extremely sexy with those ck pantyhose on in a maid uniform."


    Lte felt her breast being massaged by Zen but she didn''t move and closed her eyes.


    If her fate was to be vited by Zen in such a manner then she would ept it in exchange for Krista Dragoon''s happiness.


    Zen saw zero resistanceing from Lte and stopped his groping action.


    Lte was stupefied when Zen stopped his action as she opened one of her eyelids to see what he was trying to do next.


    "Show the way already." Zen merely scoffed at her and ordered her to guide him to the office.


    Lte was dumbfounded to see Zen letting her go easily. She touched her breast and recalled his groping method that seemed to want to rip it apart.


    Zen twitched his brow when he saw Lte started groping her own breast in front of him.


    "Are you really that horny and want to get vited by me? Does that turn you on? Damn it, never thought you were a pervert." Zen eximed loudly and looked at her from a new perspective.


    Lte was shocked by hisment as she stopped her hand movementpletely.


    Afterward, she shouted, "N-No, I''m not a perverted woman nor horny at all."


    Zen shrugged his shoulders as he could care less about what she said. He has alreadybeled her as a perverted and horny woman that enjoys fantasizing about being vited.


    Lte grabbed his hand and stared deeply at Zen. "I''m really not that kind of woman. P-Please- don''t degrade me like that."


    "Oh, then what if I kiss you right here and now. Would you dare to refuse my request?" Zen touched her chin slightly and whispered softly.

 Chapter 260: The List

    Chapter 260: The List


    Lte became dumbfounded by Zen''s words and wondered if he was always a lustful and shameless scoundrel in life.


    "If you kissed me forcefully then I would only be a helpless woman," Lte said and continued.


    "However, that would only make you no different than other beasts in this world who would do anything they wanted to women without caring for their feelings."


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he cleared his throat.


    "Whatever, I''m just teasing you and nothing else. I may have taken advantage of you but I haven''t done anything overboard that could be considered a beast." Zen then said and added.


    "At best, I''m just at the borderline before reaching the so-called ''beast''."


    Lte didn''t refute his words.


    "Since you are merely teasing, can I guide you to the secret office now?" Lte regained her cold expression and asked.


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Show the way."


    Lte nodded and started walking ahead, making multiple twists and turns before arriving at a bookshelf.


    Afterward, Lte started mumbling some words and the bookshelves started trembling before sliding to the left side.


    Soon, a staircase leading downward was revealed to them.


    "Hmm, as expected of Krista to have something like this." Zen chuckled softly as he wondered what Krista Dragoon do secretly to have a hidden mechanism like this.


    "Enough nonsense and just follow me," Lte said as she walked downstairs.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly at the changes in her behavior, almost like she has forgotten about her panicked behavior previously.


    ''This Lte'' Zen sighed inwardly as he followed right after Lte.


    While walking down, Lte started lighting up the fire in the torches that were hanging on the wall.


    "Why are you lighting the torches up?" Zen asked in confusion.


    They were mages and could easily light up a fire themselves to illuminate the environment.


    Hence, torches seemed to be a pointless thing for them and it doesn''t even make sense that Lte kept halting her movement to light it up.


    Lte ignored Zen''s question as she continued to light up another torch.


    Zen had enough of her behavior and grabbed her shoulders before turning her around to face him.


    "Stop ignoring me or did you forget about what happened before?" Zen red at Lte, hoping that it would frighten her to stop acting haughtily.


    "You mean when you threw me into a bed and act like you wanted to rape me or do you mean at that time where you groped my breast?" Lte tilted her head slightly and asked him back.


    Zen was dumbfounded and wondered if she had a split personality. One that is a naive and easily frightened woman while the other one is a cold-hearted and cool woman.


    "Are you really the panicked Lte from before?" Zen then asked as he needed to know what''s going on.


    "After panicking, one would be able to calm down and my life belonged to Princess Krista from the start. Hence, I shouldn''t have even cared about myself when everything is about Princess Krista''s well-being." Lte replied with a nonchnt expression.


    Zen was rendered speechless by her mindset as he coughed slightly.


    Afterward, he asked her, "So you are trying to say that you no longer care about what I will do to you?"


    "Mhm, the worse thing that could happen to me is having you fuck my bottom part ruthlessly. However, I doubt you could get away easily without facing punishment from Princess Krista when I told her about what you did to me." Lte said calmly.


    "Tch, relying on Krista in everything. You are no different than a pet," Zen sneered as he was angry by her tone and speeches that counter himpletely.


    After all, he couldn''t afford to anger Krista Dragoon any further, at least not now in the meantime.


    Lte shrugged her shoulders as she continued lighting up the torches without caring about Zen.


    Sometimeter, Lte reached the end of the staircase and a door was in front of them.


    Lte retrieved a golden-looking key from her spatial ring and inserted it in the keyhole as she opened the door.


    Afterward, she walked inside for a few moments before bowing down, "Princess Krista, I have brought Zen here."


    "Mhmm, very good, sorry to trouble you with this minor task." Krista Dragoon smiled briefly.


    Lte shook her head and said, "It''s a maid''s duty to follow the Princess''s order so please don''t be sorry about assigning me a task."


    "Yea yea, enough of this unnecessary etiquette okay?" Zen interrupted them and sat down on a couch.


    He was always annoyed with this dumb etiquette that does nothing except wasting time.


    Lte clenched her fist in anger but didn''t say anything else since Krista Dragoon didn''t mind his behavior.


    Instead, she turned around and prepared to leave the room.


    "You can stay here Lte." Krista Dragoon said when she saw her leaving.


    Lte halted her movement before nodding her head, "Understood, Princess Krista."


    Afterward, she walked toward the side and stood still.


    Meanwhile, Zen started pouring himself some tea to enjoy and asked, "So Krista, did you have the list of participants for the uing mage tournament?"


    "Hmph, you still have the nerve to ask for my help when you acted like a rogue." Krista Dragoon snorted at Zen.


    Zen dropped the cup he was holding as he was shocked by the sudden cold attitude from Krista Dragoon.


    ''Damn you, Lte. What did I do to you in my previous life for you to target me like this?'' Zen cursed inwardly at Lte for this mess.


    "K-Krista, will you not forgive me?" Zen then asked her in a pitiful tone.


    "Tell me how you expect to be forgiven when you fucked my little sister and then pounced onto me like a predator?" Krista Dragoon narrowed her eyes as she red at him.


    "Uhh- I-I got the Camellia family into our alliance. Isn''t that something worthy of a reward?" Zen smiled cheekily as he walked toward Krista Dragoon.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon pushed him aside and said, "Wasn''t it just a coincidence that you managed to have an audience with their patriarch?"


    And she continued, "Not to mention, it was Daphne Camellia who suddenly took the initiative to conduct a bet with you so you were just lucky at this oue."


    Zen was rendered speechless before regaining his confidence. "Heh, doesn''t that just mean my charm is great to be this lucky?"


    Afterward, Zen directly sat on the desk and held Krista Dragoon''s hand.


    "Although it was wrong of me to have sex with Le behind your back, it should have been obvious that I would eat her sooner orter," Zen said solemnly.


    Krista Dragoon was instantly enraged but Zen quickly retrieved his tinum card and said, "However, I know it still doesn''t justify my action so here''s the tinum card for you to use."


    Krista Dragoon became dumbfounded as she wondered what kind of tricks he''s pulling.


    "Why do you think my anger would diminish with the tinum card?" Krista Dragoon raised her eyebrow and asked as she started casting some magic spell, ready tounch at Zen.


    Zen knew his next answer would determine whether he can get away so he showed a sincere expression, "Because I do not wish to see my woman failing in her goal. It would be my honor and pleasure to provide the greatest assistance possible to help you achieve your goal further."


    Finishing his speech, Zen leaned closer and pecked on her cheeks as he smiled brightly.


    Krista Dragoon sighed softly and decided to open her desk drawer.


    Afterward, she took out a list and smacked Zen with it. "Get out of here already with the list."


    Zen tried to stall to stay longer but Krista Dragoon directlyunched her magic spell at Zen, causing him to retreat and flee the room in a swift manner.


    However, Zen made sure the tinum card was in Krista Dragoon''s hand since he wanted to redeem himself for not being able to control his emotion.


    Although it was Le Dragoon that started it, he was a man and a man must take the me for anything.


    ''Sigh, hopefully, I can start bing a master in dealing with a harem.'' Zen sighed inwardly as he closed the door behind him.


    Meanwhile, back inside the office, Lte asked Krista Dragoon, "Do you think he was sincere in his words at all?"


    "Maybe yes or maybe no but this tinum card should prove something," Krista Dragoon shrugged her shoulders as she nced at the tinum card in her hand.


    Lte was dumbfounded as she couldn''t understand Krista Dragoon''s deep meaning behind her words.


    "Let me tell you a funny thing, Lte. Who did you think approached who in our first meeting?" Krista Dragoon smiled briefly as she decided to clear her confusion.


    "Obviously it was Zen since Princess Krista is a beauty that all men wanted to obtain for themselves," Lte responded swiftly which caused Krista Dragoon to startughing heartily.

 Chapter 261: Cecilia’s Mood

    Chapter 261: Cecilia¡¯s Mood


    After leaving the Peace Blossom Court, Zen decided to head back to the Pce Moon Restaurant for an important discussion.


    "It''s time to ask about Evie''s true identity," Zen mumbled softly as he does not want to be embroiled in any more schemes.


    He has enough conflict in his head already and adding more would be exceeding the limits he can handle.


    Sometimeter, Zen arrived at the Pce Moon Restaurant with a solemn expression.


    Entering inside, he was once again greeted by Eleanor who showed a devious and bright smile at his arrival.


    "You have returned," Eleanor whispered softly as she slowly revealed a bit of leg for Zen to view.


    s, Zen wasn''t in the mood of flirting or doing any naughty things with her at the moment.


    "Where is Evie?" Zen asked her, ignoring her seduction.


    Eleanor was dumbfounded by his deep tone and almost like he was angered at someone.


    ''What happened to him?'' Eleanor pondered inwardly as she tried to ease the tension.


    "Aren''t you being a bit cold-hearted to me" Eleanor said and giggled softly.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders before grabbing her wrist. "I am in no mood to joke nor flirt with you at the moment. So please- tell me where Evie is because I have to talk with her."


    Eleanor stopped giggling and noticed he was being serious. Her expression soon turned solemn as she said, "Is there something that Madam Evie did wrong to incur your wrath?"


    Zen narrowed his eyes but shook his head. "No, I just want to know something from here."


    Although still suspicious of his current mood and attitude, Eleanor nodded her head.


    "Madam Evie is currently at the office and is in a meeting with some other merchants about the deliveries of goods," Eleanor replied as she pointed at her wrist that was being held by Zen.


    Zen was dumbfounded before noticing his hand was grabbing at her wrist extremely hard.


    "S-Sorry, I didn''t mean to harm you." Zen apologized as he released his grip and started healing her with some water element.


    "The pain may be healed but my heart is already damaged." Eleanor gave a bitter smile as she watched Zen finish healing her.


    Zen showed an apologetic expression since he didn''t know about Eleanor having another identity as well.


    "What can I do to make you feel better?" Zen then asked her lightly.


    Eleanor rubbed her chin slightly and pondered for a few moments before smiling at him.


    "How about a date with me? There''s a ce that recently opened and they have some delicious desserts on the menu." Eleanor said gently.


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Very well then. Once your shift is over, we shall head over there."


    "I''ll be waiting here for you."


    Sometimeter, Zen arrived at Evie''s office and heard multiple noises emitting from inside.


    Knocking the door slightly, Zen said, "Evie, I have something that I wished to speak with you."


    Afterward, Zen opened the door and instantly saw three middle-aged old men dressed in noble clothing.


    They were angered as they red at Zen fiercely.


    "Can''t you see we''re having a discussion with Madam Evie?" One of the middle-aged people shouted in displeasure.


    "Hmph, you didn''t even have permission to enter the door yet opened it without a care. This is why I hate barbarians that don''t know any basic etiquette," Another middle-aged man then added.


    Zen stared at those two with a nonchnt expression and said, "And who are you to judge me?"


    "You- I''m the biggest merchant around the Kingdom and almost every restaurant here needs my supply to function." The middle-aged man couldn''t stand the disrespectfulness from Zen as he stood up and pointed his finger at Zen.


    "Enough, our discussion shall be resumedter on the day." Evie suddenly shouted once the situation became heated.


    "Madam Evie?" The middle-aged man turned around and nced at her in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Evie returned a fierce re at him and the middle-aged man lowered his head and nodded.


    "I-I understand, Madam Evie." The middle-aged man then said as he started leaving the office and while doing so, he gave a mean look at Zen.


    The other two middle-aged men soon followed after without saying anything else.


    Once the office became empty, leaving only Zen and Evie, the atmosphere soon became tense when Evie noticed Zen''s expression.


    ''That expression huh'' Evie eximed inwardly as she figured their conversation this time wouldn''t be light-hearted.


    Zen closed the door behind him as he sat down in front of Evie.


    "Do you want some of the specially brewed tea?" Evie then offered him a cup of tea that he always wanted.


    However, Zen shook his head in reply.


    "No thanks, I''m not thirsty today," Zen said calmly.


    Evie knew things weren''t ideal when Zen started acting like this as she nodded her head.


    "Since you don''t wish to drink my specially brewed tea, then what do you want bying here?" Evie asked gently as she poured herself a cup.


    Afterward, she started drinking the tea in ascivious manner, purposely leaving some of the tea on her lips.


    "I believe you should know what I want to ask already." Zen ignored her temptation and directly went to the topic.


    Usually, he wouldn''t mind wasting time and talking about a bunch of nonsense before going to the topic. However, this time, he was in no mood to do that and wished to get this over his mind already.


    "I don''t know what you mean by that?" Evie showed a confused expression.


    Zen chuckled softly as he nodded his head. "Since you want to act ignorant then I shall be direct. Just what is your identity and why did you create thebyrinth incident?"


    Evie wasn''t shocked by his question as she expected him to ask her this.


    ''Seems like I can no longer remain discreet not like I really try to hide it.'' Evie eximed inwardly as she nodded her head.


    "You should know about the higher world because of that woman in your spiritual core right."


    Zen was dumbfounded to realize that Evie knew about the presence of Cecilia.


    "Sigh, you are indeed mysterious and powerful if you can somehow detect Cecilia." Zen gave a defeated sigh as he knew he could notpete against her.


    "So her name is Cecilia if I recall correctly, there should be a Sovereign that goes by that name with thest name being Von Henning." Evie suddenly said as she curved her lips upward.


    At the same time, Cecilia, who has been keeping quiet, could no longer stay hidden when she heard Evie''s words.


    She left the mysterious space and appeared in front of Evie with a solemn expression.


    "Speak, who are you and how did you know about my family?" Cecilia asked, her emotions bing unstable and Zen quickly tried to grab her hand, only to end up in failure.


    "Damn it, goddamn projection" Zen cursed loudly as he couldn''t touch her hand and tried to calm her down.


    "Cecilia, calm down and rx your emotion," Zen then urged Cecilia.


    However, his advice seemed to be ignored or blocked off as Cecilia remained her fierce expression at Evie and her projection started to be glitchy, almost like it was unable to handle her wrath and wanted to dissipate.


    "Answer me," Cecilia shouted in anger.


    "You don''t have to be so angry, little girl. I have nothing to do with the fall of your Von Henning family." Evie smirked as she suddenly revealed a bit of information.


    Meanwhile, Zen became dumbstruck to notice that Evie seemed to know about what happened 10,000 years ago.


    "J-Just how old are you Evie?" Zen asked unconsciously without realizing the biggest mistake hemitted.


    "Isn''t it a bit rude for you to ask for ady''s age?" Evie red at Zen with a menacing smile.


    Zen swallowed nervously as he quickly apologized.


    Evie smiled at him and said, "You don''t need to be so curious since everything will be fer on."


    ''That is when you regain your memories and remember me again.'' Evie eximed inwardly before looking back at Cecilia.


    "How did you know about my family?" Meanwhile, Cecilia couldn''t be bothered by that mini-conversation and continued to ask Evie.


    This was the first time she has heard anyone knowing about her family besides Karl, her trusted butler, who was waiting for her in the dungeon.


    "Obviously I would have heard of it when there were multiple empyreans going against one family," Evie said and started exining how the event created a hugemotion in the higher world.


    Cecilia was dumbfounded and was silent the entire time as she listened to Evie''s words about the higher world.


    Afterward, she didn''t say anything else to Evie and returned to the mysterious space, shocking Zen with her mood.


    ''Cecilia'' Zen didn''t know why but he felt his heart tightened to see Cecilia''s depressed mood.


    Evie also seemed to realize it as she retrieved a container for Zen. "You can go to pacify her first with this pill."

 Chapter 262: Sacred Pill

    Chapter 262: Sacred Pill


    "Why do I always feel exposed in front of you?" Zen raised his eyebrow as he questioned her.


    Evie shrugged her shoulders.


    "Who knows maybe you are just predictable and your serious expression doesn''t really work." Evie then said.


    Zen was rendered speechless as she wasn''t wrong about it at all. He could only be serious for about 2 minutes or so before losing his seriousness.


    After all, how could one enjoy life if they''re always serious, especially when this was his second chance in life?


    "H-Hmph, just you wait for my return. D-Don''t think that I''m going to let you off easy by ying me like a fool!" Zen shouted in anger as he stood up in the chair.


    However, he almost tripped on the floor when he heard Evie''s instant reply.


    "What are you going to do to me? Kiss me like you did on our first meeting or maybe you wanted to be more aggressive like Eleanor and tried to bed with me." Evie gave a seductive smile at Zen as she calmly drank her specially brewed tea.


    Zen twitched his mouth but in the end, he simply entered the mysterious space because he had nothing else to rebuke.


    He was afraid that Evie would have a more fieryeback if he dared to try and argue with her.


    ''When have I be so helpless?'' Zen eximed inwardly before finding an answer.


    "I have always been helpless against women" Zen said loudly as he nced around the mysterious space.


    s, Cecilia seemed to be ying hide and seek with him as she was nowhere to be found.


    "Cecilia,e out now" Zen shouted loudly at the space, hoping that Cecilia would reveal herself.


    Time slowly passed and Zen received the cold shoulders from Cecilia.


    ''Tch, acting like a child and ying hide and seek with me.'' Zen cursed inwardly as he took a deep breath.


    Afterward, he started to ponder on what could make Cecilia reveal herself.


    He hase up with multiple scenarios but none seemed to work out perfectly in his mind.


    Scratching his head slightly, Zen shouted, "If you still don''te out then watch me pee all over the mysterious space. Heh, you wouldn''t want to smell some disgusting odor right?"


    Seeing how there was still no response, Zen clenched his fist and gnashed his teeth tightly.


    "Fine, you forced me. Don''t me me if you have to live with this disgusting odor forever." Zen shouted and started unzipping his pants.


    Suddenly a gust of wind passed by Zen and Zen smiled evilly when he realized Cecilia finally decided to reveal herself.


    "Hmph, I''m not in the mood to talk with you so get out of here," Cecilia snorted in anger as she flicked her hand.


    Afterward, a strange mysterious force seemed to be pulling Zen away and Zen knew this feeling very clearly.


    It was the feeling that he was about to be ejected from the mysterious space by Cecilia.


    Normally, he would have just allowed Cecilia to kick him out as she pleased and not tried to resist the force.


    However, this time, Zen has no intention of letting her do as she pleased. She was suffering from depression and what she needed the most is hisfort and caring by her side.


    Depression was something he has dealt with and knows exactly how tough it is to get rid of it.


    Thus, Zen resisted the force that was trying to kick him out with his entire strength.


    BOOOOM!


    The negation created a loud impact and Cecilia was dumbfounded to see Zen resisted her force.


    "Hmph, can you resist another one?" Cecilia sneered as she tried to flick her finger again.


    However, her movement suddenly halted when she felt a powerful aura locking onto her and her body soon lost control.


    A voice suddenly echoed into her ears that said, "Stop being a naughty little girl and allow him tofort you. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being polite and it would be a shame if you anger him since that will mean I''ll have to punish you with something."


    ''T-This voice is E-Evie,'' Cecilia eximed inwardly when she recognized the sound of this voice.


    Worse, she could feel Evie locking her acupoint and she could no longer utilize her true qi at all.


    Meanwhile, Zen who was preparing to receive another force from Cecilia was dumbfounded to see no actions.


    Surprised, he turned his head slightly to nce at Cecilia who seemed to be standing still.


    "Hurry up and feed her the Sacred Pill I gave." Evie''s voice suddenly echoed into his mind and Zen was dazed.


    ''S-Sacred Pill?'' Zen was confused for a while before remembering the container that Evie threw at him.


    Zen quickly retrieved it and opened the container. The moment the container opened, Zen could feel a profound aura emitting from it.


    "W-What a powerful pill?" Zen eximed loudly as he slowly took it out from the container.


    cing the pill in his hand, Zen noticed a dragon and phoenix symbol on the spherical pill that was a golden color.


    Meanwhile, Cecilia stared at the pill with a gawking expression.


    "T-That pill is"


    "That''s right, it''s the pill that helps you be a real person again." Evie helped finish Cecilia''s doubt and exined the Sacred Pill effect.


    "B-Bing a real person again?" Zen repeated the sentence a few more times before realizing this was the pill to help Cecilia get rid of her projection form.


    It was also the pill that he had been trying to gather the ingredients necessary to refine.


    "Consider this my apology for fooling you this entire time, Zen." Evie''s voice echoed once again before disappearing entirely.


    Zen thanked Evie secretly in his heart and haspletely forgiven her.


    After all, he doesn''t even have the capability to do anything against Evie to begin with.


    Cecilia was still suspended mid-air because of Evie''s aura and Zen calmly walked toward her.


    Slowly, Zen made Cecilia swallow the Sacred Pill despite her struggling resistance since she doesn''t want to be reborn like this.


    However, Zen was more than eager to help her be alive again and he would help her afterward to gain more information about the Von Henning Family.


    Sometimeter, Cecilia''s projection started to crystalize and her body started to change.


    Her transparent figure was no longer and reced it, was an extremely beautiful woman with a physical body.


    Zen touched her shoulders lightly to make sure he can actually have physical contact with her.


    Cecilia could only re at him fiercely in a bitter expression as she felt his touch.


    "Are you happy now to see me having a physical body when I have no mood for this?" Cecilia said with tears flowing down her eyes.


    Zen felt his heart tightened even more as he wrapped his hand around her back and embraced her tightly.


    "Of course I''m happy that you are no longer a mere projection." Zen then said and continued.


    "I know you must hate this kind of oue to be reborn again but I want you to know something. I am always here for you whether you''re sad or happy."


    Cecilia gritted her teeth before crying loudly and hugged Zen tightly as she kept crying for a long time.


    She has been holding her emotion the entire time but holding it in was never the solution.


    Evie''s words were like the hammer that shattered her emotion jar.


    Thus, Cecilia could no longer control her emotions anymore as she directly cried in pain while clenching onto Zen forfort.


    Zen kept patting her back to calm her down while staying silent and allowed her tears to stain his clothespletely.


    Sometimeter, Cecilia finally finished crying as she had her head on Zen''s chest.


    "You must beughing at my behavior right now, right." Cecilia smiled bitterly as she had shown an embarrassing and humiliating side of her.


    She was always almighty and peerless in front of Zen but today, she has acted like a weakened girl that needed to embrace someone.


    "Why would I beughing at you?" Zen smiled briefly at Cecilia and continued, "If there''s someone to beughing at That would be none other than me since I have only been alive until now because of you."


    Cecilia remained silent briefly as she tried to get up slowly but Zen clenched onto her tightly.


    "You''re not suitable to walk around now so please- allow me to be your safe haven for once," Zen patted her head and wanted to let Cecilia rest in his embrace.


    Cecilia wanted to struggle but realized Zen was adamant in not leaving her alone to sulk.


    "You are always so forceful to women" Cecilia pouted slightly as she stopped struggling.


    "Correction, I''m only forceful to my women. As for other women that I don''t even know, I could care less about them," Zen said cheekily as he kissed Cecilia''s forehead slightly.


    Cecilia buried her head further but a small smile could be seen on her face.

 Chapter 263: Cecilia’s Childhood

    Chapter 263: Cecilia¡¯s Childhood


    Cecilia remained silent for a long time before pulling her head out slightly from Zen''s chest.


    "You don''t want to embrace any longer?" Zen asked cheekily and showed a bright smile at Cecilia.


    "What? You want to take advantage of this beauty longer?" Cecilia pouted slightly.


    However, she didn''t push him aside and allowed his hand to remain on her back.


    Sometimeter, Cecilia took a deep breath as she asked, "Do you want to hear a story of mine?"


    Zen was surprised by her attitude. She was always cold and demanding toward him but today, it seemed like regaining a new physical body made her warm and gentle.


    Zen embraced her closer and said, "I''m always here to listen to a story of yours."


    Cecilia smiled briefly as she nodded her head and began a little story- or more specifically, her childhood.


    "There was a time when the prominent Von Henning family patriarch''s wife was giving birth to a daughter. It was a massive event where everyone became tense as they witnessed the heir being born"


    "That daughter was none other than I, Cecilia Von Henning. The moment I was born, I was blessed with many talents, and cultivating was as easy as breathing."


    "There was no difficulty or challenge at all and I have gotten bored with cultivating without a sense of direction. Hence, there was a day when I witnessed our family alchemist refining a miracle pill that has an unimaginable effect."


    Cecilia paused here briefly as she nced at Zen.


    "It''s a bit boring right?" Cecilia then asked him.


    Zen smiled and shook his head. "How is something about my woman''s life boring? I''m more than eager to know everything about you- especially your childhood and how it made you be the best alchemist I know in my life."


    Cecilia pouted and punched his chest slightly. "When did I be your woman? I-I have never agreed nor did any intimate action with you."


    "Did you focus so much on storytelling that you forgot your current position?" Zen chuckled softly as he rubbed her back slowly to remind her position.


    Cecilia realized her current ambiguous position and her chest was almost in full view for Zen to leer at.


    Embarrassed, she quickly tried to struggle off of him to cover herself.


    s, it was only a futile attempt since Zen has no intention of letting go of this warmth feeling emitting from her.


    "Stop trying to struggle since I have already seen everything so there''s no point in trying to cover it at all," Zen smiles cheekily.


    "Please continue on with the story I want to know what happened next." Zen then said.


    Cecilia pouted slightly before taking a deep breath to recall where she left off.


    "It''s the alchemist part that you took an interest in," Zen reminded where she left off with a bit of teasing tone.


    Cecilia scoffed slightly before continuing, "After I learned about the miracle that an alchemist can do I became obsessed with it and started refining pills without rest."


    "My father and mother didn''t want me to shut my door all the time since I was always closed-door to refine the pills but I didn''t want to listen. Soon, I became irritated by their pestering and decided to sneak out of the house and explore outside."


    Cecilia''s expression turned bitter as she found herself unable to continue when she remembered her immature action that hurt her parent''s feelings.


    Zen held her hand at this time and said, "Everything is alright now everyone makes mistakes, including me. You have already learned to be better so those bitter memories should be deleted and reced with happy memories instead."


    Cecilia nodded her head.


    Afterward, she continued her story about how she partakes in an alchemistpetition without realizing how big the event was.


    "I didn''t know it was arge-scale alchemistpetition but I somehow won the entire thing and soon, I became well-known in the higher world with everyone admiring me."


    "However, that was when everything went downhill since multiple empyrean families wished to arrange a marriage, asking for me to marry their son. Of course, I refuse to marry any of them since I have heard rumors about those so-called heirs."


    "Because of my impulsive behavior, I have caused my family to be an outcast since I refused to budge an inch and they felt humiliated. Afterward, I explored the cave left by the supreme being and you already know the rest."


    When Cecilia finished, she breathed a sigh of relief for finally being able to share her story with someone else and no longer have to keep it hidden in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Zen hugged Cecilia as he said, "Those so-called empyreans that tried to force marriage upon you I promise you that they will have a life worse than death."


    "Heh, you''re still weak as hell so what can you do to them?" Cecilia smirked as she teased him.


    Zen was rendered speechless as he kissed her on the cheek, shocking her deeply for the sudden kiss.


    "W-Why did you peck my cheek just now?" Cecilia touched her cheek that had been kissed by him in confusion.


    "Because you''re really cute right now," Zen replied swiftly before reaching for her lips.


    Afterward, he started kissing Cecilia without caring if she was ready or not.


    Cecilia had her eyes wide open as she clenched onto his clothes before closing her eyes and allowed his tongue to roam around her.


    Sometimeter, Cecilia pushed Zen slightly away and said, "T-That''s as far as you can go for now."


    "Oh my- our Sovereign and alchemist queen is embarrassed by a kiss?" Zen teased Cecilia and startedughing loudly.


    "S-Shut up, you womanizer," Cecilia pouted in anger as she stood up.


    Zen followed her movement and got up as well. His eyesight was on her rosy and seductive lips as he tried to lean closer for another round of passionate kisses.


    However, Cecilia stopped his movement and said, "N-Not now, Zen. There are more important things you must do besides trying to be intimate with me."


    Zen was confused by her meaning. There was nothing more important than getting cozy with Cecilia since this was one in a million chance he would ever get.


    He would be a fool to give up his opportunity now to make Cecilia his womanpletely.


    Cecilia saw through his intention as she smacked his head slightly to prevent his perverted thought from oveing his rational mind.


    "Stop trying to be lustful," Cecilia said as she reminded him about Evie.


    She exined how she was suddenly restricted from her movement by Evie despite being in the mysterious space.


    She was the boss of this mysterious space that belonged to the supreme being but Evie seemingly pierced through her space without any effort and even managed to transmit her voice here.


    Cecilia couldn''t imagine anyone being capable of doing such a feat. Thus, she was frightened by Evie''s true identity and Evie''s cultivation base that is still unknown to her.


    She didn''t even fear the empyrean that was targeting her but she felt threatened for the first time by someone in a tiny world no less.


    "Evie- she seemed to know you fully as she treated you differently," Cecilia suddenly said.


    And she continued, "However, I have been with you ever since you were born and I have never felt her aura anywhere on Earth."


    Although she was still unconscious at that time, she could still sense the aura that Zen has interacted with and Evie showed no sign of interacting with Zen previously.


    Hence, she was confused about why Evie would act so intimately toward Zen, almost like she has been with him before.


    Zen also nodded his head as he has been trying to figure out who Evie is.


    "Seems like I must solve this mystery today or I might never be able to sleepfortably." Zen then said as he kissed Cecilia''s lip when she was distracted.


    Cecilia gave in and allowed him onest passionate kiss before kicking him out of the mysterious space.


    Zen didn''t resist the force and closed his eyes to leave the mysterious space.


    "Seems like the Sacred Pill works fine since your lips seemed to be coated with Cecilia''s saliva."


    The moment Zen left the mysterious space and reappeared in Evie''s office, he heard the teasing tone already.


    "Well, it was the first time I was able to embrace her physically so of course, I will not let that opportunity slip," Zen said and grabbed a chair to sit down.


    Afterward, he stared at Evie with a solemn expression. "Although I can never repay you for what you did to help Cecilia I still wished to know something about you. Just why did you help me and not have me killed the first time you met me?"


    And he continued, "I was audacious and even flirted with you. Now that I know how strong you are, you could have easily destroyed me."


    Evie remained silent for a moment before asking him, "Do you really want to know the reason?"

 Chapter 264: Evie’s Origin

    Chapter 264: Evie¡¯s Origin


    "Do you really want to know the reason?" Evie asked again when she noticed Zen became dazed.


    Zen took a few moments to take a deep breath before nodding his head.


    "Yes, I want to know everything about you and why you are doing this," Zen said in a solemn expression.


    Evie chuckled softly as she said, "Isn''t the answer obvious enough already?"


    Afterward, she raised her hand and pointed at Zen, "Everything originated from you and you are asking why I am doing this."


    Zen became dumbfounded as he asked, "H-How is everything that originated from me? I didn''t even n oning to the Jade Kingdom if it weren''t for that auction house."


    If he decided to not go to the auction house then Evie''s n would still continue whether he''s here or not.


    Hence, Zen was confused as to how everything originated from him when he was the most innocent one.


    Getting dragged left and right from an unnecessary scheme, even if some oue turned out to be good for him, he never really nned on staying long in the Jade Kingdom either.


    Evie chuckled softly at Zen''s reaction and asked, "It''s because you still don''t know who you are and your true origin. If you knew about it then you would have understood every part of my motive."


    Zen was rendered speechless, not because he didn''t have anything to reply to her words but because he no longer understood the topic anymore.


    The more Evie exins, the more confused he gets.


    Evie sighed inwardly when she knew it was still too early to force him to learn everything in one go.


    Thus, Evie decided it was best to exin her origin first. "The higher world- you know about it from Cecilia hidden in your spiritual core right?"


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Good, then you should know that if there''s a higher world it means there are more powerful people living somewhere in the vast heaven right?" Evie then asked.


    "Mhmm, I knew there are other powerful people above and there are even some capable of descending in this tiny world and roamed around," Zen added.


    Evie tapped her finger lightly on the desk as she took a few moments to pondered on what to say next.


    "Has Cecilia ever mentioned to you exactly what the higher world is or its actual name at all?"


    "Uhhh- not really, I only know about the higher world and have cultivation realm such as the Body Tempering, Core Formation, Origin Core, Nascent Soul, Sovereign, and then Empyrean."


    Evie smirked when she heard Zen''s mention of the cultivation realm in the higher world.


    "Those first four realms you mentioned are the beginning cultivation base for all cultivators but the Sovereign and Empyrean realm are higher," Evie said and continued.


    "However, you don''t need to worry about the cultivation realm at the moment since there is no point in learning it right now. What you need to learn is that the so-called higher world is actually called the Divine World where there are multiple tiny worlds separated into different dimensions."


    "The tiny worlds in the Divine World are different from the tiny world we currently reside in because the spiritual qi is vastly different. The tiny world we reside in has a garbage spiritual qi that is extremely difficult to cultivate to a higher realm whenpared to the tiny world in the Divine World."


    Zen remained silent the entire time as he tried to absorb all this new information at once.


    By the time Evie finished exining the structure of the Divine World, Zen felt like his head exploded from the overwhelming amount of information.


    He felt like he was back in college where the professor continued on with their lectures for hours and the students could only pretend to understand the subject.


    Evie noticed his unfocused expression and stopped herself as she said, "Well, basically that''s the gist of the Divine World and where your little Cecilia came from."


    "So are you trying to say that you are from the Divine World as well and somehow managed to descend down without any restriction?" Zen asked softly.


    However, Evie shook her head in response and said, "I''m from a ce that is higher than the Divine World."


    Zen became shocked as his eye socket almost popped out when he heard Evie''s words.


    Cecilia was no different as she directly came outside from the mysterious space as she nced at Evie in horror.


    "Y-You mean there is a ce higher than the Divine World?" Cecilia stuttered as she asked Evie.


    She has been living in the Divine World for a long time but she had never heard of a world higher than the Divine World.


    Hence, she received the most shock whenpared to Zen who hasn''t been exposed to either world yet.


    Evie nodded her head and said, "Yes,pared to my origin, the Divine World is nothing much and we regard them as the tiny world like the one we reside in."


    "U-Unbelievable," Cecilia became dazed as she could not imagine the cultivation base of the people that were above the Divine World.


    Suddenly, she recalled an important detail and she couldn''t help herself but asked Evie in a solemn tone.


    "C-Could the mysterious space that I lived in.... belong in a ce higher than the Divine World?"


    If that were the case then it would exin the supreme cultivator being untouchable and peerless in the Divine World where even empyreans wished to obtain his treasures.


    Cecilia sweated nervously as she waited for Evie to reply to her question.


    However, Evie seemed to be silent as she made a teasing expression, causing Cecilia to puff up in anger.


    "Evie, stop teasing Cecilia and answer her question please." Zen decided to beg Evie to answer her.


    "Hmm, and why should I listen to you?" Evie smiled at Zen as she asked him back.


    Zen twitched his mouth slightly as he wondered if he was even qualified to make Evie listen to his request.


    Now that he knows how much of a frog in the well he is, he became embarrassed and even ashamed to act arrogantly in front of her before.


    Zen took a moment to stay silent before mustering up his courage. His gazended on Evie''s sight and he smiled brightly at her.


    "Because you fell in love with me and you will listen to me." Zen then said as he recalled their first kiss and his intimate touching on her.


    If she didn''t fall for him then he would have been sted ever since the first attempt.


    However, she didn''t and it only proves that she must have fallen for his charm and handsome look.


    Evie chuckled softly at Zen''s remark and asked, "What makes you think I fell in love with you? What qualification or talent do you have to make me fall for you?"


    Zen puffed his chest out as he rose up and said, "Look at this handsome face of mine. Don''t you think I''m the most handsome man you have ever seen in your life?"


    And he continued, "Also, where can you find a hrious and reliable man like me anywhere in this world?"


    "A lot actually," Cecilia and Evie replied at the same time, causing them to both nce at each other in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Zen was bbergasted to hear this kind of reply as he believed himself to be a one-of-a-kind type of man.


    "Cough, let''s forget about the topic and move on," Zen cleared his throat slightly as he wanted to change the topic.


    s, Evie didn''t allow him and said, "Instead of me falling in love with you, it should be the opposite given my status and power."


    Cecilia unconsciously nodded her head in response because she believed Zen had lucked out to be able to obtain multiple beauties into his embrace.


    ''W-Which side are you on Cecilia'' Zen cursed inwardly when he saw her nodding her head in agreement.


    He was trying to help her out in receiving information yet Cecilia seemed to have backstabbed him and betrayed him for Evie.


    Cecilia avoided his gaze as she tilted her head to Evie, "So Evie what is above the Divine World?"


    Evie smiled lightly and said, "Above the Divine World is what some of us call Celestial World. A world that is for immortals who have an unlimited lifespan in their life unless they are killed as it''s unimaginable for one to die in old age there."


    "C-Celestial World huh.." Cecilia mumbled softly as she went into deep thinking.


    Meanwhile, Zen suddenly felt a headache from the sudden mention of the Celestial World.


    "ARGHHH"


    Zen screamed in pain as he clenched his head tightly to try and lower the pain from his head.


    "What happened to you, Zen?" Cecilia became dumbfounded as she quickly dashed toward Zen''s side and tried to heal him.


    Zen looked at Cecilia and tried to say something but his eyelid soon closed as he fainted.

 Chapter 265: Handsome Man

    Chapter 265: Handsome Man


    Zen was suspended in mid-air as he nced at the projection in front of him.


    At the same time, he realized that he was back in the mysterious dream that used to y some shback for him.


    "I thought the mysterious dream was describing Cecilia''s past," Zen mumbled softly as he was confused by the situation.


    At first, he believed the shback scenes were rted to Cecilia but now that this scene urred when he already knew about Cecilia''s past, everything became puzzled again.


    Zen knew that he could not escape the mysterious dream unless it allowed him to as he had tried in the past.


    Thus, Zen decided to sit patiently in mid-air since gravity seemed to be non-existent in this dream.


    Sometimeter, the projection started showing a handsome man in the background and he was speaking something.


    "I''m sorry that I have to do this to you. Can you please forgive me and wait for my return to your side?" The handsome man in the projection said to the woman in the shadow.


    Zen tried to get a closer look if he could see the woman''s face.


    s, the projection screen simply shifted to a different scene with the same handsome man.


    "Heh, this shall be thest time I will do something like this. Let''s see how heaven tries to stop me from seeding now." The handsome man said again as he seemingly vanished from sight.


    Zen was dazed the entire time as he couldn''t understand what was happening.


    It was like a DVD where you have multiple parts that cannot be watched and hence, the confusion about what is going on with the movie at all.


    "What a shitty ass projection, just get me out of here if you''re not even going to reveal anything to me except for that so-called handsome man." Zen cursed loudly as he ced his hand on his chin in boredom.


    Almost like the space heard his words, Zen was soon kicked out by an unknown force.


    By the time he regained consciousness, Zen noticed he wasying down in a bed and the ceiling was unfamiliar to him.


    "Ugh, where am I?" Zen rubbed his head slightly as he wondered where he was.


    Thest time he remembered, he was in Evie''s office and was dragged into the dream without his will.


    "You''re finally awake?"


    A door creaked open and Zen saw Krista Dragoon walking in with a basin full of water and a towel.


    "T-This is your bedroom?" Zen asked softly as he watched Krista Dragoon putting the basin on the table and started putting the towel in the water.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head as she dried the towel lightly and used it to clean around Zen''s forehead.


    "How long have I been unconscious for?" Zen asked her while she was trying to warm him up with the towel.


    "About a day. Evie suddenly sent a servant to call for me when she said you fainted in her office so I quickly went and helped you here." Krista Dragoon answered swiftly.


    Zen became dumbfounded as he remembered the Pce Moon Restaurant has Ang and even Eleanor there.


    Thus, he was confused about why Evie would ask for Krista Dragoon to help him out instead.


    Krista Dragoon seemed to realize his concern as she said, "Ang is currently busy helping Evie out so they have no one else to take care of you. Also, Evie has said that they will be away from the Jade Kingdom for a while so the Pce Moon Restaurant has been closed down at the moment."


    "C-Closed down?" Zen held a gawking expression as he never expected Evie to pull out such a move.


    He thought Evie was going to confess everything but it seemed like Evie retreated to avoid him and his questions about her.


    ''Damn it, I have been yed like a fool by this woman.'' Zen clenched his fist in anger as he cursed inwardly.


    "Are you angry at me?" Krista Dragoon suddenly asked when she felt his emotion changing and saw his fist.


    "Uhh- no," Zen rxed as he quickly exined his reason for why he became angry was due to being unconscious from a weird dream.


    Krista Dragoon giggled softly as she finished wiping Zen and started to stand up to leave him alone.


    s, Zen wasn''t going to let her leave this easily as he held her by the waist and dragged her into the bed with him.


    Afterward, Zen kissed her on the lips softly and said, "Have you forgiven me already for fucking Le?"


    "Hmph, you still dare to bring that up when I don''t even want to talk about it." Krista Dragoon quickly turned sour as she wanted to struggle away from Zen.


    "I''m sorry Krista but I have been wondering if I''m even living my life to the fullest." Zen held Krista Dragoon tightly as he started exining a little bit of his past.


    "You know Krista- I have tried tomit suicide before and was unsessful," Zen said in a bittersweet tone.


    Krista Dragoon was shocked to hear this information from Zen as she asked, "Why did you even try tomit suicide?"


    She was confused about how Zen would have such thoughts given the power he holds that would make many people jealous.


    "You are powerful enough to fight against most people and there shouldn''t be any difficulty in your life." Krista Dragoon added, hoping that Zen was merely joking and wasn''t being serious.


    Zen chuckled softly as he knew Krista Dragoon would have such a reaction.


    Who would believe a powerful man like him was once a powerless and useless man that allowed his closed-being to die in front of him?


    Worse, he had to stay hidden and was unable to help her out due to his weak strength.


    Zen stared solemnly at Krista Dragoon and said, "I have lost a very dear person of mine, and now that I have been given a second chance in life. I do not wish for anyone that I care about to have any regret."


    And he continued, "Hence when Le Dragoon confessed her feelings about me, I didn''t care for the consequences and became one with her because I share the same feelings."

 Chapter 266: Woman in the Garden

    Chapter 266: Woman in the Garden


    Krista Dragoon held a gawking expression as she looked at Zen.


    "S-So you have been harboring dirty thoughts about Le since the beginning?'' Krista Dragoon asked as she punched his chest lightly.


    "You''re only half correct." Zen stopped her punching with his hand.


    Afterward, he flipped her over and got on top of her as he smiled, "Not only did I harbor dirty thoughts about Le, I have also harbor dirty thoughts about you."


    Krista Dragoon''s face flushed upon hearing Zen teasing tone as she tried to push him away.


    "Why are you embarrassed now?" Zen chuckled softly at Krista Dragoon for acting like some innocent girl.


    "I-I''m not embarrassed."


    "Oh really, then why is your face flushed red?"


    Krista Dragoon avoided his gaze as she tried to reach for a nket to cover herself.


    s, it was only a futile effort when she was pinned down by Zen as he stared deeply into her eyes.


    "I may have multiple women and it''s true that I have be a womanizer. However, I can promise you that I have always loved each and every one of you." Zen said in a solemn expression.


    Krista Dragoon didn''t reply to his solemn response as she tilted her head.


    Zen made an evil grin upon seeing her behavior as he directly kissed her and stripped her naked.


    Afterward, he made love with her for the entire night until morning arrived.


    "You''re such a pervert that can''t control your lust." Krista Dragoonined as her legs became shaky.


    Zen smiled kindly as he massaged her ample breast softly while having her head leaning in his shoulder.


    "Well, who told you to keep moaning in such delight that I couldn''t help myself?" Zen then said as he reminded Krista Dragoon about her erotic moans throughout the night.


    "Hmph, enough of that crap and start getting ready. Most of the participants have already arrived at the Jade Kingdom for the uing mage tournament." Krista Dragoon knew she couldn''t win against him regarding their love session so she decided to change the topic.


    Zen nodded his head slowly as he dlyplied with her sudden change of topic.


    "I have already studied the list you gave mest time and none seemed to be a real threat. However, I''m currently debating if I should even fight in the mage tournament now." Zen said calmly.


    After all, the reason why he wanted to participate in the mage tournament was for the reward that could help Cecilia.


    However, it is no longer relevant to him now that Cecilia has a physical body and he could feel that she is still within the mysterious space to hide from others.


    Meanwhile, Krista Dragoon raised an eyebrow as she was confused on why Zen has a sudden change of mind.


    "Didn''t you act extremely frantic about having a spot in the mage tournament?" Krista Dragoon asked in shock as she continued.


    "It wasn''t easy to get you a spot even if the Kaiso family gave me the rmendation letter as this will not only affect you but the Jade Kingdom as a whole."


    Zen smiled bitterly as he wondered how he would affect the Jade Kingdom as a whole.


    Krista Dragoon was rendered speechless when she saw Zen''s dazed expression.


    "As expected of a lustful man like you. Not knowing the consequences of your impulsive action," Krista Dragoon sighed softly as she red at him to exin things to him.


    "Although there are a lot of participants in the mage tournament, each individual represents their family and most importantly, their kingdom. Also, the list has been given out to important people only, meaning that the participants are final and no additional changes could be made."


    Zen nodded his head silently as he waited for Krista Dragoon to continue her exnation.


    "The winner of the mage tournament would not only boost the winner''s reputation but the kingdom they are representing from. Hence, no one would dare to treat the mage tournament lightly or a game like you did Zen."


    Krista Dragoon was about to say more when Lte suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Krista Dragoon said unconsciously, without knowing her current position is ambiguous since Zen was embracing her.


    Lte entered the room once she received permission and was shocked a bit to see Krista Dragoon being hugged by Zen in an intimate manner.


    Krista Dragoon also realized at this moment as she quickly struggled away from Zen and tidied her clothes slightly.


    Afterward, she looked at Lte and asked, "What''s the matter, Lte?"


    Krista Dragoon''s tone was calm and collected, almost like she wasn''t being embraced by Zen previously.


    Lte ignored the previous scene in her mind as she said, "There have been some conflicts regarding some families in the alliance. Apparently, they had a dispute and wished for Princess Krista to make an appearance to be the mediator."


    Krista Dragoon rubbed her temples slightly when she heard Lte''s news.


    "Those old fogeys really can''t do anything useful except making more troublesome tasks for me to fix." Krista Dragoon cursed loudly as she stared at Zen.


    "Go ahead, Krista. I''m fine already and I can stroll around the imperial court." Zen smiled at her and allowed her to leave.


    As much as he wanted to be cozy with her, Zen knew there are times that one should focus on their task and not dy it.


    Krista Dragoon nodded her head and left with Lte shortly after.


    "Welp, time to explore around the imperial court," Zen said and got up.


    Sometimeter, Zen started walking around the imperial court before halting his movement when he noticed a garden, filled with many beautiful flowers.


    However, the thing that caught Zen''s attention was the woman in front that was watering a particr flower.


    A flower that Zen never expected to be able to witness in his life again.


    "Excuse my intrusion but may I ask for the flower name?" Zen suddenly said as he walked toward the woman that slowly turned around in surprise at his sudden appearance.

 Chapter 267: Moonstone Flower

    Chapter 267: Moonstone Flower


    The woman was surprised by another person entering the garden.


    Zen noticed her expression as he scratched his head slightly in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to scare you or anything." Zen said kindly, hoping that the woman wouldn''t think of him as an intruder.


    He was simply curious about the flower that the woman was watering and had no intention of harming her at all.


    After all, Zen knew that anyone taking care of this flower can never be a bad person.


    Zen continued to walk forward despite the woman''s cautiousness as he smiled gently at the flower.


    The flower only has 3 petals that are stretching out and it is colored purple but you can tell by its appearance alone, it was enough to mesmerize anyone.


    "Moonstone Flower, a beautiful flower that shouldn''t exist in life as humans are too greedy to be able to see such beauty," Zen mumbled softly as he touched it slightly.


    The woman was about to stop Zen''s action but shuddered when she heard him saying the flower''s name.


    "You know about the Moonstone Flower?" The woman then asked.


    She showed a surprised expression at Zen as she never expected someone to be able to recognize this rare flower.


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Yes, it''s a very unique and precious flower that was once part of my life," Zen said in a bittersweetness as he recalled his past with the maid.


    They were walking around a mountain to rx from all that scheming that had taken ce.


    It was also at that moment that his maid found the flower and described how rare it was as she slowly removed it from the soil and brought it back to their house where they would take care of it.


    Meanwhile, the woman noticed Zen''s emotion as she tilted her head slightly. "Did the Moonstone Flower make you recall some painful memories?"


    Zen shook his head and said," Nah, it''s just reminiscing to see this perfect flower again."


    "Is that so?" The woman didn''t ask anything further as she proceeded to water the Moonstone Flower again.


    "Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself." Zen suddenly realized he still doesn''t know the woman''s name as he quickly said, "My name is Zen and it''s nice to meet you."


    The woman shuddered slightly before saying, "Christy that''s my name."


    "I see, it''s a wonderful name Christy," Zen said brightly as he sat down in the chair.


    He doesn''t know why but he felt calm and soothing being in this garden.


    Although Christy seemed to be a fine and beautiful mature woman, Zen had no intention of doing anything to her.


    He simply enjoyed watching her watering the Moonstone Flower with such care and attention.


    As far as he remembers, the Moonstone Flower is a type of flower that will easily be withered if you fail to treat it properly. It takes a lot of effort to maintain its beautiful appearance.


    Sometimeter, Christy finished watering the Moonstone Flower as she sat down next to Zen.


    "How did you manage toe here?" Christy asked.


    Zen didn''t find a reason to lie to her when she was being generous enough to allow him to stay here and enjoyed the tranquil atmosphere.


    Thus, he answered honestly and said, "I came from the Peace Blossom Court but you can rest assured, I won''t have you get into trouble from either the empress or Krista."


    Zen didn''t want Christy to feel threatened about him being on the princess'' side and not on the empress as he simply wanted to enjoy this current mood.


    Free from the scheming and political event that is currently embroiling in the Jade Kingdom.


    Christy nodded her head as she said, "Then you should quickly leave this garden at once."


    Zen was dumbfounded as he didn''t expect he would be kicked this quickly by Christy.


    Although a bit disappointed, Zen didn''t wish to trouble her and stood up as he prepared to leave.


    "Aren''t you going to ask why I''m telling you to leave?" Christy suddenly said when she saw Zen has no intention of turning back.


    Zen shook his head.


    "You must have your difficulties and I don''t want to implicate you into any troubles."


    "Well, it''s not really a difficulty it''s just that this garden belongs to the empress and that you might be captured if she knew you were from the princess side."


    Zen halted his movement when he realized Christy was simply worried about his safety and that she wasn''t banning him from being in the garden.


    Thus, he turned around and said with a solemn expression. "Then you wouldn''t mind if Ie here again as long as I avoid the empress right?"


    Christy pondered for a few moments before nodding her head.


    "The empress is extremely busy with her current task now that Princess Krista seems to have gotten more powerful. Therefore, the empress doesn''t have the leisure time toe here and enjoy the flowers." She then said.


    Zen nodded his head as he sat back down on the chair and nced at the Moonstone Flower.


    "Are you going to be here all the time?"


    "Mhmm, no one would take care of this garden except me and even if others tried to do so, they wouldn''t know how to treat the flower properly."


    Christy then sighed softly and said, "I''m just alone in the garden every time as no one understands the beauty of a flower anymore besides being some item for a young master to buy and flirt with."


    Zen smiled brightly as he leaned back and said, "Well, you won''t be alone anymore then as I shall be intruding on you every time."


    "Don''t you have some important task to do for Princess Krista if you came from the Peace Blossom Court?" Christy raised her eyebrow as she looked at him in confusion.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m not the type of person you think I am. I don''t work for Krista nor do I n on embroiling myself into theirplicated political situation."

 Chapter 268: Picnic (I)

    Chapter 268: Pic (I)


    Christy was shocked for a moment when she heard Zen and wondered if he was simply lying to her.


    "You don''t need to lie to me, Zen," Christy said, reassuring him that she wouldn''t be a snitch or avoid him.


    "I''m not lying Christy" Zen smiled bitterly as he was being serious.


    He had never once asked Krista Dragoon for information regarding her current political standing aside from the fact that he assisted her to obtain some families to join her alliances.


    After all, Krista Dragoon was his woman and it was a given that he wouldn''t allow her to suffer anything.


    Meanwhile, Christy narrowed her gaze as she was seemingly in deep thought about Zen''s position.


    She was suspicious and doubtful at Zen''s words since no one was allowed or able to enter the Peace Blossom Court without Krista Dragoon''s permission.


    "If you weren''t Princess Krista''s helper then how is it possible that you can enter Peace Blossom Court?" Christy decided to ask him for rification.


    Zen pondered for a moment as he didn''t want to reveal his rtionship to Christy.


    He feltfortable being around her but they had just met and she was already asking some really personal questions.


    Christy also seemed to notice his thinking as she decided to shake her head.


    "It''s fine if you don''t wish to answer my question. Just- please don''t give me a false answer." Christy then said.


    From her expression alone, Zen could tell she was feeling some pain and there was sadness in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t be honest with you but I can promise you that if I were to speak of something, they would not be lies," Zen said solemnly as he patted her shoulders.


    Christy gave a bitter smile as she nodded her head.


    "Since you''re here all the time and I have nothing else to do at all, why don''t we have a pic tomorrow?" Zen suggested, hoping this would brighten up her mood.


    Christy took a few moments as she wasn''t sure if it''s correct to have a pic with him.


    "You don''t need to be afraid, I won''t eat you." Zen chuckled as he reassured her that he had no impure thoughts about her.


    Sure, she was a beauty and with her charm, it was enough to arouse a man''s desire in obtaining her.


    However, Zen has enough women in his life already and he wouldn''t fall in love so easily.


    For Christy, Zen only had respect for her as anyone being able to take care of a Moonstone Flower was definitely not a bad person in his mind.


    This was engraved deeply in his mind due to his maid in the past. Hence, it was impossible for him to ignore Christy.


    Christy finally agreed with Zen''s suggestion at the pic after Zen continued to reassure her that he won''t do anything malicious toward her.


    "Great, the pic would be wonderful." Zen pped his hand in joy.


    Christy covered her mouth as she giggled slightly at Zen acting like a kid.


    "Isn''t it just a pic? Why are you so excited?" Christy then said.


    "Well, it''s because I''ll be enjoying a pic with a beautiful flower and woman something that I never expect to happen ever again," Zen said slowly as he looked up at the sky.


    Although his words may seem like he was flirting with Christy, he was secretly reminiscing about the past event where he wouldy on the ground in rxation as the maid fed him food that she cooked.


    Christy noticed him being sentimental as she got up and said, "I need to head back to work now otherwise, I''ll be punished."


    Zen nodded his head in understanding.


    "Same time today for tomorrow''s pic. I will cook a delicious feast for you and it will be something that you will never be able to forget." He then said.


    "I shall look forward to it then," Christy said as she left the garden, leaving Zen alone.


    Zen nced at her back before returning his gaze at the three purple petals from the Moonstone Flower.


    Staring at it for a few more moments, Zen got up as well and left the garden.


    When Zen''s presencepletely disappeared, a servant that was using a secret technique in hiding quickly left to inform someone.


    "E-Empress, he has left the garden." The servant ryed the information to a woman that was exuding a dominant aura.


    The empress nodded her head as she asked the servant, "Did he do anything suspicious?"


    The servant shook her head and said, "Replying to the Empress, he was simply staring at the Moonstone Flower with a loving gaze and nothing else."


    ''So it really was a coincidence huh?'' The empress eximed inwardly as she waved her hand to dismiss the servant.


    The servant bowed before leaving her alone in the room.


    Afterward, the empressy down on her bed as she sighed softly. "Howe he was nothing like what the rumor has stated?"


    While the empress continued to ponder, Zen was busy in the kitchen as he prepped multiple ingredients.


    "It sure has been a long time since I cooked this kind of dish," Zen mumbled softly as he started chopping some green onions.


    He was going to surprise Christy with his culinary skills and at the same time, he wanted to recreate some of his precious memories.


    He feltfortable around Christy but he wasn''t going to do something naive like thinking that she was his maid in the past.


    He respects Christy and would never rece her image with someone else.


    "Sigh, it seems like I have gotten too sentimental in these few hours," Zen decided to cleanse his face to stop overthinking things.


    Afterward, he would continue prepping for the next day where he would finish the final touch on the dishes.


    ''Krista, Le, and Lte wouldn''t be home tonight because they have to organize the uing mage tournament. Being alone all of sudden doesn''t really feel good.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he headed to Krista Dragoon''s bedroom where he would sleep in her bed.

 Chapter 269: Picnic (II)

    Chapter 269: Pic (II)


    After waking up from a good sleep, Zen brushed his teeth as he proceeded to walk down to the kitchen.


    He opened the refrigerator and grabbed the ingredients that he preppedst night before cooking it.


    Sometimeter, Zen smiled blissfully when his special-made lunch waspleted as he could smell the rich fragranceing out from the dish.


    "Mhmm, this is definitely delicious and I bet Christy would be enjoying it," Zen eximed in a joyful manner as he packed the dishes into a small basket.


    He nced outside from the window and nodded his head.


    "It should be about time that Christy would be at the garden, taking care of the Moonstone Flower."


    Zen started heading out to meet with Christy in the garden for their pic to begin.


    At the same time, Zen couldn''t help but feel a bit excited for this uing pic as he rarely got a chance to rx ever sinceing here.


    He wanted to ask Cecilia out to join him for rxation but she has rejected him and said that she needed to cultivate quickly to restore to her former cultivation base.


    She may have regained her physical body but it has been a long time so she needed to stabilize her foundation and haven''tmunicated with him for a long time.


    Sometimeter, Zen arrived at the garden and as expected, he saw Christy watering the Moonstone Flower with a lot of love and care for it.


    Her lovely expression was really to the point where he got smitten by her.


    However, he quickly shook his impure thought as he respected her for who she is and not because of her outward appearance.


    "You arrived faster than the arranged time," Zen said with a smile as he ced the small basket down.


    Christy continued to water the Moonstone Flower and said, "Well, I figured that the pic would take up much of our time so I wanted to take care of the flowers ahead of time."


    "I see, you should have said so since I''m not some unreasonable person." Zen chuckled softly as he watched her loving gaze at the Moonstone Flower.


    "I know but I still want to do my duty first," Christy giggled as she continued to water it.


    Time slowly passed by as Christy was finally done watering all the necessary flowers in the garden.


    She took a seat down where Zen hadid a carpet out for their pic as she smiled.


    "You said something about your culinary skills being the best so I hoped you weren''t lying," Christy said as her eyesight focused on the small basket that Zen brought.


    She could smell the rich aroma from afar and it surprised her as she never expected him to cook this well.


    ''Not even the chef at the imperial family can produce this kind of aroma.'' Christy eximed inwardly as her anticipation for the food had risen to a new height.


    Zen didn''t say anything prideful as he decided to let the food do the talking for him.


    He was confident in his culinary skill where if he said he was the second-best chef, no one would dare to im the first ce as they would only have themselves to be embarrassed.


    That was how confident Zen was in his culinary skills.


    He slowly opened the small basket and a cloud of white smoke started seeping out to the sky and a wave of rich fragrance hit Christy''s nose as she became more eager to have a taste.


    "Quickly, let me see what kind of food you cooked," Christy said excitedly as she crawled over to see the small basket.


    However, her action was deadly for Zen as he could see her ample breast from above.


    ''A p-pinkced bra and those boobs are huge.'' Zen hadn''t noticed her chest size until now because she had worn a puffy clothes that covered her body figure.


    Christy didn''t notice her chest being exposed as her eyesight was focused on the food that seemed to be dazzling in colorful light.


    It was simply magnificent as the food was decorated beautifully and each dish seemed to be saying ''eat me'' to her.


    "Your culinary skills are really amazing like you had boasted," Christy eximed as she tilted her head to nce at Zen.


    When she noticed his eyesight was on her chest area, she blushed as she covered her chest with her hands.


    "What are you peeking at?" Christy shouted in a bashful one.


    Zen also snapped out of his daze as he scratched his head in embarrassment. "I-I''m sorry Christy I didn''t mean to."


    Zen was ashamed of himself as he cursed the lustful behavior that he couldn''t control at all.


    "I-It''s fine as long as the food is tasty." Christy calmed down and said.


    Zen punched his chest lightly as he nodded in a solemn manner. "Of course they''ll be tasty. I can bet that you would be asking for my cooking daily."


    "I''ll take your words for it then."


    Zen dly handed her over the food as they enjoyed it slowly, savoring each of the vors while they talked about random things.


    Nothing political or scheming, just somemon everyday stuff as they giggled andughed as they joked around.


    "So there was a time when I did a prank on an old man who urgently needed to use the toilet," Zen said excitedly as he continued his story.


    "He needed to do a number 2 so I purposely made sure all the toilets only had one single toilet paper and he fell right into the trap. I heard him scream for help for toilet paper but obviously, he wouldn''t get any help."


    "Eh, howe he didn''t get any help?"


    "Because I made an announcement that a celebrity is appearing in the opposite direction so who the hell would use a toilet at a time like this." Zen made an evil grin as he recalled the old man running outside in a frantic manner.


    "You are a naughty boy," Christy covered her mouth as sheughed at the prank Zen did.

 Chapter 270: Picnic (III)

    Chapter 270: Pic (III)


    The conversationsted for a long time between Zen and Christy.


    By the time they realized it, the morning sun had already turned dark and it was gettingte.


    "Oh my- it''s already sote," Christy said as she started packing the lunch boxes away.


    "Yeah, time flies fast when you''re in a happy mood," Zen added as he helped her out.


    asionally, their hands would touch either as they tried to pick up the same item.


    However, they brushed it off byughing at each other without any hint of flirting detected.


    "Do you want me to escort you back?" Zen asked gently. "The sky is dark right now and it would be dangerous for a lovely woman to walk home alone without any protection."


    "It''s fine, Zen. I know the surroundings more than you and I can protect myself." Christy shook her head as she refused his offer.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders.


    "Since you don''t want me to escort you then there''s nothing I can do," He added.


    Christy smiled at Zen forplying with her decision.


    After wrapping up everything, Zen handed an item over to Christy.


    "Although you are confident in yourself, at least have this item be with you."


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a protective item that would automatically create a barrier around you when it senses danger." Zen smiled as he bid his farewell so that she wouldn''t have a chance to refuse his kind gesture.


    Christy nced at Zen''s back that quickly disappeared from sight as he was using his movement technique.


    Holding the item gently in her hand, Christy started smiling bitterly.


    "Why are you so different from the rumors?" Christy muttered as she teleported away from the garden.


    Afterward, Christy reappeared in a luxurious room that was extremely spacious. In fact, the furniture surrounding her was all made with diamonds, gold, emerald, and more expensive materials.


    Meanwhile, the movement by her had alerted the people guarding the room as they knocked on the door.


    "Empress, are you inside?" A voice echoed behind the door.


    "Yes, you maye inside the room, Mona," Christy replied as she started stripping her humble clothes.


    Mona opened the door as she gasped in surprise to see Christy wearing somemoner''s clothes.


    "E-Empress- how could you wear thosemoner''s clothes." Mona panicked as she grabbed the clothes from the floor. "These are going to ruin your beautiful and fair skins."


    Christy smiled as she started wearing some red fabric robes. "Although it''smoner''s clothes, they are morefortable to wear than these overly fashionable clothes."


    "Honestly, it was a pain to wear these so-called noble''s clothes." She added.


    Mona was dumbfounded as she tried to persuade Christy of her status.


    "E-Empress, you can''t be saying those aloud otherwise, there would be people revolting against you to join Princess Krista''s side," Mona said.


    Christy ignored Mona''s word and sat down in the bed as she stared at the ceiling.


    "Mona, do you think I''m a vile woman?" Christy said depressingly. "People called me a whore for sleeping with the emperor for power whereas others used me of poisoning the emperor to gain authority."


    Mona held a gawking expression as she ran toward Christy''s side. She then knelt down on the floor as she looked at Christy.


    "Empress, did something happen to you when you were taking a stroll?" Mona asked. "You were never this hesitant and were always decisive in your actions."


    Christy showed a bitter smile as she patted Mona''s shoulders. "Maybe because it has been a long time since I''ve met a genuine man. One that doesn''t look at me for appearance or the power I''m holding."


    "Anyway, I''m tired now so I''m going to take a rest. As for the court meeting tomorrow, cancel it- I don''t want to ruin my happy mood with those old fogeys."


    Although Mona wanted to pry for more information, she simply nodded her head as she stood up.


    "Then please rest well empress, the Kingdom would be in turmoil if something were to happen to you." Mona bowed as she left the room.


    "What happened, Mona?" One of the servants asked when they saw Mona in a foul mood.


    Mona held a fierce expression. "Luna, quickly investigate who the empress has met with recently and make sure that person did not have any malicious intent toward the empress. I will not allow anyone plotting against the empress under my watch."


    Luna nodded her head as she quickly left the scene to investigate.


    Meanwhile, Zen was already back in Peace Blossom Court with a dazed expression.


    "Cecilia, please tell me my thinking was wrong." Zen sighed softly as he sat in the grass field, looking up at the bright and round moon.


    Cecilia came out from his core as she sat next to him. "Why are you asking me when I''m busy cultivating?"


    "You already know the answer yourself."


    Zen smiled bitterly as heid his head onto herps.


    Cecilia was startled by his action as she tried to push him away until Zen started speaking again.


    "I don''t want to believe Christy is the empress nor my enemy. S-She is too familiar with the maid that took care of me and I can''t bear to harm her."


    Cecilia''s hand stopped midair as she started rubbing his head.


    With a gentle smile, Cecilia started consoling him. "I know how much Christy resembles your maid but you''ll have to know something. She and your maid are two different people."


    Zen''s body trembled slightly as he coiled more around Cecilia.


    Although he knew they couldn''t be the same person, Zen couldn''t help but struggle to try and harm Christy.


    When he tried to imagine the scene of them fighting from opposite sides, Zen would tremble in fear that he might be killing his maid.


    Cecilia noticed his body shaking so she held him up and started embracing him.


    "If you can''t bear to harm someone- you could just make them one of yours so there won''t be a reason for you to harm them."

 Chapter 271: Lena

    Chapter 271: Lena


    "If you can''t bear to harm someone- you could just make them one of yours so there won''t be a reason for you to harm them."


    Cecilia''s advice woke Zen up as he never thought about this possibility.


    Zen got up from herp and smiled brightly at her. "You''re right, Cecilia. Why would they be fighting against each other if I just grabbed both of them as mine?"


    "Indeed, they would simply be under the same bed as you ravage them," Cecilia replied.


    She then asked him, "So are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, obviously-"


    Before Zen could finish his sentence, Cecilia pped him with her full strength and Zen started rolling around the grass field.


    "Cough, what was that for?" Zen spit out some dirt that got into his mouth while he was rolling and asked Cecilia.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Cecilia shrugged her shoulders. "You and your perverted mindset will never change."


    Zen twitched his mouth but didn''t rebuke her this time. After all, he was really nning on bedding Christy so that she and Krista Dragoon would mend their rtionship.


    "Anyway, since you are done pouting and bitching- I''ll be heading back to cultivate some more." Cecilia then said as she flew directly into Zen''s core.


    Zen scratched his head at her action. "Shouldn''t you be living in the open now that you have a physical body?"


    "I still got enemies tracking for my whereabouts in the upper world." Cecilia spatted as she reminded him of their enemies.


    "Oh.. ." Zen wanted to p his stupid mouth for speaking that since it just proves Cecilia''s ims further that he was nothing more than a yboy.


    Sometimeter, Zen heads back inside to take a deep sleep as he prepares to n his action tomorrow.


    As Zen was deep in slumber, a woman suddenly appeared out from his core and calmly watched him sleep.


    The woman''s figure was slender and had a voluptuous breast. Her rosy lips were fascinating as she took a deep breath.


    "So you were the man that took my daughter purity huh." The woman mumbled softly in a melody tone.


    Her ears were sharp and pointy which are different from other humans. It was none other than Ang''s elf mother, Lena.


    Lena slowly nced at Zen''s sleeping face with a pondering gaze. Afterward, she retrieved a dagger and sliced a little bit of her finger.


    Blood started dripping down and Lena started to eye Zen''s sleeping face.


    "Now I''ll just have to drain his blood," Lena mumbled softly as she prepared to slice a bit of his finger as well.


    However, Zen seemed to sense a presence staring at him so he slowly opened his eyes.


    He became dumbfounded when a dagger was about to stab him as he quickly grabbed the wrist of the culprit.


    Zen exuded his aura and started countering the culprit. "Who the hell dares to sneak attack this daddy?"


    Zen shouted in anger before realizing it was a milf elf. "What the- why do you look so familiar for some reason?"


    Meanwhile, Lena was struggling to free herself from Zen''s grasp. Her voluptuous boob jiggled around in the meantime and Zen felt his cock rising up.


    "Damn, aren''t you Ang''s mother, Lena?" Zen hissed as he wanted to control his lust.


    s, it was futile when Lena tried to sh Zen for a bit of blood but failed miserably and clothes started wobbling off from her.


    Zen was confused as to why Lena was trying to harm him when he was the one that saved her- even though it was mostly Cecilia''s effort.


    "Stop- I''m not your enemy, Lena," Zen shouted as he flicked the dagger away from her hand.


    "I''m your daughter''s lover so you can rest assured that I won''t harm you," Zen added.


    However, Lena seemed to have lost all reasoning as she refused to listen and tried to bite his hand that was holding her tightly.


    Zen quickly retreated sideways as he didn''t want to harm her. At the same time, he quickly connected with Cecilia to ask her what''s wrong with Lena.


    "Cecilia, what is wrong with Lena? Why is she attacking me all of a sudden?" Zen asked in a frantic voice.


    Cecilia was irritated by Zen for disturbing her cultivation process once again.


    "Ugh, you''re so annoying," Ceciliained as she started using her spiritual sense to check on what''s happening.


    When she saw Lena''s finger was bleeding, she immediately realized what Lena was trying to achieve.


    "Lena is trying to force a blood contract upon you," Cecilia answered Zen''s question.


    "Blood contract? What kind of blood contract?" Zen was distracted for a split second and that split second alone was enough for Lena to pounce on him.


    The worst part wasn''t over yet when Lena managed to grab the dagger nearby that Zen had flung away before.


    "Stop moving and just sit still." Lena suddenly shouted as she tried to slice a bit of blood from Zen.


    However, Zen wasn''t going to be sitting still when he doesn''t know what''s happening at the moment.


    Thus, Zen flipped her over and restricted her movement.


    Lena realized her strength was still weakened from her previous illness so she couldn''t outmaneuver him.


    ''Damn it- I can''t allow my daughter to suffer the same fate as me.'' Lena cursed inwardly as she stared at Zen pitifully.


    "I''m hot at the moment~," Lena said seductively as she pushed herself upward a bit, showcasing her voluptuous boobs.


    "Fuck- you think I''m going to fall for a honey trap and be distracted?" Zen sneered at her action.


    The next second though, Zen smiled evilly. "Alright, you win since I haven''t had a good fuck for a long time when all my women seemingly disappear on me."


    Afterward, Zen started groping her voluptuous boobs and Lena moaned seductively.


    ''A chance,'' Lena shouted inwardly as she made sure Zen became distracted by her boobs as she started to raise the dagger toward his finger.


    Zen narrowed his gaze as he instantly retreated, escaping her attack.


    "Phew, did you really think I would allow that?"

 Chapter 272: Bloody Mess

    Chapter 272: Bloody Mess


    After dodging the attack from Lena, Zen used sh Point and appeared behind her.


    Surprised by the sudden movement, Lena tried to turn around to strike Zen again.


    However, Zen sneered at her action as he swiped the dagger away and grabbed her wrist.


    With a loud thud sound, Lena and Zen both dropped to the floor.


    "Have you calmed down yet, Lena?" Zen had her pinched down as he asked her.


    Lena tried to struggle but with Zen clutching tightly on her, she gave up.


    "Ugh, can you stop leering at my boobs?" Lena said once she calmed down.


    Zen shook his head at her request. "You created a bloody mess in my room and now you want me to stop looking?"


    "You said you are my daughter''s lover so how could you be staring at me with a lustful gaze."


    "Hey, don''t forget it was you that tried to seduce me." Zen scoffed as he held her wrist tighter when she tried to free herself. "It''s your fault that your clothes became disorganized while I was trying to act like a good samaritan."


    Lena pouted as she tilted her head sideways to avoid eye contact with Zen.


    "I''m not going to try to cut you anymore so can you release my hand already." Lena then said in a low voice.


    Zen nodded his head.


    He released his grips and stood up, extending his hand toward Lena.


    Lena nced at the hand briefly for a moment before reaching her out and allowed Zen to help her get up.


    Sometimeter, Zen retrieved some medicinal herbs and mashed them together.


    "What are you doing?" Lena asked as she sat on the bed.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Zen smirked as he walked toward Lena. Kneeling down on one knee in front of her, Zen grabbed Lena''s hand.


    "Your hand is still bleeding from that farce you created." Zen scolded as he ced the mushed herbs around her finger.


    Lena shuddered slightly from the stinging pain when the herb made contact with her open wound.


    "Where is my daughter?" Lena asked as Zen continued to bandage her wound.


    "Your daughter is safe and sound," Zen replied calmly. "She went with a trustworthypanion of mine to do some exploration."


    "I see" Lena muttered.


    Once Zen finished bandaging the wound, he asked her, "Did you hurt yourself in any other areas besides the finger?"


    Lena shook her head.


    "I only sliced a little bit of my finger because the blood contract requires it." She added.


    Zen sighed for a moment before standing up and grabbing the dagger on the floor.


    Now that he got a clear look at it, Zen realized the exquisite details on the dagger- something he had never seen before.


    "What kind of dagger is this? The craftsmanship and the meticulous detail on it are amazing." Zen was mesmerized by the design of such a dagger.


    Meanwhile, Lena held aplicated expression at Zen''s question.


    "That dagger is not something amoner would know," Lena said as she extended her hand. "Please give it back to me since it''s an heirloom of my family."


    Zen nced at the exquisite dagger for another few moments before handing it over to her.


    As much as he wanted to steal the dagger, Lena could be considered his mother-inw and he would need her permission to marry Ang.


    "Anyway, can you exin that crazy behavior now?" Zen said as he grabbed a chair and sat down.


    "It''s not crazy behavior," Lenained. "I was doing it for a good cause."


    "Yeah right, slicing your own finger with a dagger then trying to attack your benefactor and even stripping some of your clothes is apletely normal behavior," Zen said sarcastically.


    Lena bit her lips softly as she couldn''t deny his words. Everything he said was true but the way he worded it was disgusting.


    "Would it be possible if you don''t tell this to my daughter?" Lena said, hoping he would keep this incident a secret from Ang.


    Zen curled his lips upward as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why should I?" He asked.


    "Because you are dating my daughter and without my approval, Ang would leave you outright," Lena replied.


    Zen pped his hands and nodded his head. "You are right about the first part but the second part, you couldn''t be any more wrong."


    Afterward, Zenunched himself toward Lena and pinned her down on the bed.


    "Let me tell you something." Zen then leaned closer to her ear as he whispered softly.


    "I already fucked your daughter real good so no man would ever take Ang as a wife. After all, the people in this era are very trash and care a lot about a woman''s purity."


    Lena had her eyes widened in surprise when she realized her daughter''s purity was robbed by the very man in front of her.


    "Y-You- how could you do something like that?" Lena kicked her legs back and forth, hoping to escape from Zen''s grasp.


    "Keep moving and I don''t mind connecting our bodies together." Zen threatened as he pointed her stomach with his mighty dragon.


    Lena''s movement stoppedpletely when she felt something hard and pointy was touching her stomach.


    Her expression was pale as she nced at Zen who seemed to be the devil''s incarnation.


    "You wouldn''t do something immoral, right?" Lena asked stutteringly.


    "I don''t know," Zen smirked as he kissed her earlobe, nipping it like some kind of delicious candy.


    "Ahhn~"


    Lena moaned from the soft and warm sensation she felt. Zen grinned evilly as he started using his tongue to y around her ears.


    Afterward, Zen lowered his hand to touch on Lena''s voluptuous boob, grasping it tightly as he fondled it.


    Lena''s moan became louder by the minute as she clutched onto Zen''s clothes.


    "S-Stop it, it''s ticklish and immoral to do this." Lena pleaded for mercy.


    However, Zen scoffed as his hand started reaching for theher realm; her pussy.


    "Keep acting innocent, Lena." Zen snorted as he pulled his hand out and showed Lena how wet his finger got.


    "Look at how wet you are."

 Chapter 273: Event Starting

    Chapter 273: Event Starting


    "P-Please forgive me, Zen." Lena pleaded for mercy as she saw Zen ying around with his wet finger.


    Zen smirked evilly as he asked, "Are you going to try that shenanigan to me again?


    Lena shook her head vigorously.


    She wasn''t dumb enough to provoke Zen again after he disyed his evilness and the things he would do.


    ''He would even eat the daughter''s mother.'' Lena cried inwardly as she knew he would really thrust her inside if she still tried something against him.


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Very well, since you understood your position then I shall call an end to this punishment...for now," Zen said wickedly as he stood up.


    "You should tidy your clothes first since I can still see those lovely nipples." He added as he waved goodbye.


    Meanwhile, Lena nced down and saw her voluptuous boobs,pletely exposed. She quickly covered it up with her clothes and thought Zen would once again pounce on her.


    However, she noticed Zen was gone already and really left her alone in the bed.


    "He really just left like that?" Lena raised an eyebrow as she felt somewhat disappointed at the oue.


    Sometimeter, Zen arrived at Krista Dragoon''s bedroom as heid on the bed.


    "Are you sure that dagger came from the elves'' royal family?" Zen asked aloud.


    Cecilia soon came out of his core as she sat on the bed and gave a slight nod.


    "The symbol engraved in that dagger was clear enough," Cecilia said.


    Zen raised an eyebrow as he wondered why Lena didn''t show much of a reaction then. If he found out she was a member of the royal family, shouldn''t she be panicking.


    It was questionable enough why a royal member would go into a human kingdom and sleep in the slum while struggling to make ends meet.


    "Is she on the run with Ang?" Zen muttered in a low voice.


    "Most probably that''s the case. If I have to guess based on her alluring figure and appearance alone. I would say that Lena might be the elves queen or a rtive to the queen."


    "Then why didn''t she react crazily when I held the dagger?"


    Cecilia smirked as she stood up and nced at Zen. Looking at him up and down as she shook her head.


    Zen twitched his brows as he asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "With your appearance and current mindset, I doubt Lena would know that you understood the meaning of that dagger."


    Cecilia sneered as she continued, "If I didn''t tell you the origin of the dagger. You would have still thought the dagger was simply an exquisite piece without much meaning."


    Zen crossed his arms in anger but he didn''t refute her. It was indeed true that he needed Cecilia to remind him.


    However, it was also a fact that it should be a given that he doesn''t know much about the elves since it was his first time meeting one.


    How could he possibly know everything about the elves if he never got to study them in the first ce?


    "Whatever, I''m going to sleep now." Zen scoffed as he grabbed a nket.


    He then nced at Cecilia for a moment. "Are you going to join me in bed? I really want to hug someone tonight."


    Zen showed a sincere expression, hoping that Cecilia would sleep with him but it was only a pipe dream.


    With a breeze, Cecilia vanished from sight and hid inside his core. In the meantime, she shut off themunication signal to prevent Zen from disturbing her.


    Zen twitched his mouth from her reaction. He began to wonder where all his women went. He was so lonely and yet they all decided to go exploring without him.


    "Sara, Ang, Freya, Eleanor, Krista, Le, I missed you all," Zen sighed softly as he mumbled their names. He then closed his eyes as he fell asleep.


    *******


    BANG!


    The morning came by quickly with the sun basking in his bed. Zen had a reluctant expression on his face as he was forced to wake up after he heard numerous loud fireworks being shot in the sky.


    Rubbing his eyes softly, Zen nced outside the window and wondered what''s going on.


    "Who the hellunched fireworks in the goddamn morning?" Zen grumbled as he cursed at them.


    However, his expression turnedplicated as he tried to calcte what today was.


    "Crap, isn''t today when everyone in the neighboring Kingdomes to the Jade Kingdom for the Mage Tournament event?" Zen finally remembered what day it was today.


    He quickly dashed out to a restroom and brushed his teeth as he stripped himself naked to dress up.


    Right when Zen was about to grab his clothes, he realized that he was still in Krista Dragoon''s room and not his own.


    Thus, without wasting any time, he dashed toward his own room to grab his fancy clothes.


    Meanwhile, in Zen''s original room, Lena also woke up due to the loud noises created by the fireworks.


    She was going to tidy up herself until the door was forced open and to her disbelief, Zen came in with a naked body.


    "Ahhh"


    Lena screamed in panic as she quickly covered her eyes with her hand.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t I promise you I won''t try to do anything I did fromst night again?" Lena shouted in a hurry.


    "Rx, if I really wanted to devour you then I would have done itst night." Zen didn''t react innocently or guilty as he walked toward his closet.


    "This was originally my room and I came here to find my clothes." He added.


    Lena found his exnation reasonable but still, she turned around to avoid seeing his toned body.


    Her heart was throbbing hard when she recalled the enormous thing below his waist.


    ''What is wrong with me?'' Lena tried to p herself conscious but her vision kept recalling the enormous thing no matter how hard she tried.


    "Anyway, are you going to go out with me?" Zen asked her as he dressed himself up. The streets are going to be lively due to the event starting and staying in the Peace Blossom Court was going to be boring.

 Chapter 274: Bustling Streets

    Chapter 274: Bustling Streets


    After dressing up, Zen decided to head out when Lena gave no response to him.


    "W-Wait a minute" Lena suddenly shouted aloud.


    Zen halted his footsteps as he turned around and faced Lena. "What''s the matter now?"


    "I-I don''t have any new clothes to change into" Lena said in a somewhat bashful tone.


    Zen raised an eyebrow before looking deeply into her eyes. "You meant to say that you have been wanting to go with me but because you didn''t have any new clothes you decided to stand still?"


    Lena avoided his eye contact, proving his words to be true.


    Zen beganughing heartily as he activated his spatial ring. Soon, multiple clothes begannding on the bed as Zen teased Lena.


    "You could have just said so from the get-go instead of wasting our time," Zen said as he sat on a chair.


    "Go on, pick the clothes you want, and change into them. We don''t want to miss the event," he added.


    Lena nodded her head.


    Afterward, she stood up and began choosing the new clothes in a blissful expression.


    Lena proceeded to spend the next few hours deciding which clothes to wear as she kept on picking them up and ncing at the mirror.


    Zen almost fell back to sleep because it had been a long time already.


    ''It''s just some clothes do we really need to spend hours on it?'' Zen cried inwardly as he looked at the time.


    It was getting morete, and Zen was sure if this continued on, then he might as well skip the event altogether.


    Finally, Lena suddenly stopped her picking as she smiled at a morous dress in her hand.


    "You found one atst?" Zen asked.


    "Un, this one is the best for me," Lena replied blissfully before tears started dripping down from the corner of her ears.


    "I-I don''t even know how long it has been before I get to wear these nice clothes again." She mumbled.


    Although it was in a low tone, Zen was able to hear her words and decided not to reprimand her for wasting so much time.


    ''Sigh, I''ll just let it pass this time since you never wore any clothes previously.'' Zen eximed inwardly as he remained sitting.


    When he first met with Lena, Zen had noticed the ragged clothes on her and it was given since they were struggling to make ends meet.


    Being an elf in a human kingdom, added to the fact of their unique feature and the current human mindset. There was prone to be prejudice against them or worse, people wanting to sell them off to corrupted nobles.


    After all, elves are highly sought after by the wealthy to turn them into a ything.


    As Zen sighed softly for the fate of Lena and Ang, Lena began fidgeting with her hands.


    "Are there any problems with the dress?" Zen asked kindly when he noticed her uneasiness.


    Lena shook her head.


    "Nothing wrong with the dress but how can I change when you''re still here?" Lena said, reminding Zen he was still present in the room.


    Zen smirked as he curled his lips upward. "I''m not going to move from my position."


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "Well, we had already kissed and I groped your voluptuous breastst night. Did you think I would care if I saw you naked?"


    "S-S-Shameless." Lena pouted as she tried to dash away from the room to change somewhere else.


    s, Zen extended his hand and pulled her back to his embrace.


    "If you don''t change here then how are you going to get an opinion from me on how you look?" Zen asked cheekily.


    Lena''s face was flushed with redness as she wiggled around to free herself.


    "Don''t forget you''re dating my daughter." Lena hurriedly shouted. "It''s immoral of you to be hitting on the mother."


    Zen shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m a man of culture and I''m not brainless like these humans. Don''t brand me as the same as those disgusting men." Zen snorted as he snapped his finger.


    Soon, his essence me appeared in Lena''s clothes and began burning them into a crisp.


    However, Lena remained unharmed as she held a gawking expression when the essence me didn''t harm her in any bit.


    ''S-Such precise control in alchemy me.'' Lena gasped in surprise, forgetting the fact that she was slowly turning nude with her clothes disappearing.


    It only took her a few momentster to realize that she was stark naked in front of Zen.


    "Ahhhh," Lena screamed in horror as she tried to cover her breast and pussy with her hands.


    Zen chuckled softly as he leered her up and down. "My goodness, your assets and body figure are really alluring."


    Zen beganplimenting her body figure as he could tell from her proportional size was exactly what any horny man would lust after.


    Hearing the teasing and his intense stare at her naked body, Lena''s pointy ears turnedpletely red as she used her dress to cover her body.


    "T-Turn around," Lenamanded.


    "No can do." Zen shook his head. "Either you change right now or I can continue to see you naked."


    Zen smiled cheekily as he continued to teased her, "I forgot to tell you but with my current prowess. I can see your glistening bareback and bountiful ass."


    Lena grumbled in anger as she quickly changed into her dress under Zen''s eyesight.


    By the time she finished, there was a strong murderous intent emitting from her.


    "You''re going to pay for this humiliation." Lena spatted, hoping to scare Zen in the meantime for teasing her.


    Zen nodded his head. "Whatever you say, we''rete for the event already."


    Afterward, Zen vanished from his position as he held Lena by the waist.


    "Close your eyes," Zen warned.


    Lena didn''t know why but she listened to Zen''s instruction as she closed her eyes, not daring to open them until Zen ordered her to.


    Zen grinned evilly as he used his teleportation skill to teleport them to the bustling streets directly.

 Chapter 275: White Tiger Kingdom’s Prince

    Chapter 275: White Tiger Kingdom¡¯s Prince


    Lena''s pointy elf ear became a bit agitated when she began hearing a bunch of loud noises.


    ''Why is the noise suddenly so loud?'' Lena wondered silently.


    The Peace Blossom Court was full of quietness so it was a new change for Lena to hear such noises.


    "You can open your eyes now," Zen said sweetly into her ears.


    Lena then opened her eyes slowly and her eyes became wide open when she saw the bustling streets.


    "H-H-How?" Lena gasped as she was sure they weren''t even close to the bustling streets.


    "W-What did you do?" Lena asked as she stared deeply into his eyes.


    Zen chuckled softly as he reminded her of something. "Hey Lena, your cleavage is in full view for my eyesight. Are you sure you''re not trying to seduce me?"


    Lena quickly pulled herself away from Zen as she stomped the ground angrily.


    "Are you always this frivolous?" she asked.


    Zen shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why should we be so serious in life? We only live once and if we always worried about this and that, we might as well just suicide." Zen smiled cheekily as he patted her shoulders.


    "It''s a unique skill of mine, teleportation," he added.


    "T-Teleportation skill?" Lena became dumbfounded as she looked at Zen like a madman. "I-Impossible teleportation skills are only possible by Advanced Mages but you''re not even close to it."


    And she continued, "Space-element magic is rare and unique. There''s no way you can control space without having a talent for it."


    Zen twitched his mouth.


    ''Why doesn''t anyone believe that I''m capable?'' Zen sighed inwardly as he found it pointless to exin things further for her.


    She would know in due time about his capability and why he managed to gain the affection of multiple women.


    "Come, let''s explore the streets and see if there''s anything special." Zen smiled as he wrapped his hand around her waist.


    Lena wanted to struggle and moved away from him until Zen warned her once again.


    "If you don''t want to create amotion then it''s best to act intimate with me. A lonely and beautiful elf wandering around the streets, aren''t you just asking for a kidnap?"


    Lena stopped struggling as she unconsciously walked closer to Zen.


    Clearly, she didn''t doubt his words one bit as she knew exactly how treacherous human-being can be.


    Of course, Zen wasn''t an exception but at least she knew she could trust him more than the others.


    Sometimeter, Zen and Lena continued to spend their merry time along the bustling streets.


    From food vendors to shopping, Zen and Lena continued to spend their day in joy. That was until the entrance of the Jade Kingdom began gathering argemotion.


    "What''s happening at the entrance?" Zen pulled a nearby pedestrian as he questioned him.


    The pedestrian remembered who Zen was and knew he was someone that could not be offended.


    In a hurried tone, the pedestrian began exining things to Zen. "T-The White Tiger Kingdom envoy is arriving today to the Jade Kingdom."


    "Envoy?" Zen raised an eyebrow as he didn''t believe a mere envoy could cause such amotion.


    He had already seen multiple envoys from other Kingdoms arriving so there shouldn''t be anymotion with the White Tiger Kingdom either.


    The pedestrian seemed to notice Zen''s thought as he nced around the surroundings.


    Afterward, he whispered softly to Zen, "There was a rumor that a Prince from the White Tiger Kingdom had sneaked out ahead of time to fool around."


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Thanks for the information, you are permitted to leave now," Zen waved his hand to dismiss the pedestrian.


    The pedestrian dly dismissed himself as he just avoided a death god- one that doesn''t give any face to the nobles.


    Daemon Kaiso''s incident and the Kaiso family was the best example for everyone to take notes of.


    Offending Zen was equivalent to signing their death certificate since a long time had passed yet the Kaiso Family didn''t retaliate against Zen for the destruction he caused.


    Hence, everyone knew the background behind Zen was powerful. Powerful enough to cause the top 3 families in the Jade Kingdom to stay silent and remain in their position.


    "Why does everyone seem so afraid of you?" Lena couldn''t hold her curiosity any longer as she asked him.


    "From the food vendors to the clothing stores, everyone seemed to be polite and frightened of you at the same time," she added.


    Zen smiled as he leaned closer to her. "What do you think the answer is?" He whispered softly into her ears.


    Lena made a pondering expression before opening her mouth. "Is it because of your background?"


    "What kind of background do you think I could have?"


    "A powerful background." Lena replied quickly as she continued, "You were able to live in the Imperial Court and have unique abilities that I still can''t tell as of this moment."


    She then made a fierce re as she questioned him, "You''re not some prince for a powerful kingdom, right?"


    Zen almost choked on his saliva when Lena''s guess became more ridiculous.


    Lena raised an eyebrow at his reaction. "If you''re not a prince then you must be someone with a powerful master. Otherwise, I can''t fathom the attitude of these people that respect and fear you at the same time."


    Right when Zen wanted to reply to her, the entrance of the Jade Kingdom began rumbling hard with multiple luxurious carriagesing in.


    "Look, it''s the prince from the White Tiger Kingdom."


    "Oh my god, he''s so handsome. I heard the prince managed to earn a title for himself during the dragon expedition."


    "Although he''s from the enemy Kingdom, I still can''t help but be swoon by his charm."


    Screams of frantic women began echoing the crowd when they saw the Prince from the White Tiger Kingdom arriving.


    Meanwhile, Zen narrowed his eyes at their grand entrance.


    Zen began using his spiritual sense around the luxurious carriage to check who''s inside.


    ''Heh, these frantic women are really dumb. The Prince isn''t even in the carriage.'' Zen smirked as he retracted his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 276: Dragon Gambling Den

    Chapter 276: Dragon Gambling Den


    "Let''s leave, Lena," Zen said to her once he realized the so-called prince wasn''t even in the luxury carriage.


    "Where are we going next?" Lena asked.


    She didn''t care about some prince from another Kingdom so it didn''t matter much to her when Zen wanted to leave.


    Meanwhile, Zen pondered for a while as he wondered what other fun ces are avable in the Jade Kingdom.


    "Do you have somece in your mind that you always wanted to go to?" Zen decided to ask Lena for a suggestion.


    "T-There is one ce but I''m not sure if it''s appropriate." Lena mumbled.


    "What kind of ce is it then?"


    "A-A gambling den"


    Zen held a gawking expression when he realized Lena wanted to enter into a gambling den.


    Lena blushed as she lowered her head, not daring to meet eye contact with Zen.


    Zen cleared his throat softly as he ced his finger on her chin. Afterward, he lifted her head up as he asked her in a solemn tone.


    "Lena, by any chance are you apulsive gambler?"


    Lena remained silent as her body began fidgeting.


    However, Zen wasn''t going to take her silence as an answer so he pulled her closer to him.


    "You better be honest with me here and tell me the truth," Zen whispered as his hand reached dangerously close to herher realm.


    Lena could feel the warmth of his hand as she quickly nodded her head in response.


    "I don''t want a nod." Zen hissed as he groped her boob as a final warning. "I want an answer- a straightforward answer."


    "YES!" Lena shouted loudly, causing the crowd to stop their action briefly as they turned around to stare at Lena.


    Their expression became dumbfounded when they realized it was an elf shouting.


    "It''s an elf What is she doing here in the Jade Kingdom?" A person in the crowd uttered in shock.


    "Shush, can''t you see who that elf is with?" Another person warned as he reminded him.


    "Crap, it''s the demon. I-I said nothing." The person realized Lena was with Zen as he tucked his tail and ran away.


    Zen sighed softly when Lena''s shout had caused amotion in the bustling streets.


    "Sigh, I said I wanted a straightforward answer. Not a shouting answer that put us in the spotlight." Zen facepalmed as he saw the crowd began running away in fear.


    Lena had her pointy ears lowered down as she apologized. "I-I''m sorry I didn''t mean to cause amotion."


    Zen grinned evilly when Lena started acting pitiful and ashamed of her guilt.


    "Aiyah, now everyone has seen and spotted us." Zen cried loudly as he asked Lena what to do next.


    "We''re probably going to get arrested now since an elf-like you are roaming the bustling streets."


    "W-What should we do then?" Lena asked him back since she was clueless about these types of protocols.


    "I don''t know either." Zen sighed as his hand reached her buttock and groped it.


    Lena gasped as she tried to pull herself away but Zen held her tightly.


    "It''s time to repay your action," Zen said wickedly, causing Lena to sweat profusely as she became afraid of his wolf-like predator behavior.


    Sometimeter, Zen surrounded himself with essence me and teleported them away from the bustling streets.


    With the essence me as cover to block the crowd''s eyesight, no one noticed he had used teleportation.


    Meanwhile, Zen had Lena on his arm as he smiled evilly at her. "So Lena, what shall we do now?"


    "P-Please don''t do it." Lena pleaded.


    "Don''t do what?" Zen asked.


    "W-W-We can''t have sex" Lena shouted in a somewhat bashful face. "We only just met and haven''t even got to know each other yet."


    Zen was dumbfounded as he couldn''t believe his ears. "What did you just say?" Zen asked her again to confirm he didn''t hear her wrong.


    "I said we can''t have sex without knowing each other well," Lena replied as she covered her face with her hands.


    Zen becameughing heartily as he flicked her forehead slightly.


    "Ouch." Lena squealed as she rubbed her sore forehead softly to soothe the wound. "Why did you hit me? You can''t use violence to make love with me it''s immoral and would just make me hate you more."


    Zen spanked her butt as he pointed at the sign in the door. "Look at where we are first before you start spouting nonsense."


    Lena lifted her head up as she nced at the sign.


    "Dragon Gambling Den" She muttered in a low voice. Her eyes soon lit up when she finally heard multiple shouting of people gambling.


    "Damn, you didn''t even brighten up much when I was forcing myself upon you," Zen grunted as he teased Lena.


    Lena ignored his teasing as she grabbed her hand and showed a pitiful expression.


    "C-Can we head inside?" She asked docilely.


    Zen twitched his mouth as he wondered what''s gotten into her. "If we''re not heading inside then what''s the point of me bringing you here?"


    Lena didn''t wait for Zen to continue speaking as she dragged him inside to the Dragon Gambling Den.


    Once she stepped inside, Lena felt alive as she took in multiple breaths, almost like a druggie would do when there are some drugs avable for them.


    "Oh heavens I haven''t smelled such a wonderful aroma since forever." Lena shouted in joy as she nced everywhere.


    Meanwhile, Zen had his mouth opened in an O shape. He couldn''t believe the woman he was taking advantage of to be aplete nutjob in front of a gambling den.


    "What is with my lucktely?" Zenined before he was once again dragged by Lena to a poker table.


    When Lena tried to take a seat at the poker table, a person in uniform walked over and asked them.


    "Sorry customers but are you new here?"


    "Umm" Lena became a bit afraid of someone interrupting her as she hid behind Zen.


    "I''m with him," Lena said as she pointed at Zen.


    The uniform worker nodded his head as he nced at Zen up and down. He was inspecting the clothes and demeanor of Zen.


    "Have you inspected enough?" Zen asked arrogantly as he sat down and grabbed Lena''s buttock.


    "I brought my woman here to gamble for fun and I didn''t expect to be questioned like some criminal."


    The uniform worker apologized as he bowed slightly. "My apologies customer but I was just making sure everyone here is qualified to gamble here."


    And he continued, "As you can tell, our Dragon Gambling Den is no ordinary gambling den. It''s a high-end casino that only serves the wealthy and each gambling in this poker table requires a minimum bet of 1 million gold coins."


    "1-1 million gold coins?" Lena gasped in horror as she tugged on Zen''s sleeve.


    She then whispered softly, "Let''s leave this cewe don''t have enough money to gamble in such luxury."


    As soon as she said that, the uniform worker''s expression darkened slightly.


    Zen also noticed the change in his expression as he beganughing heartily.


    "1 million gold coins is nothing but a drop in the ocean with my wealth," Zen shouted as he retrieved a bag of spirit stones.


    "Here''s a small bag that contains 10,000 spirit stones which are equivalent to your so-called minimum bet," he added.


    The uniform worker was still a bit doubtful until Zen decided to retrieve multiple small bags and by the time he was finished, Zen managed to bring out at least 50 small bags.


    "Do I need to bring more out to prove my wealth?" Zen asked the uniform worker in an irritated tone.


    Since he was a rich man then it would only make sense if he acted arrogant and cocky that resembled his wealth. Otherwise, the others might mistake him as some miser that recently gained his wealth.


    Zen''s tactic works as the uniform worker sweated profusely as he bowed down and apologized to Zen.


    "Sorry for the convenience to you." The uniform worker said as he red at the dealer. "Give the customer 2 million chips as an apology for our action."


    The dealer nodded his head as he handed 2 million chips to Zen.


    "Please forgive our offense, dearest customer." The uniform worker apologized again.


    Zen curled his lips upward as he smiled at the worker. "Well, since you apologized already then there''s no need to make a fuss over it. After all, it''s partially my fault to bring my woman here who hasn''t seen the big world yet."


    Zen then pinched on Lena''s cheek slightly as he flirted with him.


    The uniform worker nodded his head as he dismissed himself. His expression didn''t change one bit when Zen began flirting with an elf since he had seen multiple types of wealthy people here.


    Once the uniform worker went away, the dealer began dealing the cards to the other yers, including Zen.


    "Lena, do you want to y this hand?" Zen asked as he showed her his two cards.

 Chapter 277: Texas Hold’Em Poker

    Chapter 277: Texas Hold¡¯Em Poker


    Notice: Chapters contain information about Texas Hold''Em Poker so you may google search it to learn more about it. Still, I have included some necessary information for you to understand the concept.


    Sorry for the inconveniences


    ---------------


    "I-I-I don''t want to y this hand." Lena shook her head vigorously as she refused to y for Zen.


    However, her bodynguage was saying otherwise.


    Lena''s hand was rubbing together and she was clearly in an itch to y the poker hand.


    Zen grinned evilly as he asked her again. "Are you sure you don''t want to y my hand?"


    Lena nodded her head despite her difficultplexion and reluctance to do so.


    "If you refuse to y this hand then you can forget about ying any future hands of mine." Zen teased as he knew what Lena wanted.


    Lena wanted to y his poker hand really badly but due to the high stakes at this table, she didn''t dare to y.


    After all, she was poor and didn''t have the money to afford to lose a poker hand.


    The minimum bet was 1 million gold coins but Lena knew very well that each ying hand would go above 20 million golds.


    "I-I" Lena was wriggling around Zen''sp as she didn''t know how to respond.


    Zen smirked as he whispered into her ears. "I don''t care much about money anymore so rest assured."


    And he continued, "You only have to give me a passionate kiss when you lose a hand, ok?"


    Lena felt like she was listening to a devil''s whisper as Zen was tempting her to ept his offer.


    He knew exactly what she wanted and hit her weak point hard.


    "Y-You''re a devil," Lena said coyly as she slowly grabbed the poker card from Zen''s hand.


    Zen grinned evilly as he groped her round and big ass in his hand. It was not only meaty but also so soft that Zen can grope it every day without getting bored of it.


    Lena felt his wicked hand grasping her ass but she didn''t care anymore.


    With the poker card in her hand, Lena changed into a different person as she smiled wickedly when the other yers began betting on their chips.


    The pot in the poker table continued to increase from a small 1 million gold coins to 15 million gold coins.


    "yer 4 raised his bid to 20 million gold coins," The dealer announced as he turned his attention to Lena.


    It was now Lena''s turn to make a decision.


    In poker, there are four options a yer can do and some scenarios would only allow the yer to have limited options.


    The first option in poker is called check. Calling check is simr to saying you don''t want anything to happen and simply pass your turn to another yer.


    The second option in poker is called "call''. A call is when a yer follows the bet made by the previous yer. Most poker yers would do this option if they simply wanted to y a round of poker without much action.


    The third option in poker is called "raise". This option called raise is when a yer is confident in their cards and decides to raise the current bet amount to a higher word.


    However, there could also be situations where a yer simply raises to bluff a yer, meaning they wanted to deceive the opponent that they have the better hand.


    The final option in poker is for cowards. Cowards who don''t have the confidence to y would simply ''fold'' their cards, essentially ending their y.


    As Lena pondered over the multiple options avable in her hand, she decided to go to ballsy mode.


    "I''ll raise 50 million gold coins," Lena said confidently.


    The yers became dumbfounded by Lena''s sudden increase in her bet.


    From their initial perspective of Lena, they believed she was a timid elf that had never seen such money before.


    Thus, they were all shocked by the fact that Lena was willing to throw 50 million gold coins into the pot without batting an eyelid.


    "Crazy elf." One of the yers snorted as he threw his cards to the dealer. His action was akin to saying he folded and had no interest in ying anymore.


    However, some of the yers were unwilling to fold their cards to a new yer as they called her bet.


    "Hmph, an elf should just stay in a mansion and be a man''s ything." A yer sneered as he raised the bet. "I''ll raise 55 million gold coins."


    Lena''s expression remained unchanged as she grinned evilly at the man.


    "And who are you?" Lena said.


    The yer lifted his sleeve up and revealed his tattoo.


    "People call me Tiger Scar and you should watch your mouth, little elf. I have people in the underworld and you do not want to mess with me." Tiger Scar warned as heughed menacingly.


    Tiger Scar''s eyes began to leer at the voluptuous boobs of Lena as he grinned wickedly.


    "I can forgive your insolence if you serve me well tonight." Tiger Scar then said.


    However, before he could even continue to tease, he felt his pants turning hotter as he nced down.


    "What the hell?" Tiger Scar screamed in horror as he jumped up from his chair and started using cooling magic on his pants that were now on fire.


    "Who dared to set my pants on fire?" Tiger Scar roared once he dissipated the fire.


    "I did, you little bitch." Zen said calmly in his chair as he wrapped his hand around Lena''s waist.


    "Next time you dare to open your stinky mouth and talk boldly to my woman. I would make sure the fire burns not just your pants, but your tiny little cock that can barely be seen with a microscope," he added.


    Tiger Scar clenched his fist as he pointed at Zen. "Security, he used violence and should be punished for his action."


    Tiger Scar sneered when the security guard soon arrived at the poker table.


    "What''s going on here?" One of the security guards asked.


    Tiger Scar instantly pointed his finger at Zen and shouted, "He just used some fire magic and tried to set me on fire."


    The security guard raised an eyebrow as he was dumbfounded. "There''s actually someone that has the audacity to use violence in our Dragon Gambling Den?"


    "Everyone here can be the witness. I was simply joking but then he went and tried to take my life." Tiger Scar said as he tried to make themotion more bigger.


    ''Hmph, do you think you are some king or something? Watch how I''ll make you regret attacking me.'' Tiger Scar sneered inwardly at Zen as he waited for his punishment.


    "Sir, I apologize but you must offerpensation to this customer here." The security guard said as he ordered Zen to apologize as well.


    "What if I don''t want to?" Zen smiled cheekily as he remained sitting on his chair.


    "Then I''m afraid you would have to face the consequences of your action." The security guard snorted as he raised his hand.


    Right before the security guard could attack Zen. Zen opened his mouth as he uttered two words.


    "Madam Evie."


    The security guard froze in ce as he raised an eyebrow. "What did you just say?" The security guard asked stutteringly.


    "I said Madam Evie." Zen chuckled softly as he retrieved a card.


    A card that was shining in tinum color and to top it off, there was a signature of Madam Evie''s name on it.


    The security guard began sweating profusely when he realized Zen wasn''t just any rich young master.


    ''Damn it, that trash Tiger Scar almost made me offend a big shot.'' The security guard cursed inwardly as he showed an awkward smile toward Zen.


    "I-I''m sorry for my previous behavior, valuable customer." The security guard bowed his head as he gave a sincere apology to Zen.


    "May I ask what is your rtionship with Madam Evie?" The security then asked.


    Zen gave a grin as he nced at the security guard. "What do you think my rtionship is? Do you think Evie would simply hand this card out to anyone?"


    The security guard held a dumbfounded expression as he stuttered, "A-Are you perhaps her lover?"


    "Wrong, she''s my woman and I have tasted her rosy lips before." Zen corrected as he stored the tinum card back.


    Afterward, Zen pointed at Tiger Scar. "What do you think would happen to you if I speak of this incident with Evie?"


    The security guard swallowed nervously as he didn''t dare to imagine his fate if news of this got to Madam Evie.


    However, he was still doubtful of Zen and his rtionship with Madam Evie.


    Zen also knew he needed more concrete evidence so he decided to retrieve amunication device and connect it to Madam Evie.


    Themunication device blinked and took a few moments before it managed to connect to Madm Evie.


    "Why did you suddenly call for me, Zen?"


    Madam Evie''s voice resounded from themunication device and the security guard plopped to the ground when he recognized the voice.

 Chapter 278: Tiger Scar

    Chapter 278: Tiger Scar


    "Nothing Evie, I''m just in your Dragon Gambling Den right now," Zen said in themunication device.


    "Oh, what about it?" Madam Evie''s voice resounded.


    "Did you lose all your money and came to ask me to hold your tab?" She teased.


    As the conversation continued on for Zen and Madam Evie, the security guard was already trembling in fear.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Zen hadn''t mentioned the conflict in here, he would have pissed his pants already from fear.


    ''Fuck, that fucking Tiger Scar really ruined me this time.'' The security guard cursed inwardly as he held a ferocious expression at Tiger Scar.


    Tiger Scar felt a strong killing intent directed at him as he turned around and looked for the source.


    Tiger Scar''s face turned ashen white when he saw the fiery eyes of the security guard.


    He began sweating profusely as he knew he was now on the verge of death for provoking someone that cannot be touched.


    "Anyway, Zen, why are you calling for me?" Madam Evie said.


    "Your little Ang is busy training with me and we are just about to do something important." She added.


    "Ang?" Lena raised an eyebrow as she got closer to Zen and tried to snatch themunication device.


    "Calm down, Lena." Zen stopped her from acting up and held her waist tighter. "Didn''t I tell you that Ang is with Evie already?"


    Lena nodded her head as she took a deep breath to calm down.


    "S-Sorry, I was just a bit agitated to hear my daughter''s name," Lena said with a somewhat bashful expression.


    Zen smiled at Lena as he whispered sweetly, "I don''t mind inserting something inside your body tonight to make you forget about your daughter briefly."


    Lena''s face flushed in redness as she lowered her head and avoided Zen''s eyesight.


    Seeing how Lena no longer tried to ask about Ang, Zen decided to go to the main point for contacting her.


    "Evie, I called you because someone was pissing me off at your gambling den." Zen then said, causing the entire room to stay silent.


    Clearly, everyone was waiting and watching for the show to unveil itself.


    "Oh, someone dared to piss you off in my turf?" Madam Evieughed heartily as she was amused at who would court death in such a ridiculous manner.


    "Haven''t they heard of your notorious method already? I mean like- the way the Kaiso Family has fallen was thanks to you." She added.


    Meanwhile, the crowd went into an uproar when they realized Zen was actually the person who caused the top 3 families to suffer a miserable defeat.


    However, the crowd''s expression soon brightened up as they nced at the person on the ground- Tiger Scar.


    "Hahaha, that Tiger Scar had truly kicked an iron te this time." One of the customers startedughing as he couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    Out of everyone he could have offended, he had to choose the notorious and infamous Zen.


    The crowd beganughing at the misfortune of Tiger Scar whereas the security guard had turned pale as he began to wonder if he had also offended Zen.


    "Y-Young Master Zen, please forgive this lowly guard as I was blind-sighted by the trash Tiger Scar." The security guard cowered in fear as he begged Zen for mercy.


    Zen didn''t reply to the security guard and merely waved around hismunication device.


    His indication was clear- he was still chatting with Madam Evie and did not wish to be disturb.


    The security guard nodded his head as he kept his mouth shut and waited for Zen to finish talking with Madam Evie.


    "You have my full authority there, Zen." Madam Evie said as she continued, "To all the security guards currently listening in, Zen is now the one inmand so whatever he says is my words."


    Afterward, Madam Evie shut off themunication device and gave the situation back to Zen.


    Zen stored hismunication device into his spatial ring and smiled at the security guard.


    "I wasn''t really mad at you, little security guard," Zen said softly.


    And he continued, "I was just mad at a certain person for daring to try and snatch my woman."


    His eyesight then focused on the current Tiger Scar who had already pissed his pants in fear.


    Meanwhile, the security guard smiled brightly as he understood the meaning of Zen''s words.


    The security guard stood up and patted his chest in confidence. "No worries, Young Master Zen. Tiger Scar would no longer be able to bother you."


    As soon as he finished his words, the security guard used a binding magic technique on Tiger Scar and restricted his movement.


    "Nooo- spare me, magnanimous Young Master Zen." Tiger Scar screamed in panic as he begged for mercy.


    The security guard had his hand clutched tightly on Tiger Scar''s neck as he waited for Zen''s order.


    Zen pondered for a few moments as he smiled at everyone at his poker table.


    "Sorry for the sudden disturbance everyone, that trash would no longer disrupt our poker," Zen said as he made a slicing motion with his hand.


    The security guard nodded his head as he dragged the screaming Tiger Scar away from the Dragon Gambling Den.


    His fate was obvious for everyone to know and that this was theirst time ever seeing Tiger Scar again.


    "Young Master Zen is indeed an influential person." One of the poker yers at the table suddenly said as he smiled at Zen.


    He was dressed inmon clothes but no one would think he was a meremoner.


    After all, everyone sitting here is no ordinary person. It was just a matter of who is more powerful and influential than others.


    Zen nced at the yer briefly and nodded his head.


    "Although I''m pretty influential myself, I doubt I can be more powerful than a prince right?" Zenughed as he leaned closer to the poker table.


    "I wonder- what is the Prince of the White Tiger Kingdom doing in a gambling den?"

 Chapter 279: Prince

    Chapter 279: Prince


    "I wonder- what is the Prince of the White Tiger Kingdom doing in a gambling den?" Zen''s voice resounded throughout the Dragon Gambling Den.


    There were shock, disbelief, and confused expressions from every yer in the Dragon Gambling Den.


    After all, the Dragon Gambling Den may be a luxurious casino for the wealthiest people in the Jade Kingdom, it was extremely umon for royalty to be in.


    Meanwhile, the so-called Prince showed an amused expression at Zen.


    "How did you figure that out?" The prince asked as he was curious about his identity being exposed.


    "I have made sure to wear some of themon noble''s clothes and barely revealed any of my presence." He added.


    Zen curled his lips upward as he nced at the Prince.


    "Indeed, your attire may make you look like any rich noble and not a Prince," Zen said.


    The Prince was about to open his mouth to reply until Zen continued his speech.


    "s, you have missed one thing. The way you handle the cards and your demeanor are significantly different from others." Zenughed as he yed with the cards in his hand.


    He was imitating the y style of the Prince and allowed him to see where his mistake was.


    "Oh, so that''s how I gave myself away." The Prince pped his hand as he realized his mistake.


    "Heh, next time if you want to be in disguise, just your clothes and aura are not enough. You''ll need to work on your behavior and actions as well." Zen kindly reminded him.


    "I see shall we get back to the poker game now?" The Prince asked.


    "Of course, isn''t that the reason we''re in this table, to begin with?" Zenughed as he embraced Lena.


    He then whispered sweetly into her ears, "If you beat the Prince then I might reward you"


    "What reward?" Lena asked softly.


    Zen showed a mysterious smile and didn''t bother to reply to her.


    Lena could only grit her teeth slightly as she returned her attention to the poker table.


    Sometimeter, the game continued tost for another few hours or so, and surprisingly, Lena managed to swoop the entire table.


    "U-Unbelievable I actually got smoked that hard?" The Prince held aplicated expression as he nced at Lena and Zen.


    "Were you two a reincarnation of the god of gambler by any chance?" He asked.


    Zenughed heartily as he shook his head. "If Lena was the god of gambler then by now, you wouldn''t even be able to have your clothes fully dressed."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "It means that if Lena was the true god of gambler, you would be so poor to even afford to wear clothes."


    The Prince facepalmed as he twitched his mouth. "You are really an amusing man."


    "Right back at you."


    "Anyway, I had my fun here and I should leave now. Otherwise, my attendants will be nagging me for a long time." The Prince said.


    "See yater then," Zen waved goodbye, not caring at the slightest that he''s leaving.


    His action dumbfounded the Prince.


    "You haven''t even gotten my name and I''m a royalty" The Prince said.


    And he continued, "Don''t you want to try to interact more with me and get closer to royalties?"


    "I''m not into men nor do I care about royalty." Zen shrugged his shoulders.


    "I came here solely to bring a new experience for Lena and nothing much," he added.


    The Prince became more intrigued by the attitude of Zen as he nodded his head.


    "You can call me Carl Answorth," The Prince, Carl Answorth said with a smile on his face.


    "Zen Von Henning," Zen replied.


    "Nice to meet you and if there are other chances, we shall meet again," Carl Answorth said as he walked away.


    Meanwhile, Zen returned his focus at the poker table and nced at Lena.


    "Do you still want to continue ying poker or going somewhere else?" Zen asked gently.


    Lena pondered for a moment before nodding her head.


    "Let''s leave already. I won enough today and I doubt there will be anyone else willing to bet with me." Lena said as she pointed at the empty seats in front of her.


    Since she had practically won everyone''s money today, no one else dared to sit at the same table as Lena.


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Then let''s get something to eat," Zen suggested.


    "Yeah, I just realized I''m starving a bit from the excitement I had."


    Sometimeter, Zen left Dragon Gambling Den with Lena.


    Of course, the security guards there dly paid their utmost respect in bidding them farewell when they left.


    "Their attitudes are really obnoxious," Lena pouted as she could remember the first security guard''s attitude toward them when they first entered inside.


    Zen smirked as he held his hand around her waist. "It''s just the norms of the society where the rich will be respected while the poor will be treated like dirt."


    "Agreed if it weren''t for your influence, I doubt they would just let us leave without finding trouble with us."


    "You are actually pretty clever, Lena." Zen couldn''t help butpliment her.


    "If I hadn''t contacted Evie and proimed our close rtionship, we would be ambushed right about now by those people."


    Lena gasped in surprise.


    "A-Are we being ambushed right now?" She asked.


    Zen was rendered speechless by her amazing acting. "Alright, I know you understood my logic but you didn''t have to act so sarcastically."


    Lena stuck her tongue out in a yful mood. "My bad then, I thought you wished for me to act in awe about your calctive mind."


    "Hmm, what do you think I''m trying to do now then?" Zen asked as his hand reached for her buttocks.


    However, his hand was instantly pinched by her as she red angrily at him.


    "Letting you hold my waist is already my limit. Any further and don''t me me for being impolite." She hissed.


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Anyway, let''s find a nice restaurant to dine in and proceed to our next step. Carl Answorth, let''s see how you can be a useful pawn for me."

 Chapter 280: Stadium

    Chapter 280: Stadium


    After finding a decent restaurant to dine in, Zen and Lena began feasting themselves in delicacy.


    "You don''t have to eat that quickly" Lena mumbled softly when she saw the way Zen ate his food.


    It was an unrefined manner, and it had caused a few customers to stop themselves as they nced at Zen''s eating behavior.


    "Everyone''s looking at your manners," Lena added, hoping that he would stop embarrassing himself.


    She was still a person from royalty, and it was unappetizing for her to be able to eat calmly.


    Meanwhile, Zen shrugged his shoulders as he showed a fierce glint at the other customers who were giving him a funny look.


    The customers quickly avoided his fierce re as they turned around and focused back on their table.


    "Hmph, talk about table manners. Isn''t it fucking rude to stare at others?" Zen snorted coldly.


    Afterward, he nced at Lena and kindly reminded her of something.


    "And you, Lena. Don''t forget your current predicament, so I suggest you stop worrying about table manners and simply enjoy the food."


    Lena was baffled as she paused herself for a moment.


    ''Zen''s right Who am I to judge anyone given my current position?'' Lena showed a bitter smile as she nodded her head.


    "You''re right, Zen. Why should we care about some etiquette anymore?" She smiled gently and dropped her table manners.


    Originally, she was taking a small bite of each food and made sure to control herself.


    However, with Zen''s reminder, she no longer acted like some royalty but merely somemoner who was just trying to enjoy her meal.


    Zen nodded his head in approval.


    "That''s right, being restrained by unnecessary stuff is dumb and retarded, to begin with." He said calmly.


    Sometimeter, Zen and Lena finished their meal as they called for a waiter to get the receipt.


    Of course, Zen didn''t use his own money to pay for it but used Madam Evie''s name.


    "Make sure to put it in Evie''s tab," Zen told the waiter when he showed him the receipt.


    The waiter nodded his head.


    "Understood, patronage Zen." He said kindly and walked away.


    He wasn''t living under the rock to not know who Zen was, so he didn''t dare to refuse his request.


    Meanwhile, Zenughed wickedly as he wondered how much money he could take from Madam Evie.


    ''Heh, you stole my girl away and caused me to suffer muchNow, it''s payback time and make a dent in your wallet.''


    "Anyway, let''s leave for the stadium," Zen said as he stood up.


    The tournament event was going to start in a few days, but it wouldn''t hurt to go and check out the opponents.


    Although he had seen the list of participants before, it would be more urate to see it in person.


    After leaving the restaurant, Zen and Lena began walking toward therge stadium that was already filled with multiple people.


    "Didn''t you say the tournament will begin in a few days?" Lena asked in confusion when she saw the streets being filled to the brim.


    It was extremely difficult to even walk by without bumping into another person identally.


    Zen held Lena by the waist and decided to fly high up in the sky.


    "These people are probably trying to hog the best seat avable in the stadium." He said while ncing down at the sea of people.


    "It''s just some mage tournament and nothing special. But I guessed it means a lot to them considering how they are even resorting to violence to get the best seat."


    Lena tilted her head slightly to look at what Zen was talking about.


    "Those people are way too frantic." Shemented.


    From above, she could see some brawl starting to ur and no security guard hade out to stop them.


    There were some people bleeding from the injury already.


    Zen could only shake his head slightly at this sight.


    "People are really funny sometimes," Zen said as he held Lena and glided toward the stadium.


    Unlike others who had to fight for their seat, Zen could directly enter the core of the stadium.


    Not only was he a participant in the mage tournament, but his identity was also special.


    He had the backing of two princesses, and even one of the top 3 influential families in the Jade Kingdom was fearful of him.


    As soon as the security guard saw Zen gliding downward with a woman in his arm, he quickly bowed.


    "H-Hello, sir" The security guard said nervously.


    "No need to call me sir. I''m just here for sightseeing." Zen calmly replied.


    The security guard nodded his head and opened the door for Zen.


    Although he was curious about the woman in his arms, he didn''t dare to question him nor block his path.


    "There are already a few participants inside the waiting room," The security guard informed Zen of others.


    "Hmm, I see"


    Sometimeter, Zen walked inside with Lena, and instantly, multiple lights shone toward his eyes.


    The morous furniture around the room and ridiculous decoration were enough to cause multiplemoners to drool over.


    "Sigh, this reminds me of how humans have different sses and levels" Zen touched the spotless and clean wall in disappointment.


    Lena also agreed with Zen as memories of her living back in the slums shed in her mind.


    "This ce and the slum were as vast as heaven and Earth," Lena mumbled as she could tell one piece of furniture here was enough to feed a poor person for at least 5-7 months.


    Zen gently patted her back. "Stop focusing too much on the past People need to learn to walk forward and continue to improve."


    Lena smiled slightly as she wrapped her hand around his arms.


    "T-Thank you, Zen." She muttered.


    "Don''t thank me yet. You might be regretting those words in the future." Zen said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    Right when Lena wanted to ask what he meant by that, they were suddenly interrupted by a group of people.

 Chapter 281: Empress of the Jade Kingdom

    Chapter 281: Empress of the Jade Kingdom


    "You must be the infamous Zen, right?"


    "Yea, it''s definitely him alright. Look at him, holding an elf MILF by his arms."


    The people snickered coldly as they blocked Zen and Lena''s path.


    "If you want a signature from me, then I''m afraid you wasted your time. I don''t give signatures to males." Zen casually replied as he walked toward the side.


    However, the people quickly followed his movement and continued to block him.


    "If you want a fight before the actual tournament, then I don''t mind thrashing you all," Zen warned as he leaked out some of his essence me.


    With the essence me out, the room temperature began to rise up drastically as the people started sweating from the intense heat.


    Of course, Lena remained unaffected by the new change as Zen had cast a barrier around her beforehand.


    Sometimeter, Zen walked forward as he whispered softly to the group of people.


    "I don''t know who ordered you to do something as stupid as this, but I want you to all fuck off. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you will not have a life to enjoy anymore."


    After his threat, Zen held Lena by the waist as he walked forward. The group of people no longer dared to block their path as they hurriedly fled the scene.


    Sometimeter, Zen arrived at a luxurious room as he sat on the couch with Lena.


    "Why are we here?" Lena asked.


    "Because someone is waiting" Zen trailed off as he heard the sound of footsteps from the other side.


    A few secondster, the door opened as two women dressed in iron-d armor walked ahead with their weapons out.


    As they walked ahead, they suddenly turned to their left and right side respectively as they shouted, "Her Majesty, Christy had arrived."


    Soon, a majestic and dignified woman entered.


    Christy smiled slightly at Zen as she sat across from him.


    Meanwhile, the two guards held a deadly expression as they pointed their weapons at Zen and Lena.


    "Hurry up and kneel before her majesty." They demanded.


    Zen casually ignored their shout as he remained still.


    "Enough, you two are dismissed." Christy waved her hand.


    "B-But Your Majesty we can''t just leave you alone with two strangers."


    "I will not repeat it twice."


    "W-We understand" The two guards nodded their heads as they followed Christy''s instruction.


    However, before leaving, they made sure to give one final look at Zen, seemingly warning him to not do anything stupid.


    Sometimeter, Christy crossed her legs as she nced at Zen.


    "You don''t seem surprised at all," She asked.


    "Surprised? Why would I be surprised?"


    "Heh, as expected you knew about my identity all along, right?"


    s, Zen shook his head as he gave a look to Lena.


    Lena understood his meaning as she stood up and bid farewell. She was going to wait outside since Zen wanted to have a private conversation with the Empress of the Jade Kingdom.


    When they were finally alone, Zen smiled calmly at Christy.


    "Actually, I didn''t know who you were at the beginning. I really thought you were some gardener that could tender a beautiful flower well."


    "Oh? Then when did you find out?" Lena asked.


    "It was when I realized that there is nobody in our surroundings," Zen replied as he leaned back on the couch.


    And he continued, "Normally, an imperial pce this big must have some guard patrolling the area. However, I have extended my magic sense to at least 60km around us, and there is still no one here."


    Christy nodded her head.


    "Go on"


    "For that abnormal situation to ur could only mean one thing Someone with a high authority hadmanded the imperial guard to not disturb the area. And the only one capable of doing so is only you, Christy. Or should I say, the Empress of the Jade Kingdom?"


    Christy smiled as she pped her hand.


    "Amazing, you really are more cautious than what others think of you to be. You were able to detect that tiny clue I had left." Christy praised.


    Zen shook his head.


    "Oh please, stop making me look smart when you were just trolling me."


    "I''m not trolling you."


    "You knew from the start who I was You can stop acting."


    Christy giggled softly as she held an indescribable emotion in her heart.


    They might be talking casually right now, but their viewpoint and standing are theplete opposite.


    Krista Dragoon wished to drag her down and she in return wanted to demolish her goal.


    Thus, their current conversation was awkward as they could be considered enemies.


    "I have heard from Krista that there are many things about you and none of them were good, Christy." Zen said calmly.


    "So, would you care to rify it or try to defend those ims?"


    Zen was unwilling to believe that Christy was the kind of tyrant that Krista Dragoon had mentioned.


    After all, a tyrant would never receive the blessing of the Moonstone Flower.


    Not to mention, the days he had spent with her were really calm and serene. He didn''t have to worry about the schemes and plots when he was having a pic with her.


    Meanwhile, Christy shed a smile as she offered a suggestion.


    "Why note with me to the imperial court and check it out for yourself Of course, that is if you''re not afraid it''s a trap to capture you."


    "Did you think I''m the coward type?"


    "I guess that means a yes."


    Zen nodded his head.


    "Very well, I''ll inform mypanion outside that I will be heading to the imperial court," Zen said as he stood up and walked outside to tell Lena, who was waiting outside about his n.


    "Be careful, Zen. She''s not a simple woman." Lena warned.


    "Rest assured, even if it''s a trap, I can escape easily." Zen was unbothered since he had a trump card in his hand.


    Sometimeter, Zen returned to the luxurious room as he shed a smile at Christy.


    "Lead the way, Christy."


    Author''s Note: Sorry for the long hiatus... I have encountered a writer''s block for this novel, and I''m still having difficult toe up with new content. Please forgive me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!